779
v.9
; r\f*
Southern Branch
of the
University of California
Los Angeles
Form
This book is DUE on the last date stamped below
Form L-9-15iH-10.'25
THE
HISTORIANS OF SCOTLAND.
VOL. IX.
EDINBURGH : T. AND A. CONSTABLE,
PRINTERS TO THE QUEEN AND TO THE UNIVERSITY.
THE
HISTOEIANS OF SCOTLAND
VOL. IX.
of
VOL. III.
EDINBUKGH
WILLIAM PATEESON
1879.
73031
Cronpftii
BY ANDROW OF WYNTOUN.
EDITED BY
DAVID LAING.
IN THREE VOLUMES.
VOL. III.
EDINBURGH
WILLIAM PATERSON
1879.
v.°\
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
PAGE
PREFACE, . . . . . . . . . ix
APPENDIX :-
1. ACCOUNT OF WYNTOWN AND HIS CHRONICLE, . xi
2. DESCRIPTION OF EXISTING MANUSCRIPTS, WITH
FACSIMILES, xvii
3. BIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE OF MACPHERSON, . . xxxvii
THE CHRONICLE:—
NYNTH AND LAST BOOK, . .... . . 1
VARIOUS READINGS GIVEN BY MACPHERSON, WITH
ADDITIONAL VARIOUS READINGS FROM OTHER MSS., 119
NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS TO THE CHRONICLE,
BY MACPHERSON, DR. LAING, AND BISHOP FORBES, 137
BREVIS CRONICA (SHORT CHRONICLE IN PROSE), . 321
GLOSSARY BY MACPHERSON, REVISED, . . 350
INDEX OF NAMES, ETC., . 393
PREFACE.
IN the Introductory Notice prefixed to Volume
First, I explained the plan adopted in editing the
work. This Third Volume brings it to a close. The
Ninth and last Book of the Chronicle is followed by
Notes and Illustrations to the several volumes, con-
sisting of Various Readings published in the former
edition by Macpherson, along with his Notes, Glossary,
and Index, but the whole revised and considerably
enlarged where it seemed requisite.
As an Appendix to the Preface, I have now, as
proposed, to subjoin two distinct articles. The one
is an Account of the Author and his Work ; the
other, a Description of the various Manuscripts of the
Chronicle that have been discovered and made use of
in preparing this edition.
In regard to the personal history of the Prior of St.
Serifs Inch, Lochleven, I regret that after long and
diligent research so little information can be obtained.
I have been more fortunate as to the early Manuscripts
VOL. in. b
x PEEFACE.
of his Chronicle, as it will be seen that several of these
were unknown to Macpherson. I have likewise added
a short Biographical Sketch of his own life, as an act
of justice to his memory, his learned and valuable
labours having hitherto been entirely overlooked in
Scottish Biography.
The pleasing duty now remains for me to express
my sense of obligation for the advantage and conveni-
ence afforded in the use of the Manuscripts that are
described. Those in the British Museum required
to be examined on the spot, but every facility was
afforded for doing so by my old friend Sir Frederic
Madden, and his successor, as Keeper of the Manu-
script Department, Edward A. Bond, Esq. ; to the
Curators of the Library of the Faculty of Advocates ;
to Principal Shairp and the Curators of the University
Library, St. Andrews ; to Mrs. Erskine Wemyss of
Wemyss Castle ; to the Honourable R. W. Talbot ;
and to the late Ear^l of Dalhousie.
DAVID LAING.
EDINBURGH, 1876.
[xi J
APPENDIX I.
NOTICE OF THE AUTHOE AND HIS WORK.
THE information to be gleaned respecting the Author of the
Original Chronicle is restricted to a few facts which he himself
chiefly has recorded. His birth may be placed soon after the
middle of the fourteenth century; and he tells us he was
baptized by the name of Andro of Wyntoun : —
" And for I wyll nane here the blame
Off my defawte, this is my name
Be baptysyne, Androwe of Wyntowne."1
His ecclesiastical position, and his connection with St.
Andrews and the Priory of Lochleven, are thus referred to : —
" Off Sanctandrowys a Chanone
Regulare, bot noucht for-thi
Off thaini all the lest worthy :
Bot off thare grace and thaire fawoure
I wes, but meryt, made Priowre
Off the Ynche within Lochlewyne,
Ha wand tharof my tytill ewyne
Off Sanctandrowys dyocesy,
Betwene the Lomownde and Bennarty."2
The exact period during which he held the office of Prior
has not been ascertained, but from sources referred to in
Macpherson's Preface, it appears that from 1395 to 1413 he
publicly acted in that capacity.3 With the leisure and retire-
1 Book I. Prol. 1. 83-85. 2 Ibid. 1. 86-94.
3 Vol. i. Preface and Notes, pp. xxxiii, xxxiv.
xii APPENDIX I.
ment which his position afforded, it is probable that the
writing of the " Cronykil " would not occupy him any great
length of time ; and that the work was carried on with con-
siderable diligence and application seems to be indicated in
these lines : —
" Memento dierum, that leve yow nocht,
Antiquvrum, hot drawe to thoucht
like generatyowne,
* * ' * * *
The sentence off this autorite
Suld move men to besy be,
Thare statis to kene Orygynalle
And thame to treyte Memoryalle,
*****
The dayis sulde be set for tenne
A certane purpos for tyll afferme :
Swa stablyst have I my delyte
Consequenter now to dyt
Wyth delytabyll incydens,
And in plesand conveniens," etc.1
The latter part of the work at least was written when the
Author was beginning to feel the infirmities of old age. This
is quaintly expressed in the Prologue to the Ninth Book : —
" For, as I stabil myne intent,
Offt I fynd impediment,
Wyth sudane and fers maladis,
That me cumbris mony wis ;
And elde me mastreis wyth hir brevis,
like day me sare aggrevis.
Scho has me maid monitioune
To se for a conclusioune,
The quhilk behovis to be of det.
Quhat tenne of tyme of that be set,».
I can wyt it be na way ;
Bot, weil I wate, on schorte delay
At a court I mon appeire
Fell accusationis thare til here,
Quhare na help thare is, bot grace." 2
1 Book III. Prol. 1. 7-28. 2 Book IX. Prol. 1. 33-47.
APPENDIX I. xiii
The last lines of Book IX. obviously afford ground for the
conclusion that the work was finished subsequent to the death
of Eobert Duke of Albany, and before the return of James the
First from his captivity in England, or between 3d September
1420 and April 1424.
In reference to the title of his work, Wyntoun explains that
it is called " Orygynale," not, as might now be supposed, because
it was his own composition, but from the circumstance that it
treats of history from the beginning, or, as he reckons it, from
the creation of angels : —
" The tytill of this Tretis hale,
I wyll be caulde Orygynale :
For that begynnyng sail mak clere
Be playne proces owre matere.
As of Angelis, and of Man
Fyrst to rys the kynde began."1
From the apparent variations in the MSS. it has been con-
cluded that the Author made a complete revisal and enlarge-
ment of his Cronykil, so as to be reckoned first and second
editions. His first intention evidently was to limit the work
to Seven Books,2 but afterwards changed to Nine Books.
While some copies are so divided, in others the chapters are
numbered consecutively from beginning to end, and not accord-
ing to separate Books.
Though "Wyntoun in the course of time, while compiling his
Chronicle, made frequent corrections and additions, these were
not to such an extent as materially to alter the work itself.
The most important alterations (as already noticed in the
Preface) occur in Chapters vm. and xix. of Book IV. in refer-
ence to the first advent and the succession of the Pictish kings.
The MSS. containing the corrected text are reckoned to be
the last revised and completed text.
1 Book I. Prol. 1. 95-100. 2 Vide voL ii. p. 369, ch. xix.
xiv APPENDIX I.
The sources from which Wyntoun derived his information
are repeatedly referred to throughout the work ; but he com-
plains of the scarcity of historical writings within his reach : —
" For few wrytys I redy fande,
That I couth drawe to my warande :
Part off the Bybyll, with that that Perys
Comestor ekyde in hys yherys ;
Orosius, and Frere Martyne,
"Wyth Ynglis and Scottis storys syne." l
As already mentioned in the Preface, pp. xxxiv, xxxv, a
considerable portion of the Cronykil was written by another
author, of whose name Wyntoun confesses he was ignorant : —
" Tyll hys purpos accordand
Before hym wryttyn he redy fand,
That in the Kyng Dawys days ware dwne
The Brws, and Eobertis, his systyr swne.
Quha that dyde, he wyst rycht noucht ;
Bot that till hym on cas wes browcht." 2
The assistance thus afforded him he gratefully acknowledges,
and modestly ascribes a higher degree of genius to the author
than he considered himself to possess : —
" This part last tretyd beforne,
*****
Wyt yhe welle, wes noucht my dyte ;
Tharoff I dare me welle acqwyte.
Qwha that it dytyd, nevyrtheles,
He schawyd hym off mare cunnandnes
Than me, commendis this tretis,
But fawoure, quha will it clerly prys.
This part wes wryttyn to me send :
And I that thoucht for to mak end
Off that purpos, I tuk on hand,
Saw it wes welle accordand
To my matere, I was rycht glade ;
For I wes in my trawale sade,
1 Book I. Prol. 1. 115-120. 2 Book VIII. 1. 2955-2960.
APPENDIX I. xv
I ekyd it here to this dyte,
For to mak me sum respyte." 1
This contributed portion of the Cronykil extends from
Chapter xix. of Book VIII. to Chapter x. of Book IX., or
about 1 80 pages of the present edition.
In regard to the general character and style of the Cronykil,
it does not seem necessary to add any further critical observa-
tions to those of Mr. Macpherson in his preface, more espe-
cially as every reader has now the opportunity of judging for
himself. A good deal has been said of the simple credulity of
Wyntoun in relating so much that is purely fabulous, as, for
instance, the stories about St. Serf, the patron saint of the
Priory ; but he is by no means singular in this, for previous
writers had recorded these fables, or they were handed down
by tradition, and as an ecclesiastic, if not as a historian, he
could scarcely venture to ignore them ; but no wonder need be
felt at the credulity of the honest chronicler, when even now
the same or similar fables are devoutly credited by persons of
undoubted learning. In all that relates to sober history, how-
ever, it is generally admitted that the Cronykil is a work of
great value, as a trustworthy record of not a few facts, of which
no information could be obtained from any other source now
known to exist. That Wyntoun did not write down everything
he heard or read, without discrimination, appears from his own
account of the principles which ruled his selection of matters : —
" Yet I wyll noucht wryt wp all,
That I hawe sene in my tyme fall,
Part, that is noucht worth to wryte ;
Part, that can mak na delyte ;
Part, that can na proffyt bryng ;
Part, hot falshed or hethyng ;
Qwhat is he, off ony wyte,
That wald drawe sic in this wryte 1
1 Book IX. 1. 1153-1172.
xvi APPENDIX I.
In Iawt6 is full my purpos
Off this Tretis the sowme to clos.
Noucht all yhit that is fals, and lele ;
Noucht all to wryte, yhit na consele."1
The Priory "of the Inche within Lochlewyne," in which
Wyntoun spent so great a part of his life, is described by
Spottiswoode as a house belonging originally to the Culdees,
in whose place the Canons-Kegular were introduced by the
Bishop of St. Andrews. It was founded in A.D. 842 by
Brudeus, the last of the Pictish kings, in honour of Saint Serf,
or Servanus, who is reported to have travelled from Palestine
to Inchkeith, and got Merkinglass and Culross for his posses-
sion. The Priory was granted by King David I. to the See of
St. Andrews.2 According to the Register of the Priory of St.
Andrews, this transfer was made by the Culdees and Eonan
the Abbot, to Fothadh, son of Bren, Bishop of St. Andrews, on
condition that he would provide them with food and raiment.3
This Fothadh is said to have died in the year 9 6 1.4
Various distinguished personages granted lauds to the Priory
of Lochleven, as recorded in the Register above referred to.
Among these may be mentioned King Macbeth and his wife
Gruoch, daughter of Bodhe, who, between 1037 and 1054, gave
to the monks of the Priory, by charter, the village of Bogie,
on the south bank of the Leven, in the parish of Markinch.
Edgar, son of Malcolm King of Scots, gave them Portmoak ;
and Malcolm and his queen, Margaret, gave them the village of
Balchristie, in the parish of Newburgh, Fife.5
The island in Lochleven, Kinross-shire, on which the Priory
was built, is about eighty acres in extent, and is used as pasture
ground. Some ruins of the Priory buildings, especially of the
1 Book IX. 1. 1177-1188. * Reeve's 8. Adamnan's Life of
2 Spottiswoode, as quoted in Gor- S. Columba, p. 394.
don's Afonasticon, vol. i. p. 90. 5 Beg. Prior. S. Andreas.
* Reg. Prior. S. Andrece, p. 113.
APPENDIX II. xvii
chapel, still remain. The parish of Portmoak, in which the
Priory was situated, is said to have been the birthplace of
Andrew Wyntoun, and, in recent times, of Michael Bruce the
poet. There was also a priory of Portmoak, with a history
somewhat similar to that of Lochleven.
APPENDIX II.
NOTICES OF THE VARIOUS KNOWN MANUSCRIPTS
OF THE CRONYKIL.
THE manuscripts, I imagine, may be referred to two classes,
the original and the amended forms. In the first the Cronykil
was divided into seven books, and the chapters run consecutively
from Chapter I. to Chapter CXCV. Such are the MSS. Wemyss
and Second Edinburgh. In the second class the Cronykil was
divided into Nine Books, and the chapters of each book numbered
separately. Of these are the Royal, St. Andrews, First Edin-
burgh, and Cotton MSS. Perhaps there might be a third class,
in which the later additions, contained chiefly in Book IX.,
may have been substituted and added to the older text. The
Lansdowne and Harleian MSS. are abridged.
I.— THE ROYAL MANUSCRIPT.
The volume so called is preserved in the British Museum
among the King's Manuscripts, presented to the nation by King
George the Second in 1757, and is marked 17. D. xx. It is
already described in the Preface, vol. i. pp. xli-xliv. It is
mentioned by Innes, who was the first to examine it, with his
usual accuracy of research. He considered this MS. of the
xviii APPENDIX II.
Cronykil as greatly superior to all others, and as presenting the
author's improvements in a revised text. He conjectured that
it was written early in the fifteenth century, the date 1430
being usually assigned.1 Macpherson, in adopting this opinion,
says that it appears to have been transcribed for George Barclay
of Achrody. According to other manuscript notes in the volume,
it appears that this George was brother-german to Sir Patrick
Barclay of Tollie, described as " chief " of the Barclays in
Scotland. If we knew more of the history of this family, the
date of the writing might be perhaps exactly ascertained. On
a careful examination, the date assigned by Innes seems rather
early, and about 1460 or 1470 may be more correct. In the
Catalogue of the MSS. of the King's Library, by David Casley,
London 1734, p. 270, it is thus described: — 17. D. xx. I.
" Andrew of Wyntoune, Canon of St. Andrews, his Originale
Chronicle : An Heroic Poem in 9 Books ; containing the
History of the Scottish Nation to the year of grace 1418."
So far as the history of this manuscript can be traced, it
appears to have passed from the Barclays through the hands
of Sir William Innes, vicar of Banff (who may have been the
actual transcriber), and of Mr. Thomas Nicholson, commissary
of Aberdeen, before it was acquired by William le Neve, in his
official capacity as York Herald, at the Coronation of King
Charles the First at Edinburgh, in the year 1633. From
Noble's History of the College of Arms,2 we find that Le Neve
was appointed York Herald on 25th November 1625, and was
promoted as Clarenceux King-of-Arms in June 1635. There
can be no doubt that after Le Neve's death in 1661, when his
various collections were dispersed, this manuscript had been
added to the Eoyal Library at St. James's. It is but proper
to notice that a facsimile of the entire first page, with its
1 Critical Essay, London, 1729, vol. ii. p. 624.
2 London, 1795, 4to, pp. 238, 245, 278, etc.
No L —MS. R.
B. VII, J 3601.
f""
O*&f^*^~Hft*&^M
<\****»ti/w- ^£%, -*»(&**»*i —
OWy<rr* j^>»r>-
No. 2.— MS. L,
fc*«HW*/y/*- •&+*+** rnnf^tr***-
SSSc^XtfOfc*
^^C&V^yM,
,*aw ^» «4^^*^M^
-^ iL£Ut~ £>'*>• / f> «• /?A
^^
/2u.i
fo$^?r*^
APPENDIX II. xix
ornamented border, having a shield of arms and the autograph
" William Le Neve, York," forms No. LXV. of the splendid
series of " Facsimiles of National Manuscripts," published by
Sir Henry James, E.E., of the Ordnance Survey Office : South-
ampton, 1863, large folio. To avoid a wrong impression of its
having been originally an ornamented manuscript, it would
have been well for the editor to have stated that the borders,
etc., on this page were about two centuries later than the
manuscript itself, having been added by Sir William le Neve
after it came into his possession.
This MS. is written in a small hand (see the facsimile), and
contains, on an average, fifty-two lines in a page. It is made up
in quairs of twenty leaves, the outer one being of vellum and
the others of stout paper.
The Prose Chronicle at the end, filling ten leaves, the last on
vellum, assigned by Macpherson to 1530,1 and by Pinkerton to
1540, is evidently of an older date, probably 1500-1510, if not
earlier. The leaves form part of the Wyntoun MS. The most
important parts of this Chronicle are given by Pinkerton.2 He
contracts the form by giving the years in simple numerals
instead of " in the year of God," etc.
II.— THE LANSDOWNE MANUSCEIPT.
This copy of the Cronykil is also in the British Museum,
among the Marquis of Lansdowne's manuscripts, " MS. Bibl.
Lansdowne 197." It is an oblong folio of 259 leaves, written
towards the end of the fifteenth century. In the printed
catalogue it is assigned to the beginning of the sixteenth
century, and had belonged to the Sinclairs of Eoslyn, and was
brought from Scotland by General Fairfax. It has the auto-
graph of " W. Sinclair of Eoisling."
1 See his note, p. xliii. of Preface. 2 Pinkerton's History, vol. i. p. 502, etc.
xx APPENDIX II.
The Lansdowne MS. is divided into Books and Chapters ; but
the latter appear to have been numbered only last century, and
the numbers run consecutively without distinction of Books.
It is considerably abridged as compared with the Royal and
other MSS. The last two pages of it are written in a different
and rather later hand. The chief variations occurring in this
copy, including its numerous omissions, are noted among the
additional Various Readings, pp. 137-145 of this volume.
III.— THE COTTONIAN MANUSCRIPT.
This also belongs to the British Museum, and is marked
" MS. Bibl. Cotton. Nero, D. XI." In addition to what is
stated concerning it by Macpherson (see Preface, p. xlv), it
may be described as an oblong folio, with an average of sixty-
eight lines in a page. It wants a few leaves at the beginning
and the end. Thus it begins with the lines —
" And drynkys bot water of the se,
Qwtheyr it salt or byttyr be."1
and breaks off with the first six lines of Chapter XXV. of
£ook IX.
The writing of this MS. may be assigned to about 1440, or
the early part of the reign of James the Second. It is divided
into Nine Books, and separate Chapters, but not numbered. In
addition to what is entered regarding this copy of Wyntoun
among the Various Readings, it may be stated that the Pro-
logue of the Second Book contains thirty-four lines, of the
Third Book forty-two lines, and of the Fourth Book forty-
eight lines. The Chapters of the Eighth Book are given in a
list of about eighty-four titles. The Prologue of Book IX.
has fifty-eight lines, and the list of Chapters about thirty-two
titles.
1 Vol. i. p. 32, lines 687, 688.
No. 3.— MS. C.
B. VII.. 1. 3611.
*
''^pwuu tf^J**** f^r*** &
"%pt+ jW#*i» &te,/^&»*tp+»b A
^fr ^^^^ ^jT* ^ ^**i^^<5^
*^ .<l»tf»<k^Kd4W
No. 4.— MS. 8* A.
B. VII, 1 3603.
• 'tr
1 *
APPENDIX II. xxi
IV.— THE ST. ANDREWS MANUSCRIPT.
This MS. was found in the University Library of St. Andrews,
in a ragged state, without title or name, early in the present
century. It was sent to Edinburgh to be repaired and bound,
and in that process some of the leaves were misplaced. The
previous history of the volume is unknown, but at the foot of
one of the pages, near the middle of the book, there occurs this
note : — " Patrik Lermenthe of Dersy, kny*, his book." And on
the last folio, the following signature is written several times in
small hand, "Jo: ballingall." At the beginning some leaves
are wanting, and others mutilated. The legible portion begins
at vol. i. p. 26, 1. 509, of this edition —
" But efter that to name it had
In Grece the Lordschype of Arcade."
It is written on paper in a hand which may be assigned to the
latter part of the reign of King James the Fourth, and contains
452 leaves, with about thirty-four lines in a page. The titles
of the Chapters are in red ink, and numbered consecutively
as far as to "Cap. IXXXXVIJ" (i.e. nine score and seventeen,
or 197). The Chapters that follow are not numbered. The
Rubrics are much the same as in the printed text, but are
numbered straight on, although actually divided into Books,
with the Prologues not reckoned. The two Chapters of
Book IV. on the Early Kings are in their first or unrevised
state. Chapter XLIII. of Book VIII. occurs only in this MS.
and that called the Second Edinburgh MS. The last chapter
which has a rubric is titled —
" How the Erie of Fyff with hys ost
Raid to pruff Erie Marchalis bost."
xxii APPENDIX IT.
This MS. concludes —
" The Erie of Mar in his prowes
That gretumly comendit was,
A lady weddyt gret of land,
The lady of Daffull in Braband.
Witht honour syne recordit hes
Nayme agane in hys cuntre.
J. Ballangall."
The six last leaves are occupied with part of the prose Chronicle,
beginning with Fergus the first king, and ending with Corane
or Gorane Congal.
V.— FIKST EDINBURGH MANUSCEIPT.
This MS. is preserved in the Library of the Faculty of
Advocates, Edinburgh, and is now marked 19.2.3. I find no
account given of the volume as to whom it belonged and how
it was acquired. On the fly-leaf there is inscribed the name
" Johne JErskine." In another part of the volume the follow-
ing words are written on the margin : —
" Hie liber est meus McKawlay cognomine dictus
Portnellan erat natus Matheus ipse erat vocatus."
There occurs also the name of "ane honorabill man, Sir
Niniane Dalzell de Glasquhen." It is probable, however, that
it belonged to Sir Robert Sibbald before being placed in the
Advocates' Library. In the catalogue of his library, sold by
auction at Edinburgh in February 1723, the MSS. are described
at pp. 135 to 140, and extend to 147 articles. Of these, No. 21
is " Winton's (Andr.) Chronicle in Old Scots Rime." " No. 22,
An Old MS. of Scottish History, but no name or title is given
to identify the work." These MSS. at the end of the sale
were sold in one lot to the Faculty of Advocates for the sum
of £260.
B. VII., L 3608.
No. 6.— MS. EE.
B. VII., 1. 3613.
Sr»^4^^
APPENDIX II. xxiii
like the St. Andrews Manuscript, this is divided into Books
and Chapters, but not numbered, except in a later hand (per-
haps Sir James Balfour's). The Eubrics are much the same as
in the printed text ; but the two chapters of Book IV. relating
to the Pictish Kings contain the original statements.
The volume is a small folio, and bound in wood. The writing
may belong to the end of the fifteenth century. The beginning
is wanting as far as to line sixty-five of the Prologue of Book
I., " For all honest det suld be." It breaks off in Book IX.,
p. 94, at line 2594. Other defects are noted among the
Various Readings.
VL— SECOND EDINBURGH MANUSCRIPT.
This volume is also in the Advocates' Library, marked 15
Denmyln, 19.2.4, but it was formerly marked A. 1 . 13. In the
reign of Charles the First this MS. had come into the possession
of Sir James Balfour of Denmyln, the Lord Lyon, and was
acquired with the rest of his MSS. by Sir Robert Sibbald, who
refers to it in his " Memoria Balfouriana," Edinburgh, 1699, as
" The Chronicle Originall of Andrew Wintoun," in verse, to
which is joined " Brevis Chronica," in prose.
This Manuscript is a square folio, and is written in a hand
of the end of the fifteenth or early in the following century.
The Chapters are numbered right on to the end. The Prologue
at the beginning has 128 lines as in the printed text, with the
exception of one line omitted. Then follow the lines —
" The secund cheptour tellis how this
In sewin bukis dividit is."
But notwithstanding this, in the account of the contents im-
mediately following, four lines are occupied with a description
of the contents of Books VIII. and IX. At the beginning of
xxiv APPENDIX II.
the volume the Eubrics of the different chapters had been
written, but the first few leaves are lost. The first Eubric pre-
served is that of Chapter LXXVIL, and the rest follow on
twelve pages to Chapter CCXIJ., with the conclusion — " Here
ends the Table."
This volume contains the Forty-third Chapter of Book VIII.,
which is not in any of the other Manuscripts but the St.
Andrews.
The short Chronicle in prose at the end fills eleven leaves,
but is incomplete, ending with the succession of Robert n. in
1371.
VII.— THE WEMYSS MANUSCRIPT.
The knowledge of this Manuscript was somewhat accidental.
In February 1822, a valuation of the library, paintings, etc., in
Wemyss Castle, Fife, having to be prepared, and the persons
who were officially appointed not being much skilled in such
matters, at their own request I was fixed upon to accompany
them as a joint valuator. In examining the books in this
library I came upon a manuscript without title, and apparently
defective at beginning and end, but which I easily recognised
as a copy of Wyntoun's Chronicle. Beyond copying from the
fly-leaf an old ballad, which I thought was worth printing, I
made at the time no special examination of the volume. It
was put aside, however, with a few rare books which required
binding, as Admiral Wemyss willingly offered to send them to
Edinburgh to be repaired or rebound. But these books seem
to have been put aside and forgotten.
When the present edition of Wyntoun was in progress, I
was naturally desirous to obtain the use of this Manuscript.
In the application I gave from recollection a somewhat vague
description of the volume, but no such book could be discovered.
APPENDIX II. xxv
A fire having a few years ago broken out and destroyed many
of the books in that part of the library where it stood, it was
apprehended that it might have perished. Still, with permis-
sion, a careful search was made by a young man who was
sufficiently skilful to examine the books, and to ascertain if any
fragments might still be found ; and not wishing to abandon
all hope of discovering it, I looked forward at least to have an
opportunity of making a personal search.
In the interim, during the alterations on the building, Mrs.
Erskine Wemyss came upon such a volume, tied up with other
books, which fortunately proved to be those just referred to.
This lady, with much courtesy, not only brought them over to
Edinburgh for examination, but in the handsomest manner
allowed me to have the use of the Manuscript Chronicle while
the present volume was in progress. Whether the circum-
stance of its having been removed to some out-of-the-way
press or closet from its usual shelf in the library might not
have conduced to its actual preservation, I will not venture to
say. But this I will add, that I feel under great obligations to
this lady for the kind and obliging manner in which she has
enabled me to give the following description and various ex-
tracts in the Notes and Illustrations.
The volume is a small square folio, measuring 10£ inches by
7 f inches, neatly written on paper, having on an average thirty-
four lines in a page. The writing may be assigned to the
early part of the fifteenth century. The first portion of a
Table of the Contents is wanting. The first leaf contains the
contents of Chapters CLXXI. to CXCVIII. The titles of the
chapters are in red ink, and run on consecutively. On the
fly-leaf the following note informs us that it had originally
belonged to the Abbey of Cambuskenneth : —
" This book was given me, 1639, by Dame Jane Ker, sister
to Robert Earle of Roxburgh, who was then Lady of Enner-
VOL. HI. c
xxvi APPENDIX II.
leith. Her Lape gotte it out of the manuscrips of the Abbassee
of Camskinner, neir to Stirling, etc.
" Itt contines historic of Scotland to anno 1389."
In addition to the various readings already quoted from this
MS., the following extract will still further show the peculi-
arities of this copy : —
Vol. II p. 11, line 4296, etc., 67 lines—
The hawtane message till him send,
That in Arthuris Gestis is kend :
That Hucheoun of the Auld Ryell
Maid his Gestis Historiall,
Has tretit fer mare cunnandly
Than sufficient to tell am I.
Bot in our mater to proceid,
Sum that hapins this buke to reid,
Will call the Autour to rekles,
Or may fall argew his cunnandnes ;
Sen Huchone of the Auld Eyall
In till his Gestis Historiall,
Callit Lucyus Hyberius emperour,
Quhen King of Brettane wes Arthour.
Bot Huchoune baith and the Autour
Giltles ar of that errour.
For the first Autouris to say,
Thar storyis quha that will assay.
Off Orosius, Martyne, and Innocent
Wrait thare storyis diligent,
And zit Josaphus, all four,
That mony storyis had sene our,
Callit nocht this Lucyus Emperour,
Quhen King of Brettane wes Arthour.
Bot of the brute, the story sais,
That Lucyus Hyber, in his dais,
Wes of the empyre procuratour,
And nouther callit him King, na Emperour.
Fra blame than is the Auctour quyte,
As he befor him fand to write ;
And men of gud discretioun
Suld excus and loif Huchoun,
No. 7.— MS. W.
B. VII, 1. 3617.
No. 6. -MS. A
B VII. .1 3605
/)
.j^»/» *«
APPENDIX II. xxvii
That cunnand wes in litterature.
He maid the gret Gest of Arthure,
And the auteris of Gawane,
The epistill als of Suete Susane.
He wes curyous in his stile,
Fair and facund and subtile,
And ay to plesance and delite
Maid in meit metyr his dite,
Litill or ellis nocht be gess,
Wauerand fra the suthfastnes.
Had he callit Lucyus procuratour,
Quhar he callit him emperour,
It had mare grevit the cadens,
Than had relevit the sentens.
For ane emperour in properte
A commandour may callit be :
Lucyus sic mycht haue bene kend
Be the message at he send.
Heere sufficiand excusationis
For wilfull defamationis.
He mon be ware in mony thingis
That will him keip fra mysdemyngis.
Off Arthuris gret douchtynes,
His worschip and his wise prowes,
His conquest and his Eyall stait,
As Huchone in his Gestis wrait,
How that he held in till his zeris
His round table with his ducheperis ;
And how he tuke syne his viage,
Fra Lucyus had send him message,
Till Ytaly, with all his mychtis
Off kingis, lordis, and of knychtis,
And thare discomfyt the emperour,
And wan gret worschip and honour.
VIII.— THE AUCHINLECK MANUSCEIPT.
My knowledge of the Auchinleck MS. was made within
twelve months, and under precisely similar circumstances as
the Wemyss MS., that is, when engaged in the valuation
xxviii APPENDIX II.
for legacy-duty of the library of Sir Alexander Boswell of
Auchinleck, Bart. This, while it afforded a favourable oppor-
tunity of examining the collection, was to me rather a
painful task, from having known the late proprietor for some
years, and assisted him occasionally in making purchases at
sales of rare books, and also in the series of reprints at his own
press, of old English literature and Scottish tracts, for private
circulation. At the time, for my own curiosity, I made a list
of the manuscripts, but owing no doubt to its imperfect state,
the MS. of Wyntoun left so little impression on my mind, that
its very existence had escaped my recollection ; and the present
edition was far advanced, when, on happening to look over the
said list, I was quite surprised to find it entered.
I would have felt extremely vexed had I chanced to over-
look the copy, or not to have the opportunity of examining it.
Through the kindness of the Honourable K. W. Talbot, who
favoured me with the use of the volume, by sending it to
Edinburgh, I am enabled to give a more exact description of
the MS.
It is a small folio, written on paper about the end of the
fifteenth century, having some of the defects at the beginning
and end supplied in a later hand. It is referred to in a letter
of Sir Alexander Boswell, 14th May 1810, thus — "My copy
of Wintoun wants forty or fifty lines of what is published."1
But lines is evidently a misprint for leaves, as the MS. is indeed
so defective as to want the whole of the Fourth Book.
The Chapters are numbered consecutively. Chapter XC.
(IIIJ"X) is thus titled—
" Heir it tellis of Constantyne
And of the arratyk Arryus syre."
1 Memoir of Thomas Thomson, Advocate, by Cosmo limes. Bannatyne
Club, 1854, p. 127.
APPENDIX II. xxix
IX.— THE HARLEIAN MANUSCRIPT.
This Manuscript is already described in the Preface, pp. xlvi,
xlvii. It is a quarto of 270 leaves, written about the end of
the seventeenth century, and contains only a portion of the
Chronicle, very much modernised. It begins with Chapter
First, containing twenty-four lines, and titled —
" The first chaptre tells not less
Throw whom this book translatit wes."
X.— THE PANMURE MANUSCRIPT.
This volume belongs to the Earl of Dalhousie, who kindly
brought it to Edinburgh in 1871 for the purpose of having it
examined and compared for this work. It is a pretty exact
transcript of the MS. EE, or Second Edinburgh copy, and
written about the middle of last century. Its form is folio,
averaging about thirty-five lines in a page, the last page being
numbered 835. It corresponds also with the Seton MS., except
that no variations are given nor blanks supplied from collation.
After the last page mentioned above are nine leaves not num-
bered, containing a transcript of the Prose Chronicle, beginning
with Gathelus and breaking off at the year 1296, "fled for
dredour of Wallace, and durst not abide in the field."
XI.— THE SETON MANUSCRIPT.
This MS. was bought by the Editor from Mr. T. Rodd for
five guineas, Mr. Rodd having purchased it at the sale of Mr.
George Chalmers's library in 1842, for four guineas. Mr.
Chalmers bought it at the sale of Mr. John Pinkerton's collec-
xxx APPENDIX II.
tion in 1812, and the latter bought it of Mr. Astle in 1786.
This is certified by a note on the fly-leaf, signed " J. P."
The transcriber of this copy was Captain Eobert Seton,
styled in Professor Mackay's Obituary " Judge Advocate," who
died suddenly on 27th November 1731. The volume begins
with a preface to the reader, signed by EGBERT SETON, and
dated Edinburgh, 21st December 1724.
In this preface the transcriber thus describes his work : —
" This Coppy of Andrew of Wyntounes Cronikle, Is taken
from that which belong'd to the famous Sr James Ballfour,
now in the Advocats Liberary att Edinburg,1 with the rest of
his manuscripts ; and mention'd by that Sever"1, ffather in God,
the Lord Bishope of Carlile, for his Scottish Historical! Liberary ;
and more fully, in the Lyfe of this Author, by the Learnd
Doctr. George Mackenzie, In the first volume of his Lives and
Characters of the most Eminent Writers of the Scots Natioune.
Eftir this coppy was finished, it was compared with another
coppy,2 which is generally more correct, and seems to be much
more ancient than that from which this was takin, both by the
hand; and some passages, which poynt the differance, as in
page 679 —
f The Galloune of Wine, be Common Price
" Sir Ja Balfours I past not that tyme, four pennys
" Coppy and for a Pynt, now mon we pay
I Sax and mair Ilka Day.
f And for a Pynt now mon we pay
"The old Coppy { ..
( Als mekle meir, Ilka Day.
" Here is not only a plane Violation of the text, but in my
humble oppinion poynts out a Posterior Date ; and what will
be the more readily granted me, when the other gross altera-
1 This refers to MS. EE, or Second 2 This is the MS. E, or First
Edinburgh, already described. Edinburgh.
APPENDIX II. xxxi
tiones which this transcriber has taken upon him to make,
shall be further showen.
" Each of these Old Coppys are Deficient in many Places,
and in many places Erronious in the orthography. Yit except
in one place, page 77, they make good one another.
" This will more clerely appear by the various Eeadings and
upmakings on the margin of this Coppy, wherein not only
Lines are oftin wanting, bot once or twice whole pages, and att
page 399 a whole Shete was wanting, now made good in their
severall places.
" Also, the Prologues of the aucht and nynt Book, and the
Contents of the Chaptures, att the beginyng of most of the
Books, in Sr James Balfour's Coppy, from which this was
takin, are wanting, bot are all now made good, from the other
Coppy, and placed in this, at the beginying, after the Contents
or Chapters of the nyne Books according to the various reading,
where is also adjected a page, towards making up the want
mentioned, page 77 ; Bot that want being also in the oldest
Coppy, by the loss of a leif, it could not be made perfect, as
the rest, ffor as Sr James's Coppy has many wants, so has this
old one too ; many Lines are omitted by the negligence of the
writer, and particularly in one place, where the hand has bene
changed. Bot both together seem to render this Coppy per-
fect, except as to that single place, page 77, and consequently,
much preferable to either, and probably the most compleat now
extent. Nota1 that part is now compleatly made good out
the Ld Colvils Coppy, and will be found page xxxxiv. The
above Coppy of Sir James Balfour, mentioned by the above
Author's, has planely bene write by ane Inglish hand, who,
endeavouring to Change the Scots phrase and Diction, has in
place of them brought in many Anglisismes, and is the Cause
of so many various readings. Besides, It will appear to the
1 This nota was made 2 year after writeing this Coppy.
xxxii APPENDIX II.
reader by Compareing, That the transcriber has wilfully of tin
Crampt the sense, and render'd the story confused, when It
tuches the reputatioun of the Inglish natioun, or bears hard on
the Character of thair kings : and as oftin he endeavours to
express it more fully and Emphatically, when it favour's them.
See about the Battale of Otterburne, and severall other places."
This transcript by Captain Seton is valuable, chiefly on
account of the extracts which it contains, taken from Lord
Colville's copy of Wyntoun — a copy which has not otherwise
been identified or even heard of.
The following quotations from Lord Colville's copy of Wyntoun
are taken from the margin of Seton1 s MS. : —
Book II. Cap. VIII. lines 569 to 602.
Till God of mycht, in wilderness,
As he was biddyn be Moyses,
Quhile first thair watter turnyt in blude,
Paddoks syne thar land ourzude,
Syn buttyn thai war with Tymphes,
Yet a kind of clegg's wess,
And alkyn kynds of Cleggs als,
That gert zuke baith hewid and hals.
Syne in thar bloddis bolnyt bylis,
And all kind brukis and scab that vile is,
Syne commone qwalm of all thar fe,
That nolt, or scheip, or gait suld be,
And at the last in generale
All thar Heirs deit alhale,
Be sa fers mortalitie,
That none into that land was free,
Than his eldest bairne was deid,
But ony manner of Kemeid,
Quhil off the land thai leit thame pass.
Moyses than thair chifftane was,
And gave thame lawis to live by,
Writin in the Mont of Synay.
In Egypt als quha wald ken
Thar fell than wraks ma than ten,
APPENDIX II. xxxiii
As sais the buke of Exody,
Quha will it see perfytly,
Bot for the war not all so fell,
Sua apert na sua cruell,
Thai are forzet, with autours seir
That mention mais of that mater.
Bot efter than, as sum men sais,
Wer notit the forbodyn dais,
In ilk moneth of the zer
Begynnand first att Januer.
Book IV. — The List of Chapters in this Book is thus given
from Lord Colville's copy : —
1. Quhen Romulus and Remus made Rome.
2. Quhen Consules governit Rome.
3. Of the Distruction of Babilon.
4. Quhen Cyrus wan King Cresus.
5. Of Cyrus dede.
6. Quhen Darius was discomfyt.
7. How the Perses was discomfit.
8. Quhen the Scots was before the Picts.
9. Of Brynyws and Bellynus.
10. Of a fell Pestilence.
11. Of Alexander's first riseing.
12. Quhen Hanibal was discomfit.
13. Of a Flude that the Cete ner ourzude.
1 4. Hou Hanybal was letit of his purpos.
15. Quhen the King Anthiocus ended with the Romans.
16. Quhen first the Picts came in Scotland.
17. Quhen the Romanis wan Akay.
18. Quhen the Romanis gert Cartage to be biggit againe.
Book VI. — The List of Chapters in this Book is thus given
from Lord Colville's copy : —
1. Of greit weir betuixt the Scots and the Picts.
2. Of the translation of the Empire.
3. Of a Paip was demembrit,
4. Of a Story of France.
5. Of Seir Papists.
6. Of a King of England that past to Rome.
7. Of a Paip was woman.
xxxiv APPENDIX II.
8. Of Constance and Hungus days.
9. The fundacion of Dunkeldyne.
10. When Alpin wan Galloway.
11. Of the King Constance.
12. Of the Emperiour Otho.
13. Of the Paip Silvester.
14. Of a Paip that was fund eftir he was dede.
15. Of a Legat that come in France.
16. Of the sexth Gregor Paip.
1 7. Of the King Duncane.
1 8. When slane was Edmd Ironside.
19. Of Macbeth fynlaw.
20. Of the Thane of Fife.
21. Of St. Edward.
Book VI. — At line 801 there is a note on the margin of
Seton's MS. thus : —
Nota. — The brigg spoken of here is not upon the water of
Findrane, for it 's broed, and has no bridge but one of wood two
mile below Foras. But the bridge here spoken of is upon a litle
burne that runns throw Kingloss, and is called the Watter of
Kingloss, the bridge being in the midle of the Towen, which
had its name from the loss of the King, who, when found, was
carry'd back to Foras, at the end of which Towen he was burry'd,
and a large stone erected upon his grave, standing upright on
one end, about 30 foot high, with severall Inscriptions. This
stone was brought out of Denmark.
Book VIII. — Between lines 6588 and 6589 a distinct Chapter
is entered in the Seton MS., containing 189 lines, and headed : —
" Of ane fechting that was tane then
Betwix the Frenche and Inglismen."
The Chapter is wanting in Lord Colville's copy, and no new
Chapter begins with line 6589, as in Seton.
The Chapter referred to is given as Chap. XLIII. of Book
VIII. in the print, from MSS. E. and St. Andrews, and begins
at line 6637.
APPENDIX II. xxxv
Book IX. — After line 1090 the Seton MS. has a Chapter
containing 71 lines, with the following title : —
Of ane justing that befell
Of sic ane uthir hard I nocht tell.
It is stated on the margin that this Chapter is wanting in
Lord Colville's copy.
At line 2203 there is a note on the margin of Seton's MS.
as follows : —
Nota. — Upon the tenth day of November 1577 thare apperit
in the Eliment, in the south-west part thereof, a sterne, which
schot bemis tharfra, nichtlie, to the north-est, and raise att the
nicht, setting and zid to at daylicht, and sa continuit the said
moneth of November.
Macpherson, in his edition of the Chronicle, Vol. I. Preface,
p. xl, gave a facsimile engraving of the first four lines of the
song on the death of Alexander the Third in the year 1286.
These specimens were taken from the "three oldest Manu-
scripts." Having the engraved copperplate in my possession,
impressions are inserted in the first volume of this Edition,
along with his Preface.
In connection, however, with the preceding detailed account
of the various Manuscripts, I thought it desirable to procure,
in photolithography, a more extended facsimile of the eight
principal Manuscripts as described. For this purpose the
portions, selected are from the pages which contain the entire
song or elegy on the Scottish king, and thus representing the
oldest Manuscripts that are known, and have been used in the
preparation of the present edition.
[Facsimiles.
[ xxxvii ]
APPENDIX III
BIOGKAPHICAL NOTICE OF DAVID MACPHEESON,
EDITOK OF WYNTOUN'S CHEONICLE.
David Macpherson, a learned and diligent investigator of
the Ancient History of Scotland, according to an obituary
notice, was born in the year 1746. In the year 1819, when
my father purchased his library, I marked the Catalogue,
and was led to make more inquiry respecting his history.
I was informed, although I cannot remember who it was that
told me, his father was a tailor in Edinburgh. On the other
hand, among various letters that came into my possession some
years ago, I found a passage on the subject, which I will immedi-
ately quote, where it is surmised that he was born in the village
of Corstorphine, about three miles from Edinburgh, where his
father had been a schoolmaster. I searched the Parish and
Session Eecords of Corstorphine without finding mention of any
persons of that name. While examining the Register of Births
in Edinburgh, I met with the following entry, which sets the
matter of his parentage and birthplace at rest : —
" 28th October 1746. — To Angus McPherson, taylor in Edin-
burgh, and Grizel Darsie his spouse, a son David. Witnesses,
Alexander Aitcheson, goldsmith in Edinburgh, and William
Darsie, journeyman baxter there. The child born 26th inst.,
at four in the morning."
His father, Angus Macpherson, was enrolled as a burgess of
Edinburgh, in right of William Macpherson, writer there, on
xxxviii APPENDIX III.
29th June 1748. This latter, probably a relation, was entered
on the Burgess Eoll in 1724, in right of Jane Adamson his
wife, daughter of James Adamson, merchant-burgess of Edin-
burgh. Angus was on two occasions elected a member of the
Town-Council as Deacon of the Incorporation of Tailors, in the
years 1755-56, and again in 1765-66. This is sufficient to indi-
cate that he was a person of repute ; and at that time the trade
itself embraced also what is now carried on under the designa-
tion of clothier. He gave his son a liberal education, most
probably at the High School and in the College of Edinburgh.
After the publication by Macpherson of his edition of
Wyntoun, Mr. John Davidson, Writer to the Signet, was so
much pleased with the book, that he wrote to his friend Andrew
Lumisden, then in London, asking more information regarding
the Editor. Lumisden, who is known as having been Private
Secretary to the Pretender, and author of a learned book on
the Antiquities of Borne, answers this inquiry in a letter, dated
London, 25th July 1795, as follows: —
" I see you have read with your usual attention ' The Cronykil
be Androw of Wyntown,' lately published by David Macpherson.
Notwithstanding of some small escapes, it is by much the most
accurate and best published work of this kind hitherto presented
to the public. It has cost the editor great labour, for which he
never will be sufficiently repaid. I suppose he was led to call
this publication the earliest genuine specimen of our language,
because the different editions we have of Barbour, who was
older, or at least as old as Wyntown, have been so mangled
and inaccurately given, that we cannot depend on them, and
which necessarily diminish the authority of Barbour, both as
an historian and a linguist. My worthy friend Mr. Chalmers,
of the Board of Trade, whose zeal to preserve every monument
of Scottish literature, enabled Mr. Macpherson to bring out
this publication, introduced me to him. I have not been able
APPENDIX III. xxxix
to trace accurately his history. But though I do not like to be
an imperfect historian, yet to show my willingness to gratify
your curiosity, I shall, my dear friend, to you alone communi-
cate what particulars I have picked up of him. If I have been
misinformed I shall be sorry for it, for God knows I do not
mean to say anything that is not true, or might hurt him. By
his name, Macpherson, he should be a Highlander, but he does
not speak Gaelic. He seems to have been born at Corstorphine,
where his father probably taught a school, but afterwards re-
tired to Edinburgh. David has had a classical education, and
is an acute man. He knows much, but perhaps he thinks he
knows more than he really does ; he is a great inquirer after
Scottish antiquities ; he was likely bred a land-surveyor, and
has had a knack at constructing maps. He has been in
America, has children, and a breeding wife. He lives in
Kentish-Town, near London, in a small way, and is, I am
told, an author by trade. This is all I have heard of him, and
which I give only on report."
The precise time when Macpherson settled in London was
probably before the year 1790. He became acquainted with
various literary persons there, and among the rest with George
Chalmers, then actively engaged in various political, literary,
and antiquarian pursuits, and already contemplating his great
work Caledonia.
There is preserved in the College Library, Edinburgh, a letter
from David Macpherson to Mr. George Chalmers, which, from
its somewhat autobiographical nature, is here given in full : —
SPRING PLACE, KENTISHTOWN, 16 May 1795.
DEAR SIR, — I have been confined ever since the day I waited
on you at your house with pains in my legs, which I ascribe to
my using too much freedom with them on that day. Had it not
been for this little misfortune, I believe my desire to begin the
work which I have engaged for would have got the better of my
xl APPENDIX III.
fear of intruding upon you, and made me wait on you for your
instructions if ready.
In the meantime I have been revolving in my mind with due
attention the proposal, which your kindness to me prompted you
to make, of taking off my hand my historical map of Scotland, and
in general my collections relating to Scottish history and anti-
quities, as being an unprofitable pursuit, your motive for which
demands my warmest sentiments of gratitude.
Previous to forming my determination on such a matter, there
are some circumstances which I beg leave to submit to your con-
sideration.
From my early youth, the enjoyment of literary ease, and the
power of employing my time in useful studies, uninstigated by the
need of gain, have been the summit of my ambition.
Having, by the blessing of God, upon my own industry, acquired
what I considered as adequate to such views, the studies, which
before were relaxations from, and sometimes interruptions to,
business, have for several years become my principal business,
whereof it is almost needless to say, Scottish affairs formed by far
the greatest part.
I now considered myself as one of the happiest men in Britain, —
happy in my family, happy in my literary amusements, and toler-
ably easy in circumstances for me, who had no desire for splendour
or luxury. My too great confidence in the integrity of some, who
had no integrity, having deprived me of a part of my little capital,
that defalcation, together with the increase of my family, made
me resolve to reduce my expenses in proportion to my reduced
income, in which plan of retrenchment I had the hearty concur-
rence of my wife, and I thereupon moved to the house which I
now occupy.
Now, for the first time, turning my thoughts to the views of
advantage from my labours, and encouraged by the advice of
some friends, I began to prepare for publication The Geography and
History of the British Islands, prior to the invasion of William the
Conqueror, a subject which I thought would be more likely to pay
for printing than anything solely confined to Scottish antiquities,
as possessing more of what the booksellers call universality, and
as supplying the defect of the historians, who commence their
work at that epoch. My collections for this work are consider-
ably advanced.
Previous to this I had entertained some thoughts of publishing
Wyntoun, ever since Pinkerton declared his resolution of not
APPENDIX III. xli
doing it ; but had not begun to set about it seriously till I was
applied to by Dr. Lorimer, who told me he had promised to secure
forty subscribers to Pinkerton, and he should employ his services
in the same manner for my edition, if I would in good earnest
engage in it, to which I readily agreed, if I could only see a pro-
spect of the expense being reimbursed, my own amor patrice making
every other object give way to that one. My idea leading to an
extensive subscription at a small price, it is now evident that it
could never have gone on at all, had not your better judgment
pointed out the propriety of printing a small number at a high
price, and your amor patrice, together with the favourable opinion
you were pleased to entertain of my doing justice to the work,
induced you to engage to stand between me and the risk of any material
loss by the publication. Though the prime cost of Wyntoun (to
speak in mercantile language) has greatly exceeded all calculation,
yet I shall never regret that I postponed other things to it, and
devoted to it the assiduous labours of two years and a half, with-
out any prospect of emolument from the sale of it, if I am so
happy as to find that it gives satisfaction to the judicious few who
are its readers, and most especially to yourself, whose satisfaction
has been the chief object of my ambition during the whole pro-
gress of the work.
Wyntoun being finished, your goodness and kindness to me induced
you to propose transferring to me a work upon commerce, in which the
booksellers wished to engage your own superior abilities, but which your
other vocations put it out of your power to dedicate your time to;
at the same time generously offering me such communications and
advantages in procuring materials of authenticity, infinitely superior
to those of the former writers upon the subject, as would give the
book a decided preference, and which could alone make it proper
for me to engage in a work rather out of my line of study. The
rapid and increasing depretiation of money during the last three
years rendering it evidently my duty to do something to prevent
the further decrease of my little property, I thankfully embraced
your kind proposals, the agreement for which is now concluded
under your auspices. As my antient Geography and History was
before superseded by Wyntoun, so shall it now give place to
Anderson ; after the completion of which, it may be resumed, if it
pleases God to preserve my life and health, unless some proposal
shall again come in the way, which, as a husband and a father, I
may feel it my duty to accept.
In the meantime my collections for this proposed work, and in
VOL. III. d
xlii APPENDIX III.
Scottish history, antiquities, geography, and language, are receiving
occasional accessions from things occurring to me in the pursuit of
other objects. These studies I have long taken pleasure in ; I have
wooed them for more than thirty years, and it is perhaps out of
my power to alienate my mind entirely from them without com-
mitting a kind of literary self-murder.
Having said thus much, I submit it to your own judgment and
your own feelings, whether you could, upon any account, propose
to divest yourself of the accumulated stores of the studies of your
life, in the collection of which you had enjoyed much of the rational
pleasure flowing from the investigation of truth, and on which you
had bestowed much labour and expense.
But my wish to preserve to myself, as long as I live, the fruits
of my studies, does not in the smallest degree prevent me, but
more completely enables me to enjoy the pleasure of communicat-
ing to you the fruits of my enquiries in any of them, which may
engage your attention ; and that you shall alwise continue to find
me ready to do to the best of my abilities, which is a promise that
I would not make to any mortal besides yourself, and which I can
fulfil much more effectually by the materials remaining in my
hands, than any other person can do from the possession of them.
As to the historical map, it has been now above two years in
hands, and has been mentioned to several of my friends, the pub-
lication of Wyntoun being assigned as the cause of its delay.
Should I now fail to publish it soon, I should incur a ridicule and
character of unsteadiness ; instead of which, I may hope for some
credit from it, and to leave a little permanent property to my
family. The plate, moreover, in its present state, is of very little
value to any but myself ; so that if I were to accept of your offer
respecting it, I should make a return for your proposed generosity
and kindness to me, of which I have ever been, and, I trust in
God, ever shall be uncapable.
In hopes that I shall have the happiness to find that you
approve of my partiality to my long-established studies, I have the
honour to be, with sincere gratitude and respect, dear Sir, your
much obliged humble servant, D. MACPHERSON.
I have put this in writing lest I should not find you at home.
May I, in that case, beg the favour of a line, appointing when I
shall wait on you.
After the publication of Wyntown's Chronicle, Mr. Macpher-
APPENDIX III. xliii
son again took up the works on which he had previously been
engaged, and which had been postponed in consideration of the
superior importance of the Chronicle. His Geographical Illus-
trations of Scottish History appeared in 1796. It is dedicated
to the Duke of Montrose, who, on being applied to by the
author in reference thereto, returned the following reply : —
GROSVENOR SQUARE,
WthJany. 1796.
SIR, — I have received your letter, in which you state your
design of publishing a work entitled Geographical Illustrations of
Scottish History, with an Historical Map, etc., and that you propose
addressing it to me. I certainly must be flattered by such inten-
tion, as you have already proved yourself both an ingenious and a
laborious publisher. — I remain, with esteem, Sir, your obedient
servant, MONTROSE.
Mr. David Ma,cpherson.
It may be interesting, in connection with that work, to cite
the following autograph "Sketch," found among the author's
papers, now in possession of the Editor : —
SKETCH of what should be contained in a work intended to illus-
trate the ancient geography of that part of Albion or Britain
which is north of the wall built by Adrian and Severus, and
now generally known by the name of the Picts' Wall.
1. Ptolemy's Geography of it agreeable to his latitudes and
longitudes, want of attention to which has misled most commenta-
tors, with an account of Ptolemy so far as concerns his knowledge
of Britain.
2. Kichard of Cirencester's Geography of the Roman Provinces
of Valentia and Vespasiana, and the unconquered country of Cale-
donia, with the Roman roads and distances.
3. An account of the Roman stations, camps, walls, and roads
mentioned by Ptolemy Antonine, the Notitia Imperil Richardi, with
the most probable opinion concerning their situation, the reasons
of that opinion, and for dissenting from the opinions of others.
xliv APPENDIX III.
4. A coast line of headlands, estuaries or firths, and rivers'
mouths, beginning at the Tine in Northumberland, and carried
round to the Eden in Cumberland, showing their situation accord-
ing to the authorities mentioned, their intermediate distances in
geographical miles, according to the positions assigned them by
Ptolemy, and their real distances, as near as can be ascertained, as
of great use to ascertain the situations of places mentioned by the
ancient authors.
5. An account of the islands adjacent to North Britain, men-
tioned by those authors, with an essay on the position of the Thule
of the ancients.
6. The etymologies of names, especially when they serve to
illustrate the situation, should be explained in the most probable
manner.
It ought to be illustrated with the following maps of Britain
north of Adrian's Wall, and they should be all laid down on the
same scale, that their variations may be obvious at first inspec-
tion : —
(1.) A map laid down exactly according to Ptolemy.
(2.) An exact copy of the north part of the map of Britain,
done by Eichard from Roman materials, much more correct than
Ptolemy's, and believed to be next to it in point of antiquity.
(3.) An accurate map according to the corrected geography of
the country, and the justest position of Ptolemy's towns, etc.
(4.) A map of the forts and walls erected at several times
between Forth and Clyde.
(5.) A map of those erected between Eden and Tine.
His work on the Annals of Commerce, Manufactories, Fisheries,
and Navigation was published in 1805, in four volumes; and
his History of the European Commerce with India appeared in
1812.
In connection with the expenses of his edition of Wyn-
town's Chronicle, a rumour had got afloat in Edinburgh which
occasioned considerable annoyance to Mr. Macpherson, so
that he felt constrained to vindicate himself by stating all
the particulars in the following letter to Mr. Archibald
Constable : —
APPENDIX III. xlv
KENTISHTOWN, 6th April 1802.
SIR, — As you tell me that an idea has been conceived in Edin-
burgh that my edition of Wyntown was conducted in forma
pauperis at the expense of Mr. George Chalmers, I now repeat
more circumstantially in writing what I said yesterday in conver-
sation, and I hope you will have the goodness to take proper
opportunities of correcting such a misrepresentation of the affair.
About twelve years ago I observed, in conversation with my
late worthy friend Doctor Lorimer, that as Wyntown was an
original historian of Scotland, and his work contained the earliest
and purest specimen of the language of the country, I thought it
ought to be published, and I had some thoughts of undertaking it
myself. He, who had long wished to see it published, was very
desirous I should set about it in good earnest. But as I was not
fond of encountering the expense, and would not submit to beg
for subscriptions, it went no farther at that time than a thing
thought of, and to be perhaps executed sometime, till Mr. Chalmers,
having got hold of it from Doctor Lorimer, became urgent with
me to accomplish it. After he and I had considered and rejected
several plans for the publication, he at last told me that instead
of hunting for a subscription, if I were willing to bestow my labour
for the good of my country, he would engage to keep me clear of
any pecuniary loss, and lend me any books from his library which
I might need for the work.
I thereupon immediately laid aside a geography and history of
antient Britain, which I had in some degree of forwardness, and
employed five days in each week in transcribing Wyntown from
the best and most antient manuscript, with the assistance of other
two in the Museum, and occasional abstracts from the two in the
Advocates' Library. Mr. John Egertou was consulted with respect
to paper and print : a very expensive paper was chosen ; and the
printing, which was indeed expected to be expensive, turned out
so enormously high, that the immediate sale of the whole impres-
sion of two hundred and fifty octavos and twenty- five quartos,
which I was rashly persuaded to print, would scarcely have reim-
bursed the cost. The stationers applied to Mr. Egerton for pay-
ment of the paper much sooner than I expected ; for I was made
to expect a year's credit, and the printing to be finished within a
year, so that there appeared a prospect of paying it out of the
sales : and he, without saying a word to me, received money from
Mr. Chalmers to discharge their bill. He might therefor truely
say (though I do not see why such a matter should have been
xlvi APPENDIX III.
talked of) that Mr. Chalmers had paid for the paper; but if he
did not add that he was repaid, a misrepresentation of the fact
was conveyed in language which was just barely within the bounds
of truth.
In the beginning of April 1795 the book was published; and
on the 27th of May I informed Mr. Chalmers that I had desired
Mr. Thomas Egerton (his brother, who was the intended publisher,
being dead) to repay him the money advanced for the paper, he
having told me that there was enough in his hands for that pur-
pose ; and in consideration of Mr. Chalmers's advance, and as a
mark of my respect, I presented him a quarto copy of Wyntown, —
only twenty-two quartos were sold, the remaining two being kept
by myself, consisting of picked sheets, for some were sullied in hot-
pressing, — and afterwards a copy of my Geographical Illustrations.
Previous to the publication, Mr. Chalmers had exerted himself in
procuring buyers for the book ; and as his connections are chiefly
among political people, the book went mostly into the hands of
such as have libraries rather for show than for use ; and it has
thereby remained unknown to many people whose line of study
makes it absolutely necessary for them, for example Doctor Jame-
son. The remaining money arising from the sales not being nearly
sufficient to pay the printer's bill, a great part of it, with the whole
of the engraving, advertising, books bought on purpose for the
work, and all other expenses attending it, were paid by myself, as
I did not chuse to let Mr. Chalmers lay out anything further.
The above is the exact truth of the matter : and I can truely
affirm, that instead of condescending to accept a present of such
value as the paper for such a heavy work, I have in that, as in all
other actions of my life, depended upon my own exertion and my
own property.
When I consider how much it is in your power to establish the
truth of this matter, and how sensible you must be that our
countrymen of decent breeding do not feel easy under any imputa-
tion of mean conduct, I trust you will not think I have acted im-
properly in troubling you with this rather long narrative.
With my best wishes that success and prosperity to yourself
may attend your spirited undertakings for the advancement of
Scottish literature, I am, Sir, your most obedient servant,
DAVID MACPHERSON.
Among his literary friends Mr. Macpherson also numbered
the eminent antiquary and author, Joseph Ritson. Besides the
APPENDIX III. xlvii
personal intercourse which two such men doubtless enjoyed,
living in the same city, and engaged in mutually congenial
studies, a good deal of written correspondence appears to have
passed between them, and some of Ritson's letters have been
found among such of Macpherson's papers as have come into
the possession of the Editor. The subjects of these letters,
though always interesting in an antiquarian view, are yet too
varied to admit of being largely quoted in connection with the
present work. Many questions bearing on the history, geo-
graphy, and philology of ancient Britain are raised, criticisms
on early and contemporary writers on these subjects are freely
indulged in ; and the following quotation shows that in this
respect they used considerable plainness of speech towards
each other. In a letter, dated Gray's Inn, 28th December 1800,
Mr. Eitson says : —
" You have yourself asserted, I perceive, that the ' daughter, or
more probably the sister,' of Earl Siward ' was wife of Duncan,
mother of Malcolm, and grandmother of David ; ' and I shall be
very glad to learn that you had good authority for the assertion,
being disappointed in looking into Dugdale's Baronage. Fordoun,
a mere fabulist, says it was Siward's cousin whom Duncan marryed.
Honest Androw of Wyntown appears to have known nothing of
any such match.1
" You will permit me to observe, that I think you have done
great injustice to St. Columb, in depriving him of the patronage of
Inchcolm, in favour of a namesake who never existed. See the
Scotichronicon (Goodall's edition), i. 6 (a note), and Keith's Cata-
logue, p. 236. Your reference to Simeon of Durham, 8vo. p. 24,
seems erroneous ; and what Usher cites from an anonymous life of
St Columb (if I have hit upon the right passage, as my edition has
no page 705), of his being first bishop of Dunkeld, is a mere Irish
fable. Usher, an excessively weak man upon occasion, and of
whom, I confess, that rascal Pinkerton has given a very just cha-
racter, finding the chronology would not accord with the era of the
real St. Columb, fancys this bishop of Dunkeld to be a different
personage, for which he had no countenance from the Irish book ;
1 The passage referred to is in the Notes on Wyntown, vol. iii. p. 247.
xlviii APPENDIX III.
and that this supposititious prelate is no other than the Pictish
missionary, see Keith, p. 46. Bede, who knew more of St. Cuth-
bert than any other writer, and has left duplicates of his life, in
prose and verse, never mentions him to have been the ' disciple '
of any St. Columba, nor was there, in fact, more than one saint of
that name, tho' I am aware he is sometimes called Columbamis,
which belongs, by right, to a different person.
" Nothing, I perceive, escapes your attention; but it is impossible
that the Epitaphium regum Scotorum of St. JEhed, which described
the times of Edgar, king of the Saxons, who dyed in 975, can be
the Chronicon elegiacum, which, probably enough of the age of that
historian, seems to be perfect, and has not a syllable about any
Saxon king. I shal, likewise, beg leave to give you an opportunity
of defending or retracting what I take to be another error, viz.,
that 'in 681 Trumwin was appointed bishop of Quhit-hern,' which
I not only find no ancient authority for, but is expressly contra-
dicted by Bede, who says his see was at Abercorn: nor have I met
with any other person than yourself who describes Quhit-hern as
an Hand, for which, however, I doubt not, you may have good
authority. ... If I did not believe you to be both a diligent
researcher and a sincere lover of truth, as wel as possessor of a
liberal mind, which affords you pleasure in communicating to
others part of the valuable and extensive information which your
learning and industry have rendered you peculiarly master of, I
should not have taken the liberty to trouble you on these trifling
and unimportant subjects. — I remain, dear Sir, very respectfully
yours, J. BITSON."
Few other particulars have been ascertained in regard to
the latter part of Macpherson's life; but he held for some
years the office of Sub-commissioner, or Deputy Keeper of the
Records, along with Mr. Caley and Mr. Illingworth. In this
capacity Mr. Macpherson assisted in the preparation and pub-
lication of the Rotuli Scotice, his supervision of which extended
to a considerable portion of the second volume, but he was not
spared to see its completion. According to the obituary of the
Gentleman's Magazine, he died at Pan eras, on 1st August 1816,
in his sixty-ninth year.
Of Mr. Macpherson's family not much is known. A notice in
APPENDIX III. xlix
the magazine just referred to, for the years 1805-7, is supposed
to relate to one of his sons. It is there stated that " Mr.
William Walays Macpherson, geographer, a youth of most
amiable character, and of very great professional merit, died at
Turner's Hill, Herts, to which he had removed from his father's
house in Pancras for change of air."1 The only other son of
whom information has been found is Alexander Macpherson,
who, soon after his father's death, corresponded with my father
in regard to the sale of his father's books. In a letter, dated
Church Terrace, Pancras, London, 17th November 1817, he
says :— " According to your agreement I have sent you my late
father's library, and hope you are satisfied with your purchase.
Dalrymple's Annals of Scotland, which I intended to retain, I
have since forwarded to you by means of Mr. Priestly." In
December of the following year he wrote that he was desirous
of disposing of the remaining copies of his father's works, of
which he subjoined the following list: —
26 copies of Wyntown's Chronykil, > . . 8vo.
2 copies of do. .... 4to.
286 copies of Geographical Illustrations, . . . 4to.
680 copies of History of European Commerce with India, 4to.
The value of these he estimated at £195. This correspondence
ended in the autumn of 1823, when he wrote to my father in
these terms : — " Being desirous of winding up all my affairs
previous to going abroad, I am induced now to accept of your
offer (of £75) for the remaining copies of my late father's
Wyntown's Chronykil of Scotland, and Geographical Illustra-
tions of Scottish History"
1 Gent. Mag., vol. 79.
VOL. III.
THE
HISTORIANS OF SCOTLAND.
THE NYNTE BUKE
OF THE
OKYGYNALE CKONYKIL
OF SCOTLAND.
VOL. III.
THE NYNTE BUKE
OF THE
OBYGYNALE CEONYKIL
OF SCOTLAND.
F. 260. b. ftjje prologue of tfje Ngnte
In tfjts next Cfjaptere ge lufc,
\sMNIS consummationis I saw that end,
The Prophete says, lik to commend :
Al the laif gud, and sua [gud] fyne,
Makis al the soum gud," said Endyne.
Poetry nowel quha wil red,
Thare may thai fynd quhow to procede
In al matere, that suld be
Tretit wyth oportunyte ;
And specialy, quha has delyte
To tret a matere in fare dyte, 10
As to begyn, syne folow, and close
Al the soum of that purpos.
Set thir ensawmpillis be al gud,
Makand in this part to conclud,
And finaliter, for to clos
Here al the soum of my purpos.
Myne intent yeit and my wil,
Giwe Gode wil graunt his grace thare til,
THE CEONYKIL [B. IX.
Is, casuale thingis, that has bene,
As I haiff herd, kend, and sene 20
In til my tyme, sum plesand,
Sum, as thai ran, sare grevand,
F. 261. As I decerne can worth memore,
As sum casis has bene before
Remanand, in this last part to \vryte,
And for til trete here in this dyte.
Bot, for I may nocht compris alle,
In tym to cum that ar to fall,
Na thingis for to ken clerely,
I have na spirite off prophecy, 30
Off this Tretys the last end
Tyl bettyr than I am, I commend.
For, as I stabil myne intent,
Offt I fynd impediment,
Wyth sudane and fers maladis,
That me cumbris mony wis ;
And elde me mastreis wyth hir brevis,
like day me sare aggrevis.
Scho has me maid monitioune
To se for a conclusioune, 40
The quhilk behovis to be of det.
Quhat term of tyme of that be set,
I can wyt it be na way ;
Bot, weil I wate, on schorte delay
At a court I mon appeire
Fell accusatiouis thare til here,
Quhare na help thare is, bot grace.
The maikles Madyn mon purchace
That help ; and to sauff my state
I haiff maid hir my advocate, 50
That bare hym, that hir maid of nocht ;
PROL.] OF SCOTLAND.
And scho, baith in dede and thocht,
Effter that birth, as before syne,
Remanit ful and clene virgyne.
Now Modyr of the Makare, for thi madynhede,
To forraale fyne my labouris thow lede.
THE CRONYKIL [B. IX.
Ejje <£fjapterts off tjje Njmte i3ufc.
done wes in the second Robertis days,
ii. Quhow Gordoun tuke Lilburn.
Off the Percy.
Quhow Gordown tuk Musgrave.
iii. Quhen Pennir wes oure riddyn be the Erie of
Douglas.
iiii. Quhen the Duke off Loncastel com in Scotland,
v. Off the Castel off Lochmabane.
Off the Erie off March and Gray stoke.
Off Schippis off Ynglande, that com in Scotland.
Quhow the Erie off Douglas wane Twedale.
vi. Quhen Schir Johne de Veyn com in Scotland.
Quhen Bischop Williame Landelys deit.
vii. Quhen the King Richard gert byrn Abbais in
Scotland.
Quhen the Erie off Fyfe past in Yngland.
viii. Quhen Roberte the Erie of Fyfe efftyr that rad
in Yngland.
F. 261. b. ix. Quhen the Erie off Fife wes maid Wardane.
x. Quhen the King Robert the second deit.
xi. [Of a Jourae* in Lundyn.]
xii. Quhen the thrid Robert wes crownyt.
xiii. Off a Message send in to France,
xiiii. Quhen the Schirreff of Angus was slane.
xv. Quhen the Pape Clemente the sevynd deit.
xvi. Off the Batayle of Bourty.
B. IX.]
OF SCOTLAND.
xvii. Off Thretty for Thretty.
xviii. Off Haldanys Stank.
xix. Off the Duke off Loncastellis Sone and the Erie
Marchel.
xx. Quhen the King Bicharde wes put doun.
xxi. Quhen the King Henry com in Scotland of were.
xxii. Quhen the Bischope Walter Traill deit.
xxiii. Off the Duke of Eothsays ded.
xxiiii. [Quhen the Duk of Albany passit to Coklawis].
xxv. Quhen the Prynce wes takyn.
xxvi. Quhen the Kyng Eobert the thred deit.
xxvii. Off the Erie off Mare.
3Ettdpit ICi
THE CRONYKIL [B. IX.
CHAP. I.
ttext frricrhmnlb Chapters
<|Jtthat tone to*0 in ssrmb 2Ubertt0
A.D. r\
1370. l^UHEN the King Davy thus wes dede,
His sistir son in to his sted,
Sehere Roberts Stewarte, wes made King,
Specialy throw the grete helpyng
Off gud Scher Roberte of Erskyne,
That Edinburgh, Dunbertane, and Strevelyne
Hade in his keping than al thre ;
Worthy, wys, and lele wes he.
He knew Roberte the Stewartis rycht ;
Tharefor he helpit hym wyth al his mycht 1 0
To gare hym hawe, that his suld be.
Than com he wyth a gret menye
Tyl Linlythqw, quhare than was
The Erie Wylliame off Douglas,
That schupe hym for to mak hym bare
Bot George the Erie off March thare,
Ande Johne his brothir, wyth thare men,
Com agane the Douglas then,
Sa that this Erie off Douglas
Throuch thare strentht [astonyit] was. 20
Swa tretyt thai, that his son suld wed
This Kingis dochtyr off lawchful bed,
Ande he suld tyl his Lord ay do
Honoure, that till hym efferyte to :
And the King to this mariage
Gawe silver and land in heritage.
CH. i.] OF SCOTLAND. 9
Thus efftere a royd harsk begynnyng
Happynnyt a sofft and gud endyng.
F. 262. The King set syne a certane day,
And for his crownyng gert purvay ; 30
Quhare richely than purvayt wes he.
His men thaire maid hym al fewte :
Wes nane, that wald agane hym stand :
He wes hale Kyng oure al the land.
' The trewys takyn for fourteyne yere
1372.] That tyme noucht [al] endyt were :
Thairefor at days off redres
Quhil Johne the Erie off Carrik wes,
Quhil Eoberte Erie off Fife his bruthir
As Maistyr wes, quhile ane, quhile othir, 40
Tyl enforce the Marche men,
That mychty ware agane thaim than.
Thus did thai, quhile tha trewis ware past ;
Trespassis thare thai [redressit] fast.
Bot sone syne or thai endyt ware,
Upon the Marchis fere ande nere
Thai begoutht to prike, and ta
Catale and pwndis, to and fra.
Ande anys at Roxburgh fayre
Off Scottis men maid gret repayre. 50
Amang all uthire thare com a man,
That wyth Erie George wes duelland than,
And off his chawmyr ane wes he,
That wes had in grete daynte.
The Ynglis men gert hym aspy,
And syne thai slew hym felonly.
The Erie George al angry wes,
And askyt in name of redres
10 THE CEONYKIL [B. IX.
Tha ilke persownys, that slew his man.
That planely hym denyit wes than : 60
Thairefor he said, that his cuntre
And he no mare in trewis suld be.
Sua, upon Sanct Lawrence day
F. 264. The last end off that fayre held thai :
Eycht arly in till the dawyng
He stoutly come but abaysyng,
And till the castale gret set a stale,
And syne gert bryn wp the town hale,
Quhare mekill gud, and mony men
Armyd, in lofftis brynt war then. 70
The dede swa wengyd he off his man
Be that, that he thare dwne had than.
CHAP. II.
ha* the |Ctlbttrtt tan*
, anfo m0ng 0lane.
A.D. Q
[1372, KjWNE efftyr quhen thare come tythand
1379 1
Oure the Marchys in Ingland
Off this dede, the Inglis men on hand,
That on the Est Marche war duelland,
Be nycht owt oure the Marchis rade,
And catelle, that thai spyid had,
Off Schyr Jhon off Gordownys tuk thai,
And [sune] hyid thaim on thare way. 80
And qwhen he herd, how that his fd
Wes takyn, a cumpany gat he,
And rade in Ingland, for to ta
A pownd, and swne it hapnyd swa,
CH. ii.] OF SCOTLAND. 11
That off catale thai gat a pray,
And hamwart past wyth that his way.
Bot off Lilburne Schyre John, that was
A marchare ner by, gaddryde has
All the grid men, that he mycht get,
And befor Gordown the way has set, 90
That swne come till sycht well nere.
Than saw he, that his fais were
Fere ma than he ; bot noucht for-thi
He comfort his falowys rycht stowtly,
And sa gud wordys spak thame till,
That to fycht all thai had gud wille.
And by Carhame assemblyd thai :
Thare wes hard fychtyng, I harde say.
Bot be Gordownys gret bownte"
The bettyr thare hade his men and he. 100
Bot he that day wes stad straytly,
And sare woundyt and fellownly,
And fy ve syis wes at gret myscheffe
Bot ay, lovyd [be] God ! he gat releffe.
Thare Lylburne wes, and his brodyre, tane,
And off his folk war mony slayne,
F. 263. b. That in that place nere samyn lay,
(The sowme off thame I can noucht say)
And off his folk the lave ilkane,
That mycht noucht fle away, war tane. 110
And wyth the prays gottyn thare
Gordowne [was] rycht woundyt sare :
He coweryd welle thareefftyr swne.
And off his dede, that he had dwne,
Thare rays a welle gret renowne,
And gretly prysyd wes gud Gordowne.
12 THE CKONYKIL [B. IX.
. HE Lord the Percy efftyr welle tyte,
The quhilk in his hart had dispyte,
That the Erie George wp gvyyne had
The trwys, and that he had made 120
At Roxburch sik slawchtyr off men,
He gaddryd, qwhill that he had then
Off wycht men nere till sevyn thowsand,
And in the Erie off Marchis land
He entryd, in till entent to ma
All wast, that he mycht ourta,
At Dwns he tuk than his herbry,
And schupe hym thare a nycht to ly.
Bot qwhen the nycht welle fallyn was,
A gret affray amang tharne ras, 130
Swa that the grettast off thare rowte
Stude all armyd all that nycht owte,
Rycht as thai suld ga till assay ;
Amang thaim than wes sik affray,
That off thare hors brak lows mony,
And held thare way in till gret hy
Owte owre the wattyr off Twede agayne.
And qwhen the Lordis in swylk payne
Had standyn all that nycht qwhill day,
And saw thare hors war flede away, 140
Thai lefft the purpos thai had tane,
And till Ingland agayne ar gane ;
And thai that on fute levyd ware,
Thare aperis hame in thare handis bare.
Swa hapnyd, that the chewalry
Skathid noucht Scottis men grettumly.
CH. ii.] OF SCOTLAND. 13
)CHYRE Thomas off Mwsgrawe that flk tyde
Herd, that the Lord Percy wald ryde,
Wyth aU the folk off Berwyke
That worthy war, bath pure and ryk, 150
Towart Dwns, set hym to fare.
F. 264. Bot Gordowne, that we spak off are,
Wyth gud men in his cumpany,
Mete hym on the way in hy,
And sa abaysyd made Musgrawe,
That he, and alsua all the lave
Off his folk, war abaysyd swa,
That thai begouth the flycht to ta.
Thare mony slayne war in that plas :
Schyr Thomas off Musgrawe takyn was, 1 60
And off his folk a gret party.
Sum gat away, bot noucht for-thi
The trewys than nere endyt were,
That war takyn for fourtene yhere.
And on the West Marchis fell
Gret jupertyis, as I herd tell :
For at the wattyr off Sulway
Schyr Jhon off Jhonystown on a day
Off Inglis men wencust a gret delle.
He bare hym at that tyme sa welle, 1 70
That he, and the Lord off Gordowne,
Had a sowerane gud renown
Off ony, that war off thare degre,
For full thai war off gret bownte.
14 THE CEONYKIL [B. IX.
CHAP. III.
tht ^atone on $ ennjjre toa0
©wr-rgtogn be the drle
A.D. A
1380. J\. THOWSAND thre hundyr foure score off yhere
Efftyr the byrth off oure Lord dere,
Schyre Willame Erie than off Douglas,
That in his hart anoyid was,
That the Percy, as we sayde ere,
Had ryddyn in the Mers off were, 180
He gaddryde hym off his awyne menyhe'
And off his nychtbowris, qwhill that he
Had twenty thowsand fychtand men.
Thame in thre batayllis delt he then,
And towart Pennyre held his way,
And come thare apon thare fayr day :
Buthis fand thai thare standand ;
All made thai thairis, that thai thare fand.
Off men, that thai fand, sum thai slwe ;
And efftyr swne retrete thai blwe, 190
And than turnyd thai hamwart syne.
Bot sum, that drunkyn war off wyne,
And couth noucht welle thame-selfyn kepe,
Behynd lefft in the towne on slepe,
And slepand takynd war, or slayne.
The gret rowt turnyd hame agayne
Wyth prayis, and wyth presoneris,
And othir gudis on sere maueris ;
F. 204. 1. And, but debate or mare tynsale,
Thai made hamwart thair travale. 200
CH. in.] OF. SCOTLAND. 15
S-
)YNE the Inglis men passyd Sulway,
Welle fyftene thowsand, as thai say,
And rade welle wpwart in the land.
The gentill men, that war wonnand
In the cuntre, saw the Inglis men
Oure-ryd thare land sa playnly then,
Assembly d thame, qwhill that thai ware
Fyve hundyr armyd men, or mare,
And thaim enbuschyd prewely,
Qwhill thare fais come nere thaim by. 210
Than schot thai on thaim wyth a schout ;
Thare cummyng was sa rwyd and stowte,
That thaire fays abaysyd ware,
And fled, for thai durst byde no mare.
Thai fled rycht swa abaysydly,
That welle thre hundyr and fourty
Off Inglis at that poynyhe* war tane,
But tha, that in the chas war slane,
And drownyd at thare hame cummyng :
For Swllway was at thare passyng 220
All eb, that thai fand than on flud.
Swa straytly thare it wyth thame stud,
That of thaim [wes] drownyd gret party ;
Bot the nowmbyre wryt noucht can I.
Sere jupertyis als, as thai tell
On bathe the Marchis offt befell,
As hapnyt wes, qwhille to, qwhill fra,
That I na mentyown can off thaim ma.
In Scotland that yhere in wyolens
Wes wedand the thryd Pestilens. 230
16 THE CEONYKIL [B. IX.
CHAP. IV.
off ^mtgowtelU the $ttk
Refute itttill <S£0tlanb ink.
A.D. A
1 38 1 . ./I THO WS AND thre hundyr foure [scoyr] and ane
Efftyr that God had manheid tane,
Throwch the rade off the Erie off Dowglas
The Inglis men swa stwnyid was,
That thai yharnyd that trwys war tane,
For the were profyt dyd thame nane ;
Tharfore off Loncastere the Duk
At Berwyk thre yheris trewis tuk.
He wald have passyd in his cuntre,
Bot warnyd be the way wes he, 240
That the Carlis ras agayne the Kyng,
And that day in thaire begynnyng
The Archebyschope off Cawntyrbery
Thai slwe, and knychtis rycht worthy,
And his fayr maner of Sawway
F. 265. Thai had stroyid [to] the grownd away,
And that thai hatyd hym dedly,
And othir lordis ma syndry,
On cowyne thai wald hym have slayne.
Thare-for in hy he tumyd agayne, 250
And till the Erie send than off Karryk,
That Prynce wes than off this kynryk,
To purches in Scotland a ressete.
And that he gat hym swne, but let.
Sa hapnyd than to be hym by
Earl Willame in cumpany,
CH. iv.] OF SCOTLAND. 17
And als Schyr Archebald off Dowglas :
And qwheu this grawnt thus mad hym was,
Thai mete hym wyth a gret cumpany,
And hym ressaywyd honorably. 260
Till Hadyngtown fyrst can thai ryde ;
Thai made hym thare a nycht to byd,
And festyd hym wyth gladsum chere :
All made hym plesans, that thare were.
Till Edynburgh on the morne past thai,
Till Halyrwdehows that Abbay
Thai mad hym for to tak herbry.
The Erie Willame wes ay besy,
To se that uathyng suld hym fayle,
That hym behovyd off wyttayle ; 270
All the Lordis comunaly
Dyde hym honowre wilfully,
And gret plesandis gave hym to :
All ware thai wilfull for to do,
That mycht be lykand till his will.
A lang qwhill duelt he thare all still,
Qwhill owt off Ingland fra the Kyng
Come certane word, and strayte byddyng
In hy for to cum hame agayne,
For off thai Caiiis war mony slayne, 280
Saw that that ryote swagyd was.
Wyth that he tuk his leve to pas
At the lordis off this cuntre",
And thai for gret specyalte
Hade wyth hym forthwart apon way
Hym till Berwyk till conway
Wyth aucht hundyre speris and ma ;
And thare thai tuk thare leve hym fra,
Qwhen thai had taucht hym till his men.
VOL. III. B
18 THE CEONYKIL [B. IX.
In his cuntr£ he passyd then 290
Strawcht on furth in till Ingland.
Fra thine he wes ay welle willand
To Scottis men for thare curtasy,
And lowyd thame thare off rycht grettumly.
CHAP. V.
the dasttll sgrte toa0 tane
In
F. 265. b. A
A.D. x\. THOWSAND thre hundyr four score and foure,
1384> Qwhen all the trwys war passyd oure,
That befor this Duk war tane,
(Thai war welle haldyn, qwhill thai war gane)
And at thaire endyng, off Dowglas
Schyr Archebald, that Lord than was 300
Off Galluay, herd that Louchmabane,
Qwhare-throwch the land gret skathe had tane,
Had nowthir men in, na wyttayle,
It to defend, qwha wald assayle :
Tharfor the Erie Willame, and he,
And off the March the Erie, all thre,
Wyth all the men, that thai mycht get,
A gret assege mad thaiin to sete.
Bot Fethyrstauhalch, that thare-in was,
Send in till Ingland to purchas 310
Helpe at the Lordis off Marche : and thai
Bade hym hald it be ony way,
Qwhill aucht dayis war ourgane :
And gyve resscours than he gat nane,
Help hym-selff, as he best moucht.
CH. v.] OF SCOTLAND. 19
And he, that wyst welle, he mycht noucht
Hald it, gyve it assay lyd ware,
Wyth thame he tretyd, that lay thare,
To yheld it on the nynd day,
Gyve na resscours come errare. Than thai 320
Welle affermyd this cunnand.
Bot yhit thai war still thare lyand
In wykkyd weddyr, as wynd and rane,
That thame dyd gret anoy and pane.
Qwhen the aucht dayis war all gane,
And thai, as it was wndyr-tane,
The castelle yholdyn tuk, but bade
Wyth all the help, than that thai had,
In till gret hy it down brak thai,
And sythyn hamwart held thare way. 330
.BOWTE that tyde swne it wes tald,
That Eoxburgh suld be gyvyn till hald
Till a mychty gret Barowne,
That off Graystok had surnowne.
He wyth his houshald halyly,
And wyth a welle gret cumpany,
Come to ressawe that castelle :
Bot the Erie George, that wyst welle
Off his come, swa beset the way,
That at Benryg assembly d thay : 340
There faucht thai fast, bot the Barowne
Wes takyn, and had on till presown.
Wessayle, and apparyle off halle
F. 266. And off chamowre, thare tane war all.
And yhit, or he come to Dunbare,
Hall and chaumbyre apparylyd ware,
20 THE CEONYKIL [B. IX.
Wyth the Barownys apparaylle,
Swa that thare wantyd noucht a mayle :
And als his awyne weschalle war sete
Before hym, syttand at the mete. 350
Bot than his wessayle noucht war thai,
For thai before had chawngyd fay.
Qwhen off Ingland the Kyng hard telle,
Qwhat on the Marchis offfc befell,
Poyhnes and juperdyis off were,
And that his men offt skathyde were,
And how that als Louchmabane,
Off fors agayne his will wes tane,
The Duk off Loncastell he send
Wyth his powere, for till amend 360
The tynsale, that his folk had tane.
And he furth on his way is gane,
And in till Scotland come in hy.
Bot he his folk led sa wysly,
That hym befell na gret tynsale ;
The qwhethyr the Scottis made gret travale
Till costay thame on ilk syde,
As throwch the land thai saw thaim ryd.
Till Edynburch his ost he hade,
And to bryne it than mannauce made : 370
Bot thai, that duelt in to the towne,
Gert it be sawffyt for rawnsowne.
Ls
schippis folowyd hym be se
For till wyttaille his menyhe' :
Thai schot thare bargis, and in hy
Thai passyde wp to the Qwenys-ferry,
And on the south halff land has tane
And welle wp [on] the bra are gane.
CH. v.] OF SCOTLAND. 21
Yhowng Alysawndyr the Lyndyssay
Bot wyth a few that ilk£ day 380
Barganyd thame, qwhill at thaire hand
Wyth a gret rowte wes cummand
Schyr Willame off Cwnygame, a knycht,
That hym arayid thare wyth his mycht,
Thoucht thai ware feware, than thai war :
Eycht in to the selff tyme thare
Wyth a [tycht] joly cumpany
Schyre Thomas off Erskyne in gret hy
Come on est halff fast rydand,
And saw, that thai had takyn land, 390
He pressyd hym fast wyth his menyhe
To gete betwene thame and the se.
Bot thai, that had his cummyn sene,
F. 266. b. Tuk on thame the flycht bedene,
And till the se thame sped in hy.
Bot Schyr Thomas sa hastyly
Come on, and saw thaim turnyd agayne,
That a gret part off thame war slayne.
Sum tane, and sum drownyd ware ;
Few gat till thare schyppis thare. 400
Welle fourty hangyd on a rape,
Swa yharnyd thai for ethchape ;
Bot ane, that wes in till a bate,
Sa dowtand wes in that debate,
The cabill rape he strak in twa,
And gert thame till the grownd than ga.
And qwhen the flud wes owt, men fand
Bathe men and armowris wndyr sand
And thai, that than ethchapyd war,
Till thaire schyppis made thaim to fare, 410
And pressyd noucht mar for to tak laud,
22 THE CRONYKIL [B. IX.
Qwhill that the Duk wes thare bydand.
The Duk yhit bade in Lowthyane,
Nere qwhill that ten dayis war gane.
Agayne till Ingland syne passyd he,
And skathyd bot litill the cuntre.
efftyr that the Duk wes past,
The Erie Willame alsa fast
Thoucht the lave off Tewydale
Till Scottis fay till bryng all hale ; 420
For sum off it at Inglis fay
Wes ay fra Durame till that day.
He tretyd fyrst wyth the best men,
That in the land ware duelland then,
And syne assemblyd a menyhe,
And playnly come in the cuntre :
As made than the counnand wes,
That land he tuk hale to the pes,
That nowthir fure na fute off land
Wes at thair pes than off Ingland, 430
Owtane Berwyk and castellis twa,
Roxburch and Jedword than war tha ;
Bot all, that wes wyth-owte the walle,
Wes at the Scottis fay than all.
This Erie ly vyd efftyr this a schort space :
For a tyme, qwhen he passand was
To Dowglas, as I herd thame say,
A seknes tuk hym be the wa}' ;
Swa wes he sek broucht to Douglas,
And thare in schort tyme dede he was. 440
Till Melros had thai his body :
Enteryd thare wes it honorably.
CH. vi.j OF SCOTLAND. 23
CHAP. VI.
®ff (Erie SEillam* ott
Jlnb Jame0 hi0 (Smte, ra0e in ht0 0ttbe.
A.D.
1385. THOWSAND and thre hundyr yhere
F. 267. Foure score and fyve to tha but were,
Qwhen this Willame Erie wes dede,
Jamys his swne in till his stede
Wes Erie, and mayntenyd stoutly
The werys wyth gud men and worthy,
And offtsyis rade in till Ingland
Wastand befor hym and brynnand, 450
He sparyd nothir fere na nere
The landis to wast, that by hym were.
Till the [New]castelle off Tyne off were
He wastyd nere wyth his powere.
Off Frawns then the Amyrale
Wyth fay re and joly apparale,
Schyr Jhon, thai cald hym, the Vj^en,
Wyth twa thowsand armyd men,
Off quhilk aucht hundyr knychtis war,
And yhit war off thai knychtis thare 460
A hundyr and foure had baneris,
And foure hundyre awblasteris ;
At Leth wyth all that gret menyh6
In till May arryvyd he.
Fourtene hundyr hale armyngis
Off the gyfft off his Lord the Kyngis,
Off Frankis fyfty full thowsand,
He browcht off golde in to the land,
24 THE CRONYKIL [B. ix.
To the lordis off this cuntre
He gave, for till eke thare bownte. 470
He duelt a sesowne in the land
Apon [the] Marchis qwhill rydand.
Wyth the Erie Jamys fyrst he rade ;
And he hym owre the Marchis hade.
Thre castellis wyth thare powere
In that tyrne thai wan off were ;
Werk, Furd, and Cornale than,
Thir war the castellis that thai wan.
Till the West Marche syne can thai pas :
Schyr Archebald thare off Dowglas, 480
And Lord off Gall way he wes than,
Off that Marche full Wardan.
He had thame owre in till Ingland :
Thare hot small debate thai fand.
To Karlele efftyrwart come thai,
And a lytill befor it lay,
And amang thame tuk cownsale,
Gyve it war spedfull it till assale ;
Bot, for thai dred tynsalle off men,
It till assayle thai wald noucht then. 490
To counsalle the Scottis men can ta,
To Roxburch that thai wald ga,
And fand, gyve thai mycht it tak.
To that a gadryng thai gert mak
Off ma than sexty thowsand men.
Robert the Erie off Fyfe wes then
F. 267. b. The grettast chyfftane off that rowte :
And the Erie Jamys, that wes stowte,
Had mony gud man wycht and bald ;
Thare wes als Schyr Archebald ; 500
And made manauce for till assaylle
CH. vi.] OF SCOTLAND. 25
Eyclit stowtly. Bot the Amyrale
Sayd, he wald noucht his Lordis men
Ger gang to sa gret peryle then,
Bot gyve thai gave the castelle thare
Till his Lord, gyve it wonnyn war.
Bot that the Lordis wald noucht do :
Tharfor thai dyde no mare thare-to.
ILLAME Lawndalis, that gud man,
Off Saynctandrewys Byschap than, 510
Closyd off his lyff the last day
In the est chawmbyr off that Abbay,
Qwhen in his seknes he had tane
His sacramentis all ilkane.
And off the gudis, that he had,
Hys testament he frely made.
The Cardynale his exeqwyis
Made, and dyde his full serwys.
Off Dunkeldyn the Byschape Jhone
To that exeqwyis come onone. 520
Enteryd he wes solemply
[With mony prelatis and worthy,]
That ilk day rycht sevyn yhere
That the kyrk wes brynt but were.
Wndyre erd rycht prewaly
Arly layd wes his body,
Set than war prewa Messys dwne :
For it wes trowyd, that efftyr swne
The Cardynale suld cum bodyly
To do his exeqwyis honorably, 530
Thai gert the solempnyte*
Till his cummyn delayid be.
26 THE CRONYKIL [B. IX.
Qwhen tha exeqwyis he had dwne,
The Priore and the Conwent swne
A day to thaire electyown sete,
As thai suld have dwne off dete.
That day hale the Chapytere
Togyddyr chesyd concordyter
Dene Stewyn Pay wyth honowre,
That wes off that stede than Priowre. 540
Swa efftyr that electyown,
To get full executyown
Off that state, as his part was,
He made hym to the Court to pas.
Bot in hate were the Inglis men
Had on the se thare bargis then :
Swa wes he takyn apon se*,
And in till Alnewyk deyd he.
The Sevynd Clemont, that tyrae Pape,
Made Maystyr Waltyr Traylle Byschape, 550
F. 268. The qwhilk wes his famylyare,
And in the Court than Referendare.
Fra thine fyftene wyntyre he
In honoure held Saynctandrewys S6.
This Byschape Willame, and Stewyne Pay
That lyte wes chosyn efftyr his day,
Langere [he] lestyd noucht in lyve
Than sevyn yhere and monethis fyve,
And bot fewe dayis oure tha.
In this tyme off tha Lordis twa 560
Efftyr the brynnyng off the Kyrk,
Efftyr as thai gert werkmen wyrk,
All the treyne werk of the qwere,
Wytht thak off lede, wes made but were.
Off the Corskyrk the ilys twa,
CH. vi.] OF SCOTLAND. 27
Wyth lede the south yle thekyd alsua,
The north ile, and the qwere,
The tofallis twa war made but were ;
In thak and alkyn werk off tre
Than wroucht rycht welle men myoht se. 570
Twa pillaris new on ilke" syde
In that Corskyrk war made that tyde,
As yhe may se thaini apperand
Wndyre the auld werk yhit standand.
A qwartare off the stepill off stane
Wes made, or thai sevyn yhere were gane.
And in the body off the kyrk
On the south halff thai gert wyrk
Fra the west dure on that syd
Est on, nyne pillaris in that tyd, 580
Wyth help off sum Lordis sere,
As be thaire armys yhe se appere.
Lytill oure sevyn yheris thai gert wyrk
And mak all this werk off the kyrk.
This Byschap Willame the Lawndalis
[Anjowrnyd his kyrk wyth fayre jowallis :
Westymentis, bukis, and othir ma
Plesand playokis, he gave alsua.
The Byschape Waltyr, qwhen he wes dede,
That succedyt in his stede, 590
Gave twa laiig coddis off welwete,
That on the hey awtare offt is sete,
Wyth araye fayre towale,
Wyth a prestis vestment hale,
Wyth twynkill, and dalmatyk,
Albis wyth parurys to tha lyk,
Wyth stole and fannowne lyk to tha.
Aneothir chesybill he gave alsua ;
28 THE CEONYKIL [B. IX.
Off sylvyr the haly wattyr fate,
The styk off sylvyr he gave to that ; 600
An [ewar] of sylvyr than gave he ;
F. 268. b. Off gold bawdekynnys he gave thre ;
Twa brade ewaris off sylvyr brycht,
And owrgylt all welle at rycht,
And twenty cuppill, he gave, or ma,
To the body off the kyrk alsua.
Wythowtyn dowte he had dwne mare,
Had God hym tholyd till lyve langare.
Yhit othir gyfftis he gave sere,
That ar noucht all now reknyd here. 610
Thir Byschapis Willame and Waltere
Honoryd thare Kyrk on this manere ;
For-thi thare sawlis we commend
Till lestand joy withowtyn end.
CHAP. VII.
<33tohen gigrharfo [^gnij] on
brgiu JUjbaj)i0 in
T
HE Kyng Kychard off Ingland
Wes grevyd sare, and tuk on hand,
For the folk off Tevydale
Fra his pes wes turnyd hale,
And the castellis takyn war,
And the Marchis all made bare, 620
And the Frankis mennys arrywynge,
He made a stalwart gret gadrynge.
His Erne was thare alsua the Duk.
Wyth all thare men the way thai tuk
CH. VIL] OF SCOTLAND. 29
To Scotland, and at Melros lay ;
And thare thai brynt wp that Abbay.
Dryburch, and Newbotill, thai twa
In till thare way thai brynt alsua.
Off Edynburgh the kirk brynt thai,
And wald have dwne swa that Abbay, G30
Bot the Duk for his curtasy
(Syne he hade qwhylum thare herbry,
Qwhen he wes owte off his cuntr^),
Gert it at that tyme sawffyd be.
Thai duelt a qwhill in Lowthyane ;
Till Ingland syne thare way has tane,
Brynnand the land in to thare way,
Bot lytill skaith on men dyd thai.
Thai forrayid noucht fere in the land,
For thai war costayid nere at hand. 640
Thai tynt men in till syndry place,
Saw that nere hand dwne thaim was
Alsa gret skathe, as thai dyd, owtane
Brynnyng off the abbayis allane.
R«
^OBEET the Erie off Fyffe that tyde
Gaddryt men on ilk£ syd
In Ingland for till mak a rade.
In cumpany wyth hym he hade
The Erie Jamys off Dowglas,
F. 269. And Schyre Archebald, that than was 650
Off Gallway Lord : assemblyd then
Thai war welle thretty thowsand men.
Thai swne passyd Sullway ;
Syne till Kokyrmowth held thai.
Betwene the Fellis and the s4
» THE CKONYKIL [B. IX.
Thare thai fand a hale cuntre"
And in all gudis abowndand,
For na were was in till that land,
Syne Eobert the Brwys deyd away. 660
Than all that cuntre" can thai pray,
And duelt thre dayis in till that land,
Qwhill thai had fillyd welle thare hand.
Syne held than thai hame thair wayis
Wyth thare enpresoneys and thare prays,
And passyd Sullway but tynsell,
For thai war wysly led and welle.
The Erie off Fyffe welle prysyd wes
Off governyng and gret besynes,
And als off gud cumpany,
Swa that the yhowng chewalry 670
Off that rowte mare wilfull ware
To ryde wyth hym, than thai war are.
A..D. That tyme Schyr Willame off Dowglas,
1387.] That till Schyr Archebald swne than was,
A yhowng joly bachelere,
Prysyd gretly wes off were,
For he wes evyr traveland,
Qwhille be s4, and qwhille be land,
To skathe his fays rycht besy,
Swa that thai dred hym grettumly. 680
He rade offtsys in Ingland
Wastand qwhille, and qwhill brynnand.
He brynt [the] suburbys off Carlele,
And at the barreris he faucht sa welle,
That on thare bryg he slw a man,
The [wychtast] that in the town wes than,
Qwhare on a plank off twa fut brade
He stude, and swa gud payment made,
CH. VIL] OF SCOTLAND. 31
That he feld twa stowt fechteris
And but skath went till his feris. 690
And at brade feld throwch strenth off hand
He dyscumfyte thre thowsand,
Qwhare fyve hundyr war slayne and tane.
Syne efftyr, qwhen a qwhill wes gane,
He wencust apon Sullway sand
Off Inglis men welle foure thousand,
Qwhare twa hundyr nere was slayne,
And ma than fyve hundyr tane,
As men dyd me till wndyrstand.
Swa stoutly he wes traweland, 700
And put to sa hard assayis,
F. 269. b. That to say suth, in to my dayis
I have noucht herd a bachelere
Swa gretly prysyd fere or nere
In to sa schort tyme, as wes he.
The Kyng hym gave for his bownte"
Hys douchtyr Dame Gylis, that than was
The fayrest off fassown and off face,
That men mycht fynd that day lywand,
Thoucht thai had soucht oure all Scotland. 710
The Lordschipe als off Nyddysdale
In that maryage he gave hym hale.
Throwch all the land off his bownte*
To ryche and pouer the renowne"
Skalyd, that ilkane couth hym prys,
And love hym apon mony wys.
32 THE CliQNYKIL [B. IX.
CHAP. VIII.
ten lixrbert <£rle oft Jfgff mnbe
In till Inglattb a
A.D. A
1388. XJL THOWSAND and thre hundyr yhere
Eoure SCOT and aucht to tha but were,
The Erie off Fyffe ane othir rade
To mak in Ingland bowne hym made. 720
He gadryd a fere mare cumpany,
And passyd in Ingland hastily,
For he thoucht ferrare for to ryde.
Schyre Willame off Dowglas in that tyde
Passyd in schyppys be the so*
In Irland wyth a few menyhe,
Fy ve hundyre fechtaris, as I herd say.
At Karlyngfurd arrywyd thai,
That wes inwyrownd wyth a walle ;
The castelle wes thare-in wyth alle. 730
The folk, that wes wyth-in the town,
Tretyd wyth thaim in till tresown
To gyve tham off gold a qwantyte
To grawnt thaim trwis, and lat thame be :
Syne send thai word all prewaly
Till thaim off Dwndolk, nere thaim by,
That wyth aucht hundyr stout and wycht
On trappyd hors come for till fycht ;
And all tha alsua off the town
Ischyd to fecht at abandown. 740
Schyr Willame than the land had tane,
And wyth hym to the land war gane,
CH. viii.] OF SCOTLAND. 33
I trow, twa hundyr, or few ma,
For all the lawe than stad war swa,
That for defawte off smalle weschele,
Thai mycht noucht till the land cum well.
The Irsche-men thaim delt in twa,
And swa furth strawcht can till thaim ga,
Bot Schyr Eobert Stewart send he
F. 270. Furth, bot wyth a few menyhe", 750
For he had noucht thare mony,
For till encowntere the tothir party.
On Schyr Willame schot the gret rowte ;
And he, that sturdy wes and stowte,
Mete thame wyth sa gret stowtnes,
That in schort tyme all that rowte wes
Swa cwnrayid, that thare bad na man.
Schyr Robert Stewart wes yhit than
Fechtand wyth all the tothir rowte,
That had inwyrownd hym abowte, 7 60
And swne had slayne hym wyth his men ;
Bot Schyr Willame persaywyd then
His myscheff, and hym send succowris,
Ellis had all gane at rebowris.
The Irsche, that saw than thare cummyng,
Tuk all the flycht, but gayne-turnyng.
Fra dede swa sawfyd wes that knycht,
And thaire fayis put to the flycht.
The town than tuk thai furth steppand,
And maid all thairis, that thai thare fand. 770
Fyftene schyppis, that in the rade
Lay, thai chargyd wyth guddis, thai hade :
And syne thai brynt wp all the town,
The castelle als, and the dwngeown.
VOL. III. C
34 THE CEONYKIL [B. IX.
And syne be Se thaire trade tuk thai
Till Man, and herryde it in thare way,
And syne arrywyd in Lowchryane,
And in gret hy the way has tane
South on towart Ingland :
For men had gert hym wndyrstand, 780
That the Erie off Fyffe wyth mony men,
And his fadyr, had ryddyn then
Wyth thare ostis in Eyddysdale :
Thare he oure-tuk thaim wyth his men hale.
The ost all hale off his cummyng
War glad, and made hym confortyng.
The Erie Jamys off Dowglas,
That had made cunnand for till pas
Wyth the Erie off Fyff in cumpany,
Faylyd tharoff allwterly : 790
Tharfore the Erie his wayis rade
Wyth all the gret [ost] that he had,
That mycht be callyd thretty thowsand,
And ma, as men than bar off hand,
Till the burch wndyr Stanemwr.
Sa rwdly thare thai wyth thame fure,
That thai the towne brynt ; and the land
Als fere as thai war traveland.
The Erie Jamys, we spak off ere,
Had gaddryd worthy men off were, 800
F. 270. b. Qwhill he wes welle to sevyn thowsand,
Than thoucht, that he mycht tak on hand
Wyth that menyhe', that he had thare,
In Ingland, but mare helpe, to fare.
He held his way wyth his menyhe',
For off corage gret wes he,
CH. VIIL] OF SCOTLAND. 35
And to the Newcastelle apon Tyne
He rade, or evyr he wald fyne.
Hys knychtis thare and his sqwyeris
Lychtyd, and faucht at the barreris, 810
And he in stale howyd al stil.
Qwhen his folk fouchtyn had thare fill,
And he lang qwhille had hovyd thare,
He tuk his way hamwart to fare.
All the floure off Northwmbyrland
Wes that tyme in the towne lyand,
And fra Yhork northwart halyly,
Wyth yhoung Schyr Henry de Percy,
That gert aspy the Erlis rowt
Off Fyffe ; hot, for it wes swa stowt, 820
He durst noucht sete hym thare to fycht.
Thare-[for] fra thine he turnyd hym rycht
Towart the Erie than off Dowglas,
Schyr Jamys, that in his cuntre was ;
This Erie Jamys till his cuntre*
Passand wyth all his folk was he.
Than this Schyr Henry de Percy
Folowand on in welle gret hy,
That hade in his ost ten thowsand,
As mony men than bare on hand, 830
He folowyd this Erie Jamys tras,
And rade, ay qwhill he cummyn was
Till Ottyrburne, in Kyddysdale.
The Erie Jamys wyth his rowte hale
Thare gert stent thare pavillownys,
And for the hete tuk on syd gownys,
And ordanyd thaim for till ete
Swylk, as that tyme thai mycht get.
Bot rycht schort qwhill eftyr that,
36 THE CRONYKIL [B. IX.
As at thare mete sum off thame sate, 840
A yhowng man come rycht fast rydand,
That saw thare fayis cum at thare hand ;
He cryid, " Hawys armys spedyly ;"
And thai thame armyd hastily,
But that wes dwne wyth swa gret spede,
That mony falyhyd in that nede.
Cusseis, or greis, or braseris,
Or armyng als on sere maneris.
The Erie James was sa besy
For till ordane his cumpany, 850
And on his fayis for to pas,
F. 271. That rekles he off his armying was.
The Erie off Murrawys bassenet,
Thai sayd, at that tyme wes foryhete.
Thai saw thare fais nere cumand
Owte oure a bra downe awaland,
That delt ware in batallis twa :
The Percy had the mast off tha ;
The tothir rowte, that by thame rade,
Schyr Mawe off the Eedmane and Ogill hade. 860
That had ordanyd the Percy
Wyth all thame off his cumpany
To mete the Erie, gyve he wald fycht :
The tothir rowt than ryde suld rycht
Till the pavillownys, and thare
Qwhen the gret rowte fechtand ware,
Destroy and sla all that thai fand.
Wyth this the Erie Jamys wes passand
Towart his fayis the nerrast way,
Qwhare buskis ware, as I herd say, 870
Qwhare Inglis men saw noucht his cummyng ;
For thai had welle mare behaldyng
CH.VIIL] OF SCOTLAND. 37
To Scottis comownys, that they saw fley.
And qwhen thai had a lytill wey
Behaldane the folk, that fleand was,
Schyr Jamys than off Dowglas
Wes passyd the buskis, and suddanly
He boltyd wp welle nere hand thame by
Wyth twelff displayid baneris, or ma.
And qwhen the Inglis men saw thaim swa 880
Cum on swa nere, and suddanly,
Thai ware abaysyd rycht grettumly,
And lychtyd sum delle in affray.
Thai knyt thaim noucht in swilk aray,
As thai befor awysid ware ;
For than thare fayis war sa nere,
That thai mycht mak na gret knyttyng,
Bot as it fell in till hapnyng.
Wyth stout affere noucht for-thi
Thai assemblyd full hardyly. 890
The day wes at thare assemblyng
Eycht at the swnnys downe-gangyng ;
Thai faucht rycht stoutly all the nycht.
Swa fell ure, that off that fycht
The vyctory the Scottis had.
Off men gret martyry thai made :
Thare Inglis men war wterly
Wencust ; and tane wes the Percy,
And his brodyr alsua wes tane.
The Erie Jamys thare wes slane, 900
That na man wyst on qwhat manere.
This suld ken chefftanys in to were,
For till have gud men ay thaim by
F. 271. b. In fycht for to kepe thare body :
For alswelle ellis may be slayne
73031
38 THE CEONYKTL [B. IX.
A mychty man, as may a swayne :
Swa fell on hym in to that stede.
Perchawns he had noucht there bene dede,
And he had sete on hym yhemselle.
Bot worthyly he deyd and welle ; 910
For throwch his corage, that wes stowte,
The ovyrhand his folk had thare but dowte.
Qwhen thir men vencust war, as I
Have tald, the Scottis men hydowsly
Herd at pawillownys cry and rare :
Thai wyst, that nere thare fais ware,
And sped thame thiddyrwart in hy.
Thare fand thai Inglis men hamly
Duelland, as all thare awne ware.
Than schot thai stoutly on thame thare, 920
And slewe welle nere all that thai fand :
Thai ware nere all the nycht slayand.
Sum sayis a thowsand deyd thare ;
Sum, fyftene hundyr ; and sum, mare.
Thare deyd on the Scottis party
Twa knychtis, that ware well hardy :
Schyre Eobert Hert men callyd the tane,
He rycht in to the feld wes slayne ;
Schyr Jhone off the Towris, the tothir, syne
Come wondyt hame, and thare made fyne. 930
And Schyr Thomas off Erskyne was
Fellely wondyt in the face.
The Scottis men that nycht thare lay.
And on the morn, qwhen it wes day,
The Erie Jamys thai nakyd fand
Amang the dede men thare lyand,
That had a gret wonde in the hals,
Ane othir in the vysage als.
CH. VIIL] OF SCOTLAND. 39
Thai had hym till his pawillowne ;
Syne hame till have hym thai made thaim
bowne. 940
Qwhill nerhand mydnycht thai duelt thare,
Syne tuk thare way ham wart to fare ;
Wyth thame thare wondyt men had thai.
And presoneris, as I herd say,
Ware als feil as the ledaris nere.
And rydand apon swilk manere
Hame in thaire cuntre' syne come thai,
And till thare ressettis held thare way.
The Erie off Fyffe in till Ingland
Wes yhit distroyand and brynnand : 950
And on the morne he herd tythyng
Off this battaille and this fychtyng.
Off the Erlis dede anoyid he was ;
Bot off the martyry in that plas
F. 272. Off Inglis men rycht glade wes he.
And qwhen that he in that cuntre
Had duelt a qwhille, syne on his way
He come hame welle atoure Sullway,
Wythowtyn tynsell off his men,
And all a qwhille him restyd then. 960
CHAP. IX.
that the <£rl* .off Jfgffe Robert
SEarbane mafoe toa0
A
1389. J\_ THOWSAND and thre hundyr yhere
Foure scor and the nynd but were,
In till the wyntyr folowand
40 THE CRONYKIL [R IX.
Nest efftyr Ottyrburne, off Scotland
The Kyng gert gadyr a Cownsalle
At Edynburgh. Thare the Lordis halle
In that Counsalle, that thai thare helde,
For the Kyng wes febill for elde,
And alsua his eldare Swne
Wes noucht fery, as he wes wown, 970
Wyth the assent off the thre Comownys,
Byschapis, burgesses, and barownys,
The Erie off Fyffe wes made Wardayne,
And swore, that he suld sete his payne
To kepe the land in pes and were.
And all the Lordis than can swere
Lele counsalle to gyve hym thare to,
And till helpe hym it tyll do.
In Ingland syne, fra the Percy
Wes takyn, as till yhowe tald hawe I, 980
Thai made the Erie Marchale
Kepare off the Marchis hale,
That spak offt tymys hawtaynly,
And reprowyd dispytwysly,
Thair folk, that war at the fychtyng
Off Ottyrburn ; and in till skornyng
Sayd, thai war noucht to prys, that swa
Lete Scottis men, syne thai war ma,
And come als on thame suddanly,
Lete thaim thare wyn the wyctory ; 990
Letand that he suld beris bynd.
Mycht he on feld the Scottis fynd.
The Wardayne, that hard off this spekyng,
Had gret dispyte at hys carpyng :
He gadryd hym a gret menyh^ ;
Schyr Archebald wyth hym hade he,
CH. ix.] OF SCOTLAND. 41
And mony othyr worthy men.
This Erie Marchale gadryde then
All the floure off the North cuntre,
And in a strayte hym herbryd he. 1000
The Wardane herd welle quhare he was,
And wyth his rowte in hy can pas
F. 272. b. Kycht ewyn before hym, quhare he lay,
And bade hym cum forth till assay
Hys fors, as he had made spekyng.
For that wald he noucht do na thyng ;
Bot awnsweryd, that he wald noucht then
111 peryle put the Kyngis men.
Qwhen the Wardane sawe the batayle
At that tyme utraly wald fayle, 1010
Qwhen he had huwyd thare halff the day,
Till his herbry he tuk his way ;
And syne come hamwart dystroyand
And wastand, that he befor hym fand.
T
HAT tyme at Boloyngne be the Se
Wes a tretys off unyte"
Betwix the Frankis and Inglis men :
Thre yheris trwyis war takyn then,
Qwhare-in the Scottis men and the Kyng
Ware comprysyd, at thare lykyng 1020
Till hald the pes, or be on were.
Thare-fore twa messyngeris than were
Send owte off Frawus, to se the Kyng
Off Ingland swere, till hald that thyng.
He swore, as it ordanyd was.
And twa off his syne gert he pas
In Scotland, the Kyng thare to se,
42 THE CEONYKIL [B. IX.
Gyve he wald in thir trwys be :
Schyr Nychole off Dogwort wes the tane.
The twa Frankis messyngeris ar gane 1030
Wyth thame in Scotland to the Kyng,
To se the endyng of this thyng.
The Kyng wes than at Dwnfermlyne,
Qwhare he a qwhill before had lyine,
And had wyth hym off his barn6
The grettast than off his cuntr£ ;
The Wardane than thare wyth hym was,
And als Schyr Archebald off Dowglas.
The messyngeris than in hy
Tuk als in that towne thaire herbry. 1040
The Kyng made rycht fayre cowntenawns
Till the twa messyngeris off Frawns,
And gert thaim honowryd be gretly,
The Inglis men, that ware than by,
Gret murmure made amang thaim there,
The Scottis men yharnyd to be off were.
Tharfore thai passyd till Archebalde,
And thaire intent hale till hym tald,
That wes, that gud war till have pes,
To ger herschype and slawchtyr sese ; 1050
And prayid hym thareapon to stand.
He sayd, " Till oure Kyng off the land
And till the Wardane, as yhe may se,
That fallis, and litill, or noucht, till me."
F. 273. Than passyd thai on to the Wardane,
And he awnsweryd thame agane,
That all wes in the Kyngis wille,
Till warray, or till hald hym still
Thare-wyth thai till the Kyng ar gane,
And in to cumpany wyth thame has tane 1060
CH. ix.] OF SCOTLAND. 43
The Frankis men in thare helpyng,
And knelyd all foure befor the Kyng,
And tald, qwhat ese off pes mycht rys,
And how that angry mony wys
In till all tyme mycht rys off were ;
Quharfore thai made hym mek prayere
Till consent the trwis till hald.
And he sayd, He awyse hyni wald.
And [qwhen] he wes apon that thyng
Awysyd, he made awnsweryng. 1070
That for reqwest off Frankis men,
That specyally hym reqwyryd then,
He wald the trwys haldyn were,
In all, as wes forspokyn here ;
And swore than to the haldyng swne,
As othir Kyngis befor had dwne.
This in his elde wes rycht honeste,
That thare wes mad hym swilk reqwest
Off swilk ambassatouris, as tha,
That send ware fra hey Kyngis twa. 1080
JT Boloyngne than apon the se
A trete ordanyd wes to be
Betwix the Kyngis off trew and pes,
And thar-off the day than ordanyd wes,
Qwhare messyngeris off the thre Kyngis,
Suld assembill at thai tretyngis.
The messyngeris off Scotland
War thare a welle lang qwhill tretand ;
Bot nane end that tyme makyd wes
Nowthir off lang trew, na of pes. 1090
44 THE CRONYKIL [B. IX.
CHAP. X.
the <Semitb.e xmr* fCarb tfte
13agi0 hab Jir^togtt to
A.D. T
1390. IN till the tyme off this Trettis,
That wes at Boloyngne, as I dyvys,
The secownd Robert off Scotland Kyng,
As God purwaid, made endyng
At Downdownald in his cuntre"
Off a schort seknes thare deyd he.
Fra thine to Scwne his men hym bare
He rychly wes enteryd thare.
Off all the kynryk the prelatis,
And mony lordis off hey statis, 1100
Thare at his enterment war.
And on the morne forowtyn mare
Bydyng, lete, or mare delay,
As fell that yhere on the Swnnownday,
The ewyn off the Assumptyown,
His eldare swne thare tuk the Crown
[Wyth honowre gret in Skwne Abbay.]
And on the morne Oure Lady day,
F. 273. b. Dame Annabill, that lady brycht,
Wes crownyd Qwene, as fell on rycht. 1110
And swa wyth great solempnyte*
Off thir war dwne thai dayis thre.
The ferd day, but langere bade,
The Kyngis le*gys till hym made
Thare homage, and thare fewte",
As dwne till hym off dede suld be.
CH. x.] OF SCOTLAND. 45
The thryd Kobert thus crownyd was.
God off swete will gyve hym gras
To govern and wphald his land
In na ware state, na he it fand ; 1120
Bot leve it bettyr at his dyscese.
For qwhen his fadyr endyt wes,
Off Scotland wes na fute off land
Owte off Scottis mennys hand,
Owtane Berwyk, Roxburch, and Jedwurth,
And yhit so fere than wes tane furth
The Scottis mennys part, that all
Wes thairis hale wythowtyn thare wall.
This Kyng wes wys and debonare ;
Gud vyanddour, and fed hym fare ; 1130
Pessabill ; and till his servans
Luwand, and off gud acqwyntans.
Nynteyn yere held he his state,
And in the twentyd yere he wrate.
A tenderare hart mycht na man have ;
Till lordis rowmly he landis gave ;
His swnnys he maid rych and mychty.
He lywyd yheris four and sevynty.
Off his kynrik the twentyd yhere
He deyd, and wes broucht on bere. 1140
Fra the byrth off the Madyn fre
A thousand yhere and hundrethis thre
And thare-to nynty yhere but mare.
He, that all mankynd cofffc fra care,
Grawnt hym in hevyn to be happy.
For, gyve that we sail say suthly,
Here in hys tyme happy wes he :
For bathe his folk and his cuntre*
Lestyd in fredwme in his day ;
46 THE CEONYKIL [B. IX.
Qwhare endles fredwme hawe he ay 1150
In hevyn wyth "blyss and angelis gle.
Amen, amen, per cheryt6.
JL HIS part last tretyd beforne,
Era Davy the Brws oure Kyng wes borne,
Qwhill his systyr sowne Eobert
The Secownd, oure Kyng, than cald Stewert,
That neste hym regnyd successyve,
His dayis had endyt off his lyve,
Wyt yhe welle, wes noucht my dyte ;
Tharoff I dare me welle acqwyte. 1160
Qwha that it dytyd, nevyrtheles,
He schawyd hym off mare cunnandnes
Than me, commendis this tretis,
F. 274. But fawoure, quha will it clerly prys.
This part wes wryttyn to me send :
And I, that thoucht for to mak end
Off that purpos, I tuk on hand,
Saw it wes welle accordand
To my matere, I was rycht glade ;
For I wes in my trawale sade, 1170
I ekyd it here to this dyte,
For to mak me sum respyte.
Bot yhit I thynk noucht for to close
Off my matere all purpos :
Bot yhyt forthirmair I wyll precede
In to this matere yhit in dede,
Set I wyll noucht wryt wp all,
That I hawe sene in my tyme fall,
Part, that is noucht worth to wryte ;
Part, that can mak na delyte ; 1180
CH. XL] OF SCOTLAND. 47
Part, that can na proffyt bryng ;
Part, bot falshed or hethyng ;
Qwhat is he, off ony wyte,
That wald drawe sic in this wryte ?
In lawte* is full my purpos
Off this Tretis the sowme to clos.
Noucht all yhit that is fals, and lele ;
Noucht all to wryte, yhit na consele ;
Off this purpos yhit noucht to blyn,
Qwhare last wes lefft, I will begyne. 1190
CHAP. XI.
n <Sj:hgr ilatoib the
fiCttttbjm, anfo that* Jottrnag mail*.
A.D. A
1390. J\. THOWSAND thre hundyr and nynty yhere
Fra the byrth off oure Lord dere,
The gud Lyndyssay Schyr Dawy,
Off Glenesk the lord mychty,
Honest, abill, and avenand,
Past on cwndyt in Ingland
Wyth knychtis, sqwyeris, and othir men
Off his awyne retenw then ;
Qwhare he and all his cumpany
Wes welle arayid, and dayntely, 1200
And all purwayd at devys.
Thare wes his purpos to wyne pryse.
[Wyth] the Lord off the Wellis he
Thoucht till have dwne thare a jcwrae*
For bayth thai ware be certane taylyhe
Oblyst to do thare that deide, sawff faylyhe*.
48 THE CEONYKIL [B. IX.
Swa ewyn apon the sext day
Off that moneth that we call May,
Thai ilk forsayd Lordis tway,
The Lyndyssay and the Wellis thai, 1210
On hors ane agane othir ran,
As thare taylyh^ had ordanyd than.
The Lyndyssay thare wyth manffull fors
F. 274. b. Strak qwyte the Wellis fra his hors
Flatlyngis downe apon the grene ;
Thare all his saddille twme wes sene.
All the pepill standand by
Off this deid had gret farly,
For in all Ingland befor than
This Wellis wes a commendit man, 1220
Manfull, stoute, and off gud pyth,
And hey off harte he wes tharewyth.
And tharat than mony Inglis men
Had bathe dispyte and inwy then ;
Swa, for dispyte and gret inwy,
Thai to the Kyng tauld prewaly,
That than the Lyndyssay fast was teyd.
That welle wes prowyd, the tellare leid ;
For fra the Lyndyssay gat wyttyng,
That it wes tauld swa to the Kyng, 1230
Syttand on [his] hors, but bade,
Ewyn on furth to the Kyng he rade,
And off his hors dely verly
He lap downe, that the Kyng clerly
Kend welle, that thai falsly leid
That sayd, the Lyndyssay before wes teyd.
Than sayd the Lyndyssay reverently
To the Kyng kneland curtasly,
" Excellent Prynce, now may yhe,
CH. XL] OF SCOTLAND. 49
Gyve I wes teyd, clerly se." 1240
And qwhen he had sayd that, than
Wythowtyn help off ony man,
Bot be his awyne agill fors,
Agayne he lap apon his hors,
All the lave for to fullfill,
That langyd be the taylyhe thartill.
Qwhen all thare cursis on hors wes dwne,
Togyddyr thai mellayid on fute swne,
Wyth all thare wapnys, as be the taylyhe"
Oblyst thai ware, for till assay lyhe". 1250
Swa wyth thare knywys at the last
Ilkane at othir strak rycht fast.
Swa, off this to tell yhow mare,
The Lyndyssay festnyd his dagare
In till Wellis armowris fyne
Welle lauche, and hym lyffcyd syne
Sum thyng fra the erde wyth pyth ;
And als [rycht] manfull wertu wyth
Oppynly before thame all
He gave the Wellis a gret fall, 1260
And had hym haly at his will,
Qwhatevyr he wald hawe dwne hym till.
The Kyng, in his swmyr castelle
That all this jowrn£ sene had welle,
Sayd, " Lyndyssay, cusyne, gud Lyndissay,
Do furth that thow suld do this day."
As to be sayd, " Do furth thi dete,
F. 275. Thare sail na man here mak the" lete."
Bot the Lyndissay nevyrtheles,
That in his deide all curtays wes, 1270
Sayd to thaim, that stud hym by,
" Help, help now, for curtasy."
VOL. in. D
50 THE CEONYKIL [B. IX.
The Wellis lie tuk than be the hand,
That on the grene wes thare lyand,
" Eys, rys, Schyr Knycht, and stand on fete,"
He sayd, " thare suld be dwne mare yhete :
Yhit, it is na tyme to leve."
Swa held he Wellis be the neve,
That wp he helpyd hym to rys.
Schyr Dawy the Lyndissay on this wys 1280
Fullfillyd iu Lwndyne his jowrne"
Wyth honowre and wyth honest^.
And to the Qwene than off Ingland.
He gave this Wellis than in presand
Thus qwyte wonnyn all frely :
And scho than off that curtasy
Thankyd him. And swa he
Wyth honowre and wyth honeste"
Eetowryd syne in his land hame,
Gret wyrschype ekyd till his fame. 1290
This dede wes dwne in till Ingland
Befor Eychard the Kyng ryngnand
The Secownd, qwhen that state held he
Wyth honowre gret and honeste.
CHAP. XII.
Ikrbert the ^hrgb* ink the (trxrtone
tojjth <§toer&e anb
A
1390. J\_ THOWSAND thre hundyr and nynty yhere
Fra the byrth off oure Lord dere,
Qwhen that Eobert oure Secownd Kyng
Had off' his dayis made endyng,
CH. XIL] OF SCOTLAND. 51
That in his tyme wes worthy,
Gracyows; wertuows, and happy, 1300
Wes erdyde in Skone, quhare he lyis,
His spyryte in till Paradyis,
The threttend day of August. Qwhille
C allyd that moneth wes Sextyle ;
For Marche, as awld storys sayis,
The fyrst moneth in thai dayis
Wes off the yhere, for as than
God made bathe the warld and man,
Fra that moneth evynlykly,
Evyn to rekyn werraly, 1310
August may be Sextile
Cald. Storys sayis als, in that qwhille
A Kyng off Borne, wes cald Numa
Pompulius, als he ekyd twa
In his tyme monethis off the yhere :
Off thai the fyrst wes Januere
As that propyrly to be
F. 275. b. [The yet, or] the fyrst entre"
[Of the yhere ;] the neyst of tha
[Was] Febyryhere be this Numa. 1320
Cesare August Octovyane
(Off the Empryowris wes nane
Off swylk state na majeste"
Before and efftyr hym as he)
The Occydent in all his empyre,
Thareoff he wes bath Lord and Syre.
A systyr he had, and that gert he
Weddyt wyth Schyr Anton be,
A famows Lord and a potent ;
He Lord wes off the Oryent, 1 330
Off all Jud4, and to Jordane
52 THE CKONYKIL [B. IX.
And swa to the Mere Mediterane,
(For it departys the Warld in twa,
The Gret Se clerkis callis it swa),
This Anton wes bath Lord and Syre ;
Swa wes dyvysyd the empyre.
This Schir Anton welle for wa
Changyd for Cleopatra,
That wes Qwene in to thai dayis
Off Egypte, as the story sayis. 1340
This lady he till his leman tuk,
And his spowsyd wyffe forsuk.
The Empryoure tharefor Octovyane
Agayne hym mowyd felle bargane.
Swa off that moneth the fyrst day,
That syne than August wes cald ay,
This Schir Anton in batale qwyte
Cesare August discumfyte :
And for that jowrne" dwne that day
That moneth wes cald August ay. 1350
Auguste in till propyrte
May wele ekyn callyd be.
Togyddyr he drwe than the Empyre
Off est and west, he Lord and Syre.
Off all the warld the regyounys,
Rewrnys, cyteis, and gret townys,
Regestrycf he gert, and rollyd be.
Thare wes na Lord off that bot he :
Off all the warld lyvand man
[Na thai] pay id till hyrn trewage than. 1360
Off this beris wytnes the Ferd Buk,
The matere off this yhe rede and luk :
And off thir dedis, in that qwhille,
Yhit beris wytnes the Wangile,
CH. XIL] OF SCOTLAND. 53
' Exiit Edictum a Cesare!
The fyrst Wangile that is off thre,
That is oysyd to be sayd ay
In Mes and Matynys apon Yhule day.
F. 276. This Cesare August Empryoure
Lywyd fra than in gret honoure, 1370
And ekyd off Eome the gret tresore
Mare, than evyr it wes before.
The wallis, that he fand made off mwde,
He made up off marbyr gud.
In all were he happy wes,
And amyabill in tyme off pes.
Before hym Julius, cald Cesare,
Till his gret titill had na mare ;
Bot Cesare August cald wes he
For his fame and his bownte". 1380
Bot Schyr Anton wrechydly
For the lust off his body
Tynt all hale that herytage,
That fell till hym and his lynage.
Off this August the threttende day,
As I before begouth to say,
And the forsayde yhere in Skwne
The exeqwyis solempne wes dwne
Off Eobert oure Secownd Kyng,
That Scotland had in governyng. 1390
The Byschape that tyme off Glasgwe,
Off Glendwnwyn Schyr Mathw,
Off the Requiem dyd that Mes ;
And thare that day alsua wes
The Byschape off Saynctandrewys Se,
Schyr Waltyr Trayle than cald wes he ;
He made the collatyown
54 THE CEONYKIL [B. IX.
In gret commendatyown
Off the body, that on that wys
That day thai dyde thare that serwys. 1400
And on the morn syne efftyrwart
Crownyd wes the Thryd Eobert,
The Secownde Eobertis ayre and swn,
In to that ilk kyrk off Skwne.
The Byschape off Saynctandrewis Se,
Waltyr, wyth gret solempnyte"
Gave oure Kyng thare the crowne,
His swerd, his sceptere, and wnctyown.
The Byschape that tyme off Glasgw,
Off Glendynwyn Schyr Mathw, 1410
Made the Collatyown rycht plesand,
And to the matere accordand.
Off that moneth the fyftend day
The Assumptyown fallis ay
Off oure Lady. That ilk yhere
Qwhen thir twa dedis dwne were,
The Qwene Annabill off Scotland,
A lady gud and a plesand,
And excellent off bewte',
Be the Byschape off Dwnkeldynys Se, 1420
F. 276. b. Jhon off Peblis cald be name,
A gret lord off commendyt fame,
Tuk hyr Coronatyowne
In that Test off the Assumptyown :
Ane sermownd he made thare
Accordand welle to the matere.
And on the morne the sexten day
In to Skwne, that standis apon Tay,
The Kyng tuk off his barnage,
Wyth athe off fewte, thare homage. 1430
On. XIIL] OF SCOTLAND. 55
The Byschape off Galloway thare Thomas,
(A theolog solempne he was)
Made a sermownd rycht plesand,
And to the matere accordand.
On this wys thai dayis foure
That yhere in Skwne ware drywyn oure.
That ilk yhere efftyr syne
Brynt the kyrk wes off Elgyne
Be wyld wykkyd Heland-men,
As wed and in thair wodnes then. 1440
Sum off thai for that wes slayne ;
Sum tholyd wengeans and hard payne
Till thare endyng, but remede.
Few war off tha, that deyd gude dede.
CHAP. XIIL
OQtohett OEalter* toe<3 muftagt &tnb in Jran0
A.D. A
1391. JLA. THOWSAJSTD thre hundyr nynty and ane,
Fra Jhesu Cryst had manhad tane,
The Byschape off Saynctandrews Se,
Walter Trayle than cald wes he,
Be delyveryd ordynans
In till message passyd in Frans : 1450
For, as in Scotland men herd tell,
The Duk Jhon off Longcastell,
Be gret counsell and ordynans,
Off Ingland past that tyme in Frans
In messeage, and at Amyens
A gret Counsalle haldyn wes
56 THE CEONYKIL [B. IX.
Off Frankis, Scottis, and Inglis men,
Thare-to assemblyd on trete then.
Qwhat thaire thai tretyd had,
A twelf-moneth thare our Byschape bad, 1460
Thare wes, sum sayd, Inglis men,
That oure natyown defamyd then,
And sayd, we, gadryde to oure weris,
Mycht noucht pas thre hundyr speris :
The Kyng off Frawns, thai sayd, forthi
Suld late off Scotland rycht lychtly.
Thir wordis war sayd in the presans
Off the gud Duk off Orlyans,
That had specyall affectyowne
All tyme to Scottis natyown. 1470
F. 277. Wyth schort awisment this Awnswere
He made, as I herd the manere.
-/A.GAYNE yhoure will and off malis
Hely yhe releve thare prys.
Yhe wene to lak, bot yhe commend
That Natyown, as yhe mak ws kend.
Wes nevyr rewme na regyown
Worthe" mare commendatiown,
As yhe ger ws wndyrstand,
Than ar the few folk off Scotland. 1480
That sail we prewe yhowe wyth gud skylle,
To here ws gyve it be yhoure will.
Yhe say, thai, gaddryd to thair weris,
May noucht all pas thre hundyr speris :
Yhe ar a mychty Natyown,
And hawtane off presumptyown ;
All landis lyand nere yow by
Yhe supprys wyth senyhowry ;
CH. XIIL] OF SCOTLAND. 57
Othir yhe wyn thame to youre Crown,
Or haldis thame in subjectiown; 1490
All landis lyand yowe abowte
Ar for yhour powere ay in doute.
Bot the few folk off Scotland,
That be dry marche ar lyand
Nere yhow, thai kepe thaire awyne,
As till ws is kend and knawyn,
And will cum wyth thare powere
Planly in yhoure land off were,
Oure day and nycht will ly thare in,
And in yhoure sycht yhour land oure bryn, 1500
Tak youre men, and in presowne
Hald tham, quhill tha pay ransown.
Youre catale and youre gude thai ta ;
Youre men thai spare nocht for to sla,
Quhen ye set you thaim for to grewe
To serve you sua tha ask na leve,
Bot ay tha qwyte yow lill for lall,
Or that thai skale thare rnarkat all,
As we hawe be relatioun,
Off mony famows lele persone, 1510
That in thai Eealmys bath has bene,
And takynnis off alle this has sene.
That Natioune ye may na gat defame,
Bot gyff ye srnyt your awyn wyth schame.
Symply ye relewe youre pris
To sklandyr that Natioune be malis."
This gud Duk on this manere
Made to the Inglis men this Ansuere.
58 THE CEONYKIL [B. IX.
CHAP. XIV.
to*0 oft Jtngtts
gab anb iri.ertttxm0.
A.D. A
1392. jt\. THOUSANDS thre hundyr nynty and twa
Fra Cryste wes born off Maria, 1520
F. 277. b. Thar fel a hey grete dyscorde
Betwen Schir Davy de Lyndesay, Lorde
Off Glenesk, and the Heyland men.
Thre chifftanys gret ware off thaim then
Thomas, Patrik, and Gibbone ;
Duncansonnys wes thare surnowne.
For this discorde a day or twa
Wes set, bot all held nocht of tha.
Schir Davy de Lyndesay, that wes wys,
Trowit nocht in tham, bot malys : 1530
In prevatd he send for-thi
Up in to the land a spy.
Fra that spy passit in that land,
Off hym hard he na tithand,
Quhil thare com down all sudanly
Off Scottis a gret cumpany :
Off tha like Hyeland-men
Thre hundyr, or ma, ware sowmyt then.
The Schirrave of Angus in Ketynnys lay,
And by hym neire Schyr Patrik Gray, 1540
The Lord de Lyndesay at Dundee.
Quhen word ourespred than the cuntre',
That the Scottis Hieland-men
Ware neire the wattyr off 114 then,
CH. xiv.] OF SCOTLAND. 59
Schyr Walter off Ogylvy, that gud knycht,
Stowt, and manfull, bald, and wycht ;
And the gud knycht Schyr Patrik Gray,
That in the cuntr6 that nycht lay ;
Schyr Davy de Lyndesay out off Dundee
Sped hym fast at thame to be ; 1550
Wyth tha thre Lordis gadrit then
Passit few atoure thre score of men.
The Schirrave and Schyr Patrik Gray
As formast held the nerast way,
And thoucht to gere sum thing be done,
Suppos the Lyndesay nevyr sa sone
Suld cum amang the Scottis men.
Befor the lawe tha knychtis then,
That ware of harte baith stern and stout,
Presyt thame fast to skaile that rout. 1560
In the Stermond at Gasklune
That dulefule dawerke that tyme wes done.
Quhile thai ware in that pres fechtand,
The Lyndesay gud wes at thare hand,
And of tha Scottis heire and thare
Sum he slewe, sum wondyt sare.
Sua, on his hors he sittand than,
Throw the body he strayk a man
Wytht his spere down to the erde :
F. 278. That man hald fast his awyn swerd 1570
In tyl his neve, and wp thrawand
He pressit hym, nocht agayn standand
That he wes pressit to the erd,
And wyth a swake thare off his swerd
The sterap lethire and the bute
Thre ply or foure, abone the fute
He straik the Lyndesay to the bane,
60 THE CEONYKIL [B. IX.
That man na straike gave bot that ane,
For thare he deit ; yeit nevirtheles
That gud Lord thare wondit wes, 1580
And had deit thare that day,
Had nocht his men had hym away
Agane his wil out of that pres.
Schir Patrike Gray sare wondyt wes,
And trowyt thare til haff bene ded,
Had he nocht bene had of that stede.
Gud Schir Walter off Ogylwy.
That manly knycht and that worthy,
Scherrave that tyme off Angus,
Godlike, wis, and vertuous ; 1590
And a gud sqwyere off grete renown,
His bruthire Wat cald off Lichtoune
(To this gud Schirrave off Angus,
Halff brothire he wes, and rycht famous ;
Off syndry fadris ware thai twa,
Off lauchfull bed ilkane of tha)
Carncors, Forfare, and Guthery,
And Wylliame Yong of Ouchtirlony,
And uthir gentillis and yomen ma
Off his kyn and his [house] alswa 1 600
Wald nocht fra hym pas away :
Bot bidand in the feyld that day
Slane al togiddyr [thai] war,
That bidand ware wyth the Scherrave thare.
Al oure land sare menyt done
That dulefull dawerk at Gasklune.
CH. xv.] OF SCOTLAND. 61
CHAP. XV.
tlte ffop* dement the bit. toe0 "bib,
J5met stttctbit in his 0ttb.
A.D. A
1393. J\. THOUSAND thre hundyr nynty and thre,
Fel nocht, that suld reknyt be.
1394 ^ tnollsand thre hundyr nynty and foure
Fra Cryste wes born cure Salvioure, 1610
Off the sevynd Clement the lyff tuk end,
And chosyn wes Benet the threttend.
F. 278. b. This Pape Clement descendand
Fra the King Malcolme off Scotland
Wes cummyn ; bot I can nocht discrive
Gre be gre alle successive.
Bot oure King Malcolme be lachfule get
Twa dochteris hade on Sanct Margret :
The eldest wes the gud Qwene Malde ;
The secound wes Dame Mary cald. 1620
This Dame Mary weddit was
Wytht the Erie off Boyloyn, Schyr Eustas.
This Pape Clement lauchfully
Com off this Countas Dame Mary.
In this dementis tym regnand
Wes Eobert the Second in Scotland,
And to this Clement wes cusyne,
Fra Sanct Margret cummand be lyne :
He had gret affectioune
Til all Scottis be that resoune. 1630
Quhen this Clement Pape wes, than
The lang lestand scysm began
62 THE CEONYKIL [B. IX.
Cure KING JAMYS in Scotland syne
That yere wes borne in Dunfermlyne.
CHAP. XVI
a Jfsrhtjm that qtihii to.e0 at $8mirtg,
thaw to&3 0latu ma than f0txrtg.
A.D. A
1395. J\_ THOUSAND and thre hundyr yere
Nynty and five or thare-by nere,
Robert the Ketht, a mychty man
Be lynage, and apperand than
Tor to be a lord off mycht
Off mony landis off rycht richt, 1 640
In Fermaretine at Fivy
Assegit his awnt, a gud lady,
That tym the Lord of Craufurdis wyf,
(That led in al hir tyme gud lif)
Schyr James de Lyndesay than hir Lord,
Movit agane hym in discord.
For his masownys first gert he
Fra thare werke removit be ;
And quha, that wattyr brocht fra the burn,
He gert thaim offt wytht his ost spurn. 1650
Thus he demanyt that lady
Wythin the castel off Fivy.
Than Schyr James de Lyndesay,
Quhen be relatioune he hard say,
That [then] his wyff, that gud lady,
Thare wes assegit sa straitly,
He gadryt off his frendis then,
Thre, or nere foure, hundyr men ;
CH. xvii.] OF SCOTLAND. 63
F. 279. a. And oure the Month than als fast
As he til Fivy wald haff past, 1 660
This Kobert of Keith of purpos set
In the Garvyauch wyth James met,
And nere the kirk than of Bourty
Off Eobertis men war slane fyffty,
And wele ma : swa Robert qwyte
Wes in that bargane discumfyte.
Era thine he past nocht till Fivy
For til assege that gud lady.
CHAP. XVII.
•m threttg fxrr threttg fanrht in batrm0
§an£t]0hn0totin, on a Jmg, bg0gii£ the
iun&.
A.D.
1396.
A. THOUSAND and thre hiindyr yere
Nynty and sex to mak all clere, 1670
Off thre score wyld Scottis men
Thretty agane thretty then
In felny bolnyt of auld fed,
As thare fore elderis ware slane to dede.
Tha thre score ware Clannys twa,
Clahynnhe' Qwhewyl, and Clachinyha :
Off thir twa kynnys ware tha men,
Thretty agane thretty then.
And thare thai had than chifftanys twa :
Schir Ferqwharis sone wes ane of tha, 1680
The tothir Cristy Johnesone.
A selcouth thing be thai wes done :
At Sanctjohnestone besid the Freris
64 THE CEONYKIL [B. IX.
All thai entrit in barreris,
Wyth bow and ax, knyff and swerd,
To deil amang thaim thare last werd.
Thare thai laid on that tyme sa fast ;
Quha had the ware thare at the last,
I wil nocht say ; bot quha best had,
He wes but dout bathe muth and mad. 1690
Fyffty or ma ware slane that day ;
Sua few wyth lif than past away.
Gyff this a skaith wes universale,
Yeit ws fel the mare tynsale
Off that daywerke, that wes dune,
As yhe before hard, at Gasklune.
In the selff houre of that day
In Ungary, as I herd say
Off Saracenys and off Cristyn men
Done wes the grete battaile then, 1700
Quhare mony Nobillis off Fraunce
Tuk in the feld thare thair last chance ;
Quhare mony first ware tane and slane,
And syne til dede put wyth gret payne.
F. 279. b. Schir Johne de Vien the banere
Off oure Lady thare tuke to here ;
He said, that he wyth that suld pas,
That sum of tha, that marschelit wes
At the burde ordanyt off honoure,
Suld haifif til falow hym grete raddoure. 1710
Wyth that banere than furtht he past ;
Hym mony gude men folowit fast,
Quhen that batale alle was done,
Off BurgODye the Dukis sone,
Than Erie off Ny vers, wes tane in hand,
And haldyn, qwyk yeit thare livand ;
CH. XVIIL] OF SCOTLAND. 65
And the Saracenys wald rycht fayn,
That that Lord thare had bene slane.
Wytht that thare com furth ane auld man,
And lattyt thaim to sla hym than ; 1 720
For, he said, gif that man mycht be
Lang livand in prosperite,
He suld gere sla ma Cristyn men,
Than all the Saracenys mycht do then ;
And swa the Erie off Nyvers he
Gert sauffyt, and syne ransownyt be.
CHAR XVIIL
JU Dalbanjjs <Stank qnhm a bag to.e0
on treto ani) [off]
A.D.
1397. 11. THOUSAND thre hundyr nynty and sewyn
Fra Criste wes borne the King off Hewyn,
On the Marche a day of Trew wes set.
At Hawdanys stanke togeddyr met 1730
The Erie of Carrike Schir Davy,
A yong Prynce plesand and mychty ;
And his eyme than Erie off Fyffe,
A famows lord in al his life ;
The Bischope of Sanctandrewys Se,
Waltere a lord off gret bownte* ;
Schir Archbald Erie than off Douglas,
Off Galloway als than lord he was ;
And uthire als gret Erlis twa,
Off Morawe and Angus bath ware tha ; 1 740
Schir Davy Lord than Lyndesay
Was at that triste that ilke day,
VOL. III. E
66 THE CRONYKIL -v[B. IX.
Wyth knychtis and sqwyeris mony ma
Off gret state ware that day wyth tha.
And upone the Ynglis sid
Thare come to that triste that tyde
The Duke Johne off Longcastell ;
And the yong Percy, as I herd tel,
The Erlis sone off Northumbirland,
A mychty lorde than in Yngland ; 1750
F. 280. The Bischope als of Sanct Davy
In Wallis, wyth Ynglis-men mony.
Quhat at thai tretyt thare that day,
In gud manere all dyd thai.
Bot the Percy grevit wace
At the Erie Archbald of Douglas
Hade tane in Jedworte his herbry ;
To the Erie off Carrike he send for-thi
And prayit hym, he wald ger all fre
Jedworte til hym delyverit be, 1 7 GO
For thare he wont wes for to ]y,
For hym and his in til herbry.
Off Carrike the Erie maid ansuere rownd,
He wald nocht for a thowsand pownd
Byd the Erie off Douglas
Out of his innys of Jedwort pas,
For it wes the Kyngis land,
Off Scotland quha-evyr ware King regnand :
The Erie off Douglas, he said, for-thi
Did rycht, to tak thare his herbry. 1770
Schyr Henry the Percy yong at rycht
Wes armyt all oure in bryny bricht :
Schyr Davy Lorde than de Lyndesay
Said til hym curtasly that day,
" Schyr Henry, quhat makis you to be
CH. xvm.] OF SCOTLAND. 67
Sa werelike as yow now we se ? "
Tyl hym than ansuerit the Percy,
" I wil, that yow wyt, Schere Davy,
Off Scottis men I dreid na fors ;
Bot this I do for Ynglis hors." 1780
Than said the Lyndesay Schyr Davy,
" Thou kennys rycht weile yeit, Schyr Henry,
That offtere has Scottis men wyth thare fors
The' sarare grevyt, than Inglis hors."
Thareeffter thare erandis ilke dele
Thai tretit, and departyt wele.
The King Eichard off Yngland
Wes in his flowris than regnand :
In alle Yngland wes na man,
That saw, or evyr herd, befor than 1790
In Yngland a King off heyare gre,
Na sa costlike, as than wes he.
Bot his flowris efftyre sone
Fadyt, and ware all undone.
He had a prev6 suspicioune,
That thare wes castyn sum tresoune
All like to hurte his Majeste ;
Bot that he held in prewate",
F. 280. b. Yeit grete mychty lordis twa,
His eymys sone the first of tha, 1 800
The Duk of Longcastellis ayre,
And his sone eldest, yong and faire,
That Erie wes that tyme of Derby,
Be name he than was cald Hendry ;
Off Notynghame the Erie Marschale ;
Thir twa baith redy to battale,
Body for body, as in sic case
The oys all tym in Yngland wes.
68 THE CEONYKIL [B. IX.
CHAP. XIX.
Qtthen thz itok xrff ^onijragteUis <Srrn
§ttlJi togth the €rle JEar0£heall a
A.D. A
1398. XJL THOUSAND thre hundyr and nynty yere
The auchtand, give all reknyt were, 1810
Thir Lordis apperit upon a day
Befor the King, for til assay
Wythin barreris, all bown to ficht,
Quham on that God wald schaw the rycht.
And quhen thai buskit to that dede,
The King wald nocht lat that precede ;
Bot he gert thame baith stand stil
To here his ordynance and his wil.
As he delyverit, his wyl than was,
That thai suld bath of Yngland pas : 1820
The Erie Marschal in exile
To be his life tyme ; and bot a quhile
Off Derby the Erie his emys sone,
Bot quhile seven yere all oure ware done.
Be vertew off that ordinance
The Erie of Derby passit in Fraunce ;
The Erie Marschale als sa fast
Out of the realme of Yngland past.
The Duke Johne of Longcastel
In til a suddane langure fele, 1830
Bath for eld, and hevynes
That his sone swa tretit wes.
In til his chawmbir bede held he,
Travalit in that infirmite",
CH. xix.] OF SCOTLAND. 69
Quhile that he yald in that langure
His spirite til his Creatoure.
Nevyrtheles upon a day,
In til his sekenes quhen he lay,
The King com til hym bode*ly,
And til hym spake rycht curtasly, 1840
And gawe hym consale of dysporte.
F. 281. Wytht plesand wordis of conforte.
Nevyrtheles he gert be layd
Upon his bed, as sum men said,
Prev£ billis : thare tenoure
Amesyt na thing his langoure ;
For quhen the King wes passt his way
Als sa fast, I herd men say,
Thai billis fundyn upon his bed
He gert be oppynnit, and til hym red. 1850
And eftyr that it happynnyt sone
That off his lyfe the days ware done.
Syn eftyr that, quhen he wes dede,
His son wes Duke in tyl his sted.
Yeit nevyrtheles he bad in Fraunce
Be wertew off the ordinance.
The Lord Schir Davy de Lyndesay
Wes Erie maid that yere on a day
Off Craufurd, and he beltit swa,
Eftyr that a day or twa, 1860
Schir Davy Stewarte the Kingis aire,
His eldest son, baith yong and faire,
Wes maid Duke off Eothesay ;
He til haiff that tityl ay,
And efftyre hym, as that wes done,
All tym the Kingis eldeste sone
And his aire suld be alway
70 THE CEONYKIL [B. IX.
Be titill Duke cald of Eothesay,
And suld have wyth that duche*
All hale off Carrike the cownte, 1870
Wyth the Stewartis landife hale,
In till his propir gowernale.
His erne off Fife, that ilke day
That he wes Duke maid off Eothesay,
Wes maid Duke of Albany,
For hym and his heritably.
CHAP. XX.
Ojjtth.en the lijmij liichatb to*0 put bxmtt,
Jlttb thtflit ht0
A.D. A
1399. J\. THOWSAND thre hundyr nynte and nyne
Fra Mary myld, that suet Wergyne
Had borne til us that blyssit birthe,
That chawngit al oure dule in myrthe, 1880
The King Eichard of Yngland
Passit on purpos in Ireland.
Than als sa fast ware letteris send
In to Fraunce, for to mak kend,
And preve" message for to tel
F. 281. b. To the yong Duke of Longcastelle,
That the King Eichard of Yngland
Had tane his wayage in Ireland.
The Duke of Longcastel in to Fraunce
Alsa fast than brake ordy nance, 1890
And hame agan in to that quhile
Retowrnyt out of his exile,
Schippyne gat, and tuke the se,
CH. xx.] OF SCOTLAND. 71
And com agane in his cuntre.
Off Northumbirland als sa fast
The Erie auld Henry till hym past,
And of Yngland mony ma
Lordis drew til hym alsua.
And sone of this thare com tithand
Tyl Richard, yeit than in Ireland: 1900
For that caus than als sa fast
Hame he towarte Yngland past.
Than of his liegis wyth Henry
Thare wes gadryt wele mony ;
For that this Henry wes stern and stout,
This Richard had of hym gret dout ;
In perile stad for to be tynt.
In til the castell than of Flynt,
That wes his awyn, he gat entrd
And bidand thare a quhile wes he. 1910
Quhen this yong Duke of Longcastell,
That the King wes thare, herd tell,
Wyth his frendis als sa fast
He to that ilke castell past,
That is so wycht, that in all were
May nevyr be wonnyn wyth powere.
Off this matere quhat proces,
Fourme, or ordir, haldyn wes,
I hard said on sa mony wys,
That al I couth nocht [weil] compris; 1920
And in al thing full suth to say,
Is nocht neidful, na speidfull ay ;
Bot quhat at suld writyn be,
Suld be al suth of honeste.
To this accordis Valerius
The philosophere cald Maximus,
72 THE CKONYKIL [B. IX.
" Quhat matere, that I haiff to dyte,
All furth," he said, " I may nocht wryte ;
Bot quhat at sal be put in write
Off falsheid sail bere na kyn smyte." 1930
F. 282. get we haiff nane affectioune
Off caus till Ynglis natioune,
Yeit it ware baith syn and schame,
Mare than thai serve, thaim to defame.
Now to the matere that we trete,
Quhethir of gud will or of threte
I can nocht say, bot at the last
To London the King Eichard past,
And in the Towre wes haldyn syn,
And, sum men said, in til hard pyne, 1940
Quhile all his liegis of alkyn greis,
Conditiounys, statis, and qualiteis,
Lerit, and lawit, alegit he
Off alkyn aith off fewte',
And qwyte clemyt his barnage
Off alkyn band of thare homage,
And of al, that of rycht and resone,
Mycht falle of det til his persone.
Syne he renownsyt till all rycht,
That he than had, or he haiff mycht, 1950
To the kynrike off Yngland,
And till all lordschippis pertenand,
Till it, and till all Eegalis,
That fell till it on ony wys,
And alkyn ministratioune,
His state, his honoure, and his Crowne,
And al, that till his Majeste
Mycht fall, playnly renownsit he.
Atoure that in to that quhile,
CH. xx.] OF SCOTLAND. 73
His hand upon the haly Wangile,
He swore the gret aith bodely,
That he suld hald alle lelely
That he had said in to that quhile,
But ony cast off fraud or gyle.
And he confessit hym unworthy
In all to sic a Senyory.
And for that caus and that resown
He geve up rycht thare the Croune.
Wythoutyn dout the Court wes hard
Wyth that King before, Eichard. 1970
The Duke Henry by standand,
F. 282. b. Than understud the Crowne vakand,
And off it the Majeste*
In till this ilke fourme said he.
the nayme of the Fadyre, Sone, and
' Haly Gaste, I, HENDRY OF LONGCASTELL,
' chalangis this realm, and the Croun, wyth
' alle the membris and apertinens as I that
' am descendand be rycht lyne of the blud
' cummyn off the gud King Henry the
' Thred ; and throuch that rycht that God
' of his grace has send me wyth help of
' my frendis to recovyre it : the quhilke
' Eealme wes in poynt to be tynt and un-
' done be fawt of governans, and for un-
' doyng off the lawys.'
Lo ! here led a schort proces
Off ane hey matere be liklynes,
That sulde nocht have bene done barnelike.
A crownyt King, nane here tike
Provit, convict, kend, na knawyn,
74 THE CKONYKIL [B. IX.
All thus undone amang his awyu, 1980
As ane aide Abbote swa put downe
For opyn dilapidatioune.
It has bene hard, kend, and knawyn,
Sere Kingis slane amang thare awyn :
Bot seildyn King berand crown,
As an auld Abbote be layt down.
Sic Abbotis yeit suld joys defens,
Agane thaim or thare ware gevyn sentens.
This wes nocht like in jugement
Done, na in face competent, 1990
Na be ony autorite"
Or thai, that suld his jugis be.
Quhat wes thare mare ? Quhen this wes done,
Off Longcastell this Henry sone
Tuke till hym the State and Crowne
Off Yngland, and possessioune.
And efftere that, sittand he
On a day in his Majeste",
Thir wordis he said in all manere,
As folowys thai ar wryttyn here. 2000
' Schirris, I thanke God and all you
' Spirituale and Temporalle, and the Estatis
' off the land. And I do you to wyt, it is
' nocht my wylle, that ony think, that be
' way off conqueste that I wald disheryt
F. 283. ' ony man off his heritage, franches, or uthir
' rychtis, that he aw till haiff, na till put
' hyni out off it, that he has had be gud
' lawis and custumys of the Eealme ; except
' tha personys, that has bene agane the gud
' purpos and the common profyte of the
' Realme.'
CH. xx.] OF SCOTLAND. 75
Wythoutyn clout the Court wes hard
Wyth this forsaid King Eichard :
For in the Toure of Londone syne
Haldyn he wes a quhile in pyne :
And efftyre that, on purpos set
Thai hrocht hym north on til Powmfret ;
Thare wes he delyverit then
Tyl twa wele trowit famous men,
Swynburn and Wattyrtown,
Men of gud reputatioune. 2010
Thare he bade, and wes hard stade :
Gret pite* off hym thir gud men had.
The word in Yngland thai gert spred,
That this Eichard King wes dede.
Bot efftyr that thare rais tithand,
That this King Eichard wes livand :
And quhou that rais, I wil tel here,
As I hard thareoff the manere.
But I can nocht tell the case,
Off Powmfret as he chapit wase. 2020
Bot in the Out Ilys of Scotland than
Thare wes traveland a pure man.
A lordis douchtyr of Ireland,
Off the Bissetis, thare dueland
Wes weddit wyth a gentyllman,
The Lord of the Ilys bruthir than.
In Ireland before quhen scho had bene,
And the King Eichard thare had sene,
Quhen in the His scho saw this man,
Scho let that scho weil kend hym than. 2030
Till hir maistere sone scho past,
And tauld thare til hym als sa fast,
That he wes that King off Yngland,
76 THE CEONYKIL [B. IX.
That scho before saw in Ireland,
Quhen he wes thare- in before,
As scho drew thare to memore.
Quhen till hir mastere this scho had tauld,
That man rycht sone he til hym cald,
And askit hym, gyf it wes swa.
That he denyit, and said nocht, ya. 2040
Syne to the Lord off Montgwmery
That ilke man wes send in hy.
That ilke man syne efftyr that
Robert oure King off Scotland gat.
F. 283. b. The Lord als off Cumbirnald
That man had a quhile to hald.
The Duke of Albany syne hym gat,
And held hym lang tyme efftyr that.
Quhethir he had bene King, or nane,
Thare wes bot few, that wyst certane. 2050
Off devotioune nane he wes,
And seildyn will had till here Mes :
As he bare hym, like wes he
Offte halff wod or wyld to be.
Mastere Waltere off Danyelstoune,
Off Kyncardyn in Nele persowne,
The Castell tuk off Dunbertane.
That Lithcow menyt in Louthiane,
And syndry uthir landis sare
Menyt, that evyr he gat in thare. 2060
Set it plesit nocht to the King,
That hous he held till his endyng.
Parys and that natioune
That yere maid substractioune.
JH. XXL] OF SCOTLAND. 77
CHAP. XXI.
42tth.cn the ^gng Ijenrg cxmt xrf torn
In (Scxrtlanb togth a Qret pxrtom.
A.D. i
1400. ^ THOWSAND and foure hundyr yere
Fra the birth of cure Lord dere,
The King Henry com off were
In Scotland wyth a gret powere
Tyl Edynburgh, and at Leith he lay
A schort tyme. Bot ilke day 2070
Off his oste he wes tynand,
Quhile he wes in the land bidand ;
Bot sumthing to releve his fame,
Quhen he set hym to pas hame,
He gert assailye dyspituously
The hous off fens off Dalwolsy.
Bot as thai wythiri did than,
He tynt fere mare thare, than he wan ;
And at the last be faire trotte"
That house he left, and hame past he. 2080
That dede wes off maste proues,
That he did, quhill in oure land he wes.
Archebald Erie than off Douglas,
And Lord off Galloway als he was,
That yere endit wytht honowre,
And yald his sawl till his Creatoure,
His spirite in till Paradys.
In Bothwille his body lyis,
That quhilum off a personage
He maid and dowyt a faire Collage. 2090
78 THE CEONYKIL [B. IX.
He wes [a lord] off gret bownte,
F. 284. Off stedfastness, and clere lawt£ ;
He wes off gud devotioune ;
Off justice he bare gret renown.
But dout he endit graciously,
And lyvis in joy perpetualy.
Schyr Eobert Mawtaland that tym knycht
Tuk the castell wyth a slicht
Off Dunbare, and in that quhille
He put his eym in gret perile, 2100
That off that castell lord wes than,
The Erie off Marche, a gud man,
Worschipful, and all wertuous,
A nobill lord and rycht famous ;
Happy in till were he wes,
And off gud gowernale in pes :
That apperit in hym wele,
For all his lordschip ilk6 dele,
That in his tym before had he,
He recoverit wytht honeste*, 2110
Efftyr that he had bene a quhile
Out off Scotland in exile
Be fenyeit fals suspiciownys,
And all unprovabyll be resownys :
Na nakyn ille be lawte*
Agane that lord mycht provit be.
His sistere sone, that he lovit wele,
Wyth a slicht tuke his castelle ;
And the yong Erie off Douglas
Through hym tharein entryt was. 2120
Bot all this he recoverit wele,
As is before said, ilkd dele.
The gud Duke off Albany
CH. xxii.] OF SCOTLAND. 79
Wytnesit his state halely ;
Na nevyr before consentyt he,
That that gud Lord suld exilyt be ;
His parte tharefore and his payne
He dide to bryng that Lord agane.
CHAP. XXII.
tttyc cSchir SBztlter ^railUs "btctss,
io that 0tate prrrmotogt toe0.
A.D. A
A
HOI. THOUSAND foure hundyre yere and ane,
Fra Jhesu Criste had manheid tane, 2130
The Bischop off Sanctandrewis Se,
A lord commendyt off bownte",
Be all wertuous apperand,
Godlikly his liff ledand,
Lele, and wys in all counsale,
And eunnand in all governale,
A solempne clerk be greis,
Relevyt be syndry faculteis,
F. 284. b. In alkyn dedis ware and wys,
And rycht devote in his servis, 2140
Mastere Waltere Traile be name :
This lord off commendit fame
His saule yauld till his Creatoure,
His body to hallowit sepulture :
The Kyrk off Scotland menyt sare
The tynsale off that gud pillare.
Quhen this gud Bischop wyth honoure
Wes dede, and laid in sepulture,
A day to the electioune
80 THE CBONYKIL [B. IX.
Wes set, as fallis off resoune. 2150
The first off Julii that yere
The chanownys in thare chaptere
Be concord electioune
The Arched eyne chesit off Andirstoune :
Thomas Stewarte wes his name,
A clerke off commendit fame,
In till Canone bachelere
He wes maid before that yere.
This elect than Thomas
To the King he bruthire wes, 2160
And to the Duke off Albany,
That lovit his persone tendirly,
And to the Erie off Catenes,
This ilke Thomas bruthire wes.
And off reaws till mony ma
He cusyne germane wes allswa.
Dene Wilyeame Nory, supprioure,
Off that erand instructoure,
Tuk the decrete, and als sa fast
Oure so" to the Court he past. 2170
In Avinione the Pape than wace
Haldyn closit in his palace ;
Than off his Cardinalis sere
Agane hym ware wyth thare powere,
Sua foure yere he wes, and mare,
Haldyn closit in his palace thare.
Mony gret erandis ware for-thi
Tretit and sped the mare slawly.
That yere the Eeird Pestilens
Wes wedand in gret wyoleDS, 2180
Mare ferlifull than mem ore
Wes had off the thre before :
CH. XXIL] OF SCOTLAND. 81
For off the thr£ before gane,
Fra ony in a land had tane,
F. 285. A quhile it wald be doande thare,
Or it procedit forthir mare ;
Bot this Ferd Ded did nocht sua ;
All landis at auys it wald oure-ta,
And it wald cum on sa tite,
That few landis wes of it qwyte. 2190
That pestilens gert mony banys
In kyrk-yardis be laid at anys.
In hervist of this ilke yere
Oure gud Lady wes laid on bere,
Dame Annabill, Qwene off Scotland,
Faire, honorabil, and plesand,
Cunnand, curtas in hir efferis,
Luvand, and large to strangeris ;
Thai scho trettit honorably,
And thaim rewardyt largely. 2200
Wyth. Jhesu Criste hir saule mot be
In til ay lestand gamyn and gle.
The Comete apperit that yere,
A faire brycht stern and a clere.
That stern apperand signifyis,
As clerkis fyndis, in gret tretys,
Dede off princis, or pestylens,
To fale or wede wyth violens :
And thiddyre the bemys it strekis all,
Quhare tha casis first sal fall. 2210
VOL. III.
82 THE CEONYKIL [B. IX.
CHAP. XXIII.
the itok ai
jqtthoto that ^mttgliixrtDn hapngt
A.D. m
1402. 1 HE Kyrk Catholike off Scotland
Has Crystyn fay bene haldand
Lang, and yeit in it is ferme,
Be oysit custume haldis the terme
The cikill of our Salvatioune,
[That is] the Anmmtiatiowne :
Off Marche the five and twentyd day
Unfailyeand that fallis ay.
To cownt on and rekyn swa,
A thousand foure hundyr yere and twa, 2220
All before as ye herd done,
Oure Lord the Kingis eldest sone,
Suete, and wertuous, yong, and faire,
And his nerast lauchful ayre,
Honest, habill, and avenand,
Oure Lord, oure Prynce, in all plesand,
F. 285. b. Cunnand in to litterature,
A seymly persone in stature,
Schir Davy Duke of Eothsay,
Off Marche the sevyn and twentyd day 2230
Yauld his saule til his Creatoure,
His cors till halowit sepulture.
In Lundoris his body lyis,
His spirite in til Paradys.
Litill oure a yere and monethis foure,
Thir famous persownys drave al oure
CH. XXIIL] OF SCOTLAND. 83
Thare days till thare last endyng.
Off Hewyn now the mychty Kyng
Resawe thair sawlis wyth hym to be
Ay lestand in-till gamyn and gle. 2240
Waltere of Danyelstoune yeit than
The Castell held off Dunberttane.
Bot be trette" nevyrtheles
He grauntit, and consentit wes
To leve his purpos, gyve that he
Mycht Bischop off Sanctandrewis be.
Than com the Duke of Albany
And trettyt in till Abirnethy
Wyth his Bruthir than elyte ;
Quhare throuch his Bruthir gave up qwyte 2250
All titill and all clame of rycht,
That he than had, or he have mycht,
Tyll that state off promotioun
Be the foresaid electioune.
Quhen thus the Archedene had done,
The Duke trettyd the Priour sone
The chanownys to call to chaptere
Upon a day, and thare thame gere
Mak a new electiounet
In way off compromyssioune 2260
All this behovyt to be done,
This Mastere Waltere wes chosyn soiie
Agane conscience of mony men ;
Bot like it wes to stanch then
Wykkit dedis, mony and fell,
F. 286. Be the stuff oysit off that CastelL
Yeikbe this electioune
He dyd all ministratioune
In jurisdictioune spirituale,
84 THE CEONYKIL [B. IX.
And iii all thingis temporale, 2270
All that quhile, rycht as he
Had had lauchfull autorite",
Pretendand ay for his resown
Nichil de electioune.
Nichil sua happynnyt for to be ;
Sone efftyre at the Yule deit he.
Swa litill mare than a halff yere
Lestyt he in his powere.
Quhen off thir electiownys 2280
Twa fell sic cassatiownys,
As before ye herd me say,
The Collage efftyr set a day
To do thare parte in that matere :
Thai gadryt in till chaptere,
[And] kest, that postulatioune
Wes best for that provisioune.
To postule thai delyverit than
A comendit famous man,
Mastere Gilbert off Grenelaw, he
Than Bischop off Abirdenys Se, 2290
And Chancelare off Scotland :
He wes bath famous and plesand,
On this matere als sa fast
Agane Dene Williame Nory past
To the Court. Or he thare come,
The Pape wes in till mare fredome,
Than before that tyme wes he.
Yeit that erand wald nocht be
Sped for oucht at he mycht do,
Na all the help, he [had] thare-to. 2300
Mastere Henry off Wardlaw,
That like till vertew wes to draw,
CH. xxiii.] OF SCOTLAND. 85
Chantoure that tym off Glasgw
Commendit off alkyn gud wertew
The Pape had in affectioune
Baitht for his fame, and his resowne ;
His eyme wes Bischop off Glasgw
F. 286. b. Before, and famous off wertew ;
A theologe solempne wes he
Kend, and knawyn off gret bownte", 2310
And syne wes he Preist Cardinale :
Sua be this resown speciale
Off the threttend Benet Pape
This Mastere Henry wes Bischape
Off Sanctandrewis wyth honoure.
Off Canone he wes then Doctoure.
Quhen thir dedis in doing were,
In herwyst of this fore-said yere,
Schir Murthaw Stewart, stout and faire,
Eldest sone and lauchfull aire 2320
Till Eobert Duk off Albany,
A plesand prynce and a mychty,
And of Kynclevyn Lord, be north
Justice fra the wattyr of Forth ;
And off Douglas [Schir] Archebald,
A yong lord baith stout and bald,
Erie that tyme off Douglas,
And Lord off Galloway als he wes,
Gadryt in oste thare gret powere,
And in till Yngland past off were 2330
Tyll Homildoune in till Glendale.
Thare Scottis men fell in gret tynsale.
Yong Schir Henry de Percy
Recownterit thaim thare dispituously,
That all thai lordis and thare men
86 THE CRONYKIL [B. IX.
Ware hard stad wyth the archeris than
Off Yngland, for wyth thare schot sare
Scottis men mony slaiie war thare.
Quhat wil we say mare, bot schortly,
The Ynglis men had the victory ? 2340
For baith tha lordis, that ware then
Chifftanys off the Scottis men,
Wyth knychtis and sqwyeris mony gud
Off that oste in gret multitude,
That ware nocht slane, ware tane that day,
That few eschapit thare away.
Schir Williame Stewart off Tewidale
That day wes tane in that batale,
And ane uthire gud sqwyere,
That be name wes cald Thorn Kere. 2350
F. 287. This Schir Henry de Percy
Tha twa demaynit unlauchfully :
As in jugemente sittand he
Gert thir twa accusit be,
That thir twa before then
Had bene the King off Ynglandis men,
And armyt agane hym ware : for-thi
Thai ware accusit off tratowry.
Sua in coloure off justis,
Set it wes nane, he rasit Assis. 2360
Ane Assis first maid thaim qwyte ;
Bot this Percy wyth mare dispyte
To this Assis ekyt then
Mare malicious felone men,
That durst nocht do, but all as he
Wald ; swa behovit [it] to be.
Than accusit he thir twa men
Sarare fer, than before then.
CH. XXIIL] OF SCOTLAND. 87
Be this accusatioune
Off dede thai tholit the passioune : 2370
And off thare quarteris he gert be set
Sum in till York upon the yhet.
In till Yngland wes a man,
That offt oisit to speke than
Syndry thingis, or thai fell,
Bot off quhat spirite, I can nocht tell :
Quhen he hard, at this wes done,
Quhare hym likyt, he said rycht sone ;
" Men may happyn for to se,
Or a yere be gane, that he, 2380
That gert yone lym be yondyr set
[Now apon yon ilka yhet,
His awyn lym to be richt sa].
Sua may falle the gamyn to ga."
And sua it hapynnyt that dede done,
[As yhe sal here eftyr] sone.
Schir Malcolm off Drummond Lord off Mar,
A manful knycht baitht wys and ware,
That lang before than weddit wes
Witht the Erlis douchtyre off Douglas, 2390
Williame, the first Erie wes he,
That beltyt wes off that countd ;
Next hym his sone James wes
Erie be heritage off Douglace,
And off the Garviauch and off Mar ;
The counteis baith his awyn ware
Be his Modyr, that in hir liffe
Wes this Williame off Douglace wife ;
F. 287. b. And quhen this James Erie wes dede,
His sistire his aire wes in his sted, 2400
That wes Schir Malcolme off Drummondis wife
88 THE CKONYKIL [B. IX.
All the days that he led his life.
This forsaid yeire he wes wyth slycht
Supprisit arid takyn : baith day and nycht
Kepit in till strait tenawns,
Quhill he deit in hard penawns.
His wiff, than wedow, and full lady
Off the Garviauch and Mar in Kildrummy,
Held hir hous wythyn hir awyn
Heritage, off lauch baith kend and knawyn. 2410
Sua fel it sone efftyrwart,
Alexandyre the yong Stewarte
Tretit wyth hir sua, that scho
Consentit all his will to do,
And he suld wed hir til his wife,
Togiddyr swa to led thare life.
Upon this scho gave hir land
Up in to the Kingis hand
Off Scotland the Thrid Eoberte,
That charterit, and sesit efftyrwarte 2420
The Stewarte yong and that lady
Be junct-fefftment heretably.
Sua wes this Stewarte for his bounteis
Beltit Erie off twa counteis.
CHAP. XXIV.
(JDff JUbanjj xjuhato mtre ^0rb ot torn
Coklatois past togth ht0
A.D. A
1403. J\. THOUSAND foure hundyre yere and thre
Efftir the blist Nativity,
In the moneth that yere of May,
CH. xxiv.] OF SCOTLAND. 89
James of Gladystanys on a day
Of Coklawis Lord in Tevidale
Com, and askyt suppowale 2430
At the King of Scotland,
The Third Koberte than regnand,
And at the Duke off Albany :
For, he said, the yong Percy,
Hawtane prowd for that renown,
That he had gottyn at Homyldoune,
Trowit he suld wyn Tevidale
To the Ynglis fay all halle.
F. 288. And on that purpos he begane
At the Lord of Coklawis than, 2440
Sua that hym behovit on threte
Thus wyth that Percy yong to trete,
That on the Lammys-day frely
Delyvir he suld to yong Percy
Off Coklawis his towre, but mare delay :
Bot gif on that Lammes-day
Suppowale he mycht get of Scottis men,
Tyl hald his hous in sauffte then.
To this the Duke of Albany
This ansuere maid hym rycht schortly ; 2450
That he suld be thare that day
Wythoutyn ony mare delay,
And that Percy he suld let
For all the powere, he mycht get,
To wyn Coklawis in Tevidale,
Set he wald set hym for battale.
The Duke Eoberte of Albany
Than gaddryt an honest cumpany,
And passit atoure the Scottis s6 ;
For certane wyttyng than gat he 2460
90 THE CKONYKIL [B. IX.
That of Inwerwike than
The hous wes stuffit wyth Ynglis men :
And at the first that hous he wan,
And unto Coklawis passit than.
Ewyn that like Lammes-day
Thare wes he seyn in gud aray,
And in full powere for to let
The Percy than that hous to get.
Bot, as it fell, before that day
This Percy tyrit in the way. 2470
In all this tym the yong Percy,
Be wichcrafft or devilry,
Trowit, in nane uthir sted
Bot in Berwike to be ded :
Berwike upon Twed for-thi
He forbare for that fantasy.
Ewyn on the Magdalenys Day
This ilke Percy, I herd say,
Wytht twenty thousand Ynglis men
F. 288. b. At Schrewisbery gadryte then. 2480
The yong Erie off Douglace
Wytht this ilke Percy wace ;
Frethit he wes nocht off presowne,
Era he wes takyn at Homyldone.
And thretty thousand or ma then
Wes wytht the King of Inglandis men.
Thare wes na trett^ mycht awale,
Bot force of fycht and hard battale.
To this the Erie off Douglace
And his men sone consentit wace 2490
For thare wes fewe in that quhile
Off Scottis men in that perile
In the regard of Ynglis men,
CH. xxiv.] OF SCOTLAND. 91
That passit fiffty thousand then :
For thousandis, thai thoucht than, twa or thre
At the leste, thare slane suld be,
Quhare thare wes nocht of Scottis men
Twenty in feld to be slane than,
Suppos the werst thereof mycht fall,
That slane the Scottis men suld be all, 2500
As, lovit be God, sua fell it nocht :
The Scottis yeit it plesand thocht,
That gret multitude in that quhile
For to trayne in that perile,
And sua thare awyn life to dispend,
And to thole, quhat Gode wald send.
In to feild of Berwike then
All assemblyt thir Ynglis men.
That wyst uocht this yong Percy,
Bot trowit that land wes Schrewisbery, 2510
Quhil he bad sped wythoutyn let,
And his hors sone till hym get.
Than ansuerit hym a multitude,
That his hors in Berwike stud.
" In Berwike !" he said, " than am I
All begylit swykfully."
Quhat wes thare mare ? the Kingis oste
And he that day, bolnyt in boste,
Fell in to ficht sa lang and faste,
This Percy thare slane wes at the last; 2520
F. 289. And his erne als Schir Thomas
Erie off Wolstere slane thare was ;
And sewyn or aucht thousand men
Slane in to that feild ware then.
The Erie that day of Douglace
Thare wondit sare, and takyn wace.
92 THE CEONYKIL [B. IX.
Schir Robart Stewarte off Durrisdere
That day slane wes in that were.
The Erie of the Marche of Scotland
Thare wyth the King wes of Yngland, 2530
As he before than wes that quhill
Out of his awyn land in exile ;
Wytht the King for his lawte
As hym behovit, that day wes he ;
And the King be his counsale
Had all the bettyr of that battale.
Bot the Percyis fra that day
Ware lang tym efftyr failyeand ay,
Fra his journ^ thus wes done.
The Percy slane enteYyt sone. 2540
Bot that entyrm .it wes in wane ;
The King gert tak hym up agane,
And gert his body quartaryt be.
A lym off hym to Yorke send he ;
And that lym wes outh that yhet
In that sted, and nane uthir, set,
That quhare be mandement of hym
Wes set Schir Williame Stewartis lym.
Sua felle all suth, at before than,
As ye herd, speke the Ynglis man. 2550
The auld Erie of Northumbirland
Wes hard stad that tym in Yngland.
Quhill in Frawnce, in Scotland quhile
That lord wes traweland in exile :
And at the laste in Scotland
He delyverit to be duelland.
The Bischope off Sanctaudrewis Se
(Than Mastere Henry cald wes he)
Kesavyt that Erie in his castell
CH. xxiv.] OF SCOTLAND. 93
And procuryt hym thare in rycht wele 2560
F. 289. b. "Wyth gret honoure and honeste
Tyl Sanct Johnestoune syne past he.
He and the Lord of Bardew thare
In -to that town than duelland ware,
Quhare the Duke of Albany
Gert tham be trettyt curtasly :
And that done off his counsal wes,
Tyl hald thaim in mare sikkyrnace
Than nerehand a s6 beside,
Quhare doutis and perilis may fale sum tyd. 2570
Be ane trayn yeit at the laste
In Yngland thir twa lordis past.
Thai trowyt, that na Ynglis man,
Be north Yorke lyvand than,
That tym wald agane thaim ris
Be ony way thaim to suppris.
The Duke of Albany nevyrtheles
All contrare to thare purpose wes,
And gave thaim counsale, iii Scotland
For to be a quhile bidand ; 2580
For he trowyt it bot a trayne
To ger thai lordis twa be slane,
The counsale, that wes send thaim then
Be tha, that thai trowit faithful men.
Nevyrtheles yeit at the last
In Yngland thire twa lordis past
Tyl Tadecastyre in Yorkis schire.
Thare Eukby, bolnyt in gret ire,
Of Yorkis schire gadryt al the men,
And wyth thaim slew tha lordis then, 2590
And to the King of Yngland
Send thare hewidis in presand :
94 THE CEONYKIL [B. IX.
Tha he resawyt rycht blythly,
And thankit the slaaris grettumly.
Bot yong Henryis son thareeffte
In til Scotland styl wes lefft,
And wyth the Duke off Albany
Wes haldyn, and trettit honorably.
Sua fell that tym, in enpresownd
Lauchful, as some men said, wes he. 2600
CHAP. XXV.
F. 290. %hen owe* ^HQ Jam** at
tafegn, jmfo halijm in Inglanfo.
A.D. A
1405. A. THOUSAND and foure hundyr yere
And the fifft to tha but were,
Oure Lord the King of Scotland,
The Thrid Eobarte than regnand,
Be prevd counsele and ordinance
Deliverit to send his sone in Fraunce,
James his neraste lauchful ayre,
Oure Lord, oure Prynce, than plesand and faire
Of al his sonnys thare wes nane
Livand than, bot he allane. 2G10
Schir Davy Flemyng of Cumbirnald
Lord, a knycht stout and bald,
Trowit and luvit wel wyth the King,
Oure Prynce resavit in his keiping :
And wyth this lord than als sa fast
Throuch Lowthiane Est on he past
Tyl North Berwik, and thare he gat
A bate, and that Lord in til that
CH. xxv.] OF SCOTLAND. 95
He gert be rowyt to the Bas ;
Thare his schip he bid and was. 2620
Bot als sa fast as this wes done,
Schir Davy buskit ham wart sone.
Bot yong James of Douglace,
That Lord than of Balvany wace,
Off ewill counsale and feloune
Oure-tuke hym at Lang-hirdmanstoune.
Quhat is thare mare to this to say ?
Slane wes this knycht thare that day ;
This ilke gud [and] gentyl knycht,
That wes baith manfull, lele, and wycht : 2630
This ilk Schir Davy cald Flemyng,
That cusyng nere wes to the King.
Thare wes the Lord off Dyrltoune,
The Lord als of Hirdmanstoune,
And uthir mony gentillis ma
F. 290. b. Wes that day in the feild alsua.
Fra this Schir Davy thare wes slayne,
Thir lordis all passit hame agane
And the cors wes, on the morne,
Throuch Edinburgh [of] Schir Dawy borne 2640
Tyll Halyrudhous ; thare he lyis,
His spirite in till Paradys.
In to the Castell of the Bas
Oure Kingis sone yeit bidand was,
His schip, a quhill fra this wes done,
This James oure Lord the Kingis sone,
And wyth hym off ordinance
Off Orknay the Erie, to pas in France
And wyth hym thare for to be ;
Few wes ordanyt ma menyd 2650
Bot yeit he wes thare purvait wele
96 THE CEONYKIL [B. IX.
Off honeste clething, and wesehelle
Of silver bricht, and jowelis ma
Oure Prynce had wyth hym thare alswa.
And quhen he saw the schip cum down
Fra Leith, he maid hym redy bown :
Wyth hym the Erie of Orknay thare,
And all the lave, that wyth thame ware,
In to that schip thai maid entrd
In till intent to pas the sd 2660
Trewis bath on s6 and land
Wes takyn for to be lestand
Tyll evyn on the next Pasch day
Fermly festnyt on all gud fay.
Thir lordis the mare sikkyrly
Thocht to pas oure se for-thi.
Thai war dessavit nevyrtheles :
This ilke schip sone takyn wes
Ewyn upon the Palm Sonday,
Before Pasch that fallis ay. 2670
It is off Inglis natioune
The commone kend conditioune
Off Trewis the wertew to foryett
Quhen thai will thaim for wynnyng set,
And rekles of gud faith to be,
Quhare thai can thare avantage se :
Thare may na band be maid sa ferm,
F. 291. Than thai can mak thare will thare term.
Set thare be contrare write, wyth seile,
It is thare vice to be oure lele. 2680
This ilke schip wes tane, but dout,
Or evyr this Trew wes endit out.
In it wes nane, that than suld be
Be ony lauch enpresowne',
CH. xxv.] OF SCOTLAND. 97
Bot as symply on thare wis
Marchandis pass in marchandis ;
Na thare wes fundyn nakyn gere
Off wapynnis, or armowris maid for were,
That mycht be knawyn off walew
Agane the wertewis of the trewe. 2690
Oure Kingis sone yeit nevyrtheles
In to that schip thare takyn wes.
Off hym the Ynglis men ware blith,
And efftyr that, they had hym swyth
Tyll Henry King off Yngland
The Ferd, in till it than regnand.
He hym resavit wyth honeste',
And welle gert hym tretit be.
And the Erie of Orknay
Wes frethit thare to pas his way, 2700
And yong Alexandir of Setone,
That efftyr Lord wes off Gordown,
Than ordanyt wyth oure Prynce to pas,
In that schip tane wyth hym was,
Till cum hame amaiig the lave
Ynglis men ful leve hym gave.
Bot oure Prynce behovit thare still
Bide the King off Ynglandis will :
And Williame Giffarte that sqwyare ;
Bot few ma than bad wyth hym thare. 2710
VOL. III.
98 THE CKONYKIL [B. IX.
CHAP. XXVI.
the "Glhrib onu
Jftaib at itenbrrtonalb his mbjmg.
A.D. A
1406. A. THOUSAND and foure hundyr yere
To tha the sext all reknyt clere,
Sanct Ambrose fest in till Aprile
The ferd day fallis, bot in that quhile
That fest fell on Palm Sonday,
The quhilke before Pasch fallis ay,
F. 291. b. Eobert the Thrid, oure Lord the King,
Maid at Dundownald his endyng.
His body wes had than to Paslay,
And wes entyrit in that Abbay, 2720
The quhilk his elderis devotely
Fondyt, and dowyt rechely.
Thare entyrit his body lyis,
His spyrite in til Paradys.
Sextene wyntyr King he wes,
Sauffand xv dayis les.
Sa fyfftene yere he held that state,
And in the sextend yere he wrate.
In the moneth of June
Next efftyr that all this wes done, 2730
The Statis off oure Kynrike hale
Held at Sanct Johnestoune a Counsale.
Thare wes it declerit, oure Kingis sone,
Syne that his faderis days ware done,
Than as oure Prynce, JAMYS ying,
His fadyris aire, suld be oure King,
CH. xxvi.] OF SCOTLAND. 99
And be that titill ay suld he
Oure King fra thine-furtht callit be,
Set he wes in Yngland still
Haldyn all agane his wyll, 2740
That he mycht off na-kyn wys
Take ony off his insigniis,
As Crowne, Scheptire, Swerd, and Byng,
Sic as afferis till a King
Off kynd be rycht : yeit nevyrtheles
Oure liege Lord and King he wes,
Set he had bene bot a nycht aid,
Quhen his fadyre the spirite yauld
Tyl God, that wes his Creatoure,
And his body till sepulture, 2750
His aire, that of kynd wes King,
And off all rycht wythout demyng.
Be ordinans als of that Counsale,
Off oure Kynrike the governale
F. 292. Roberte, than Duke off Albany,
Tuke, and governyt it wertuously ;
(Cownte he wes off cownteis twa,
Fife firste, and Menteth ware tha)
And Gowernoure thai maid that he
Haldyn be titylle and sele suld be. 2760
He wes full brothir to the King,
That last, as ye herd, maid endyng.
He wes a sembly faire persown,
And had off wertewis hie renown ;
He wes faire plesand in youtheid,
Stout and wycht in rype manheid ;
In till his eld in till Scotland
Mare wys than he wes nane livand ;
He wes off hie and faire stature.
100 THE CEONYKIL [B. TX.
' He luvyt and honouryt his Creature; 2770
At Goddis service, and at his Mes,
In all tym rycht dewote he wes.
He wes a constant Catholike ;
All Lollard he hatyt and heretike.
In chastit^ he led his life,
But all foull lust, besid his wife.
He ete and drank hot sobirly,
And all tym fed hymselff fairly.
To lordis a meroure clene wes he
Off honoure and off honestd 2780
Togiddir had all the pryncis bene
Off all the warld, and he thare sene,
Off thame all suld na persown
Be than he worth mare renown.
Be wertuous aporte, fare having
Eesembyll he couth a mychty King ;
To that baith curtas and cunnand
He wes, bath habyll and avenand :
To knychtis and sqwyeris and al gentyle
He wes famyliare and humyle. 2790
Ye bischopis, abbotis, and prelatis,
Throu hym ye joysit wele youre statis ;
In kyrkis for-thi at your alteris
Ye spend for hym devote prayeris.
F. 292. b. All kyrk-men of laware greis,
Bowys to God for hym youre kneis ;
He wes to yow in generalle
Lele, luvand, and rycht speciale.
Ladyis, madynnis, and weman alle
This Prynce ye suld youre consorte call ! 2800
And specialy wyth youre prayeris pure
Comend hym till his Creature.
CH. xxvi.] OF SCOTLAND. 101
Husbandis [haile] that wynnis the corne,
He has offt gert you be forborne
Off tha, that litill or nocht wald pay ;
It is youre det for hym to pray.
For the pure commownys he maid defens
All tym wytht gret diligens ;
His bed-men thai suld be forthi,
And pray for hym rycht hartfully. 2810
Lele and luvand he wes but let
Tyl all, that aucht that of det.
For pete he wald mony spare,
Set caus requiryt to greve thaim sare.
The tend persown he wes be get
In lineale descens fra Sanct Margret :
Of that rute the kynd flewoure,
As flouris havand that sawoure,
He had, and held, and all tym grew,
Ay burjowand in bownte new. 2820
Thare mycht of hym yeit be said mare,
Gyff I to that of wertew ware ;
Wyth tethe for-thi my toung I steke :
Off hym ennuch I can nocht speke.
The froit of hym God grant to be
Sic, as in his tym wes he !
Thine propire prole hym pacify fra
plycht, and fra pyne,
Thow vertuous, inviolate, and verray
Virgyne.
102 THE CKONYKIL [B. IX.
CHAR XXVIL
the <M* ot JEar* ot
on
A.D. A
1407. xi. THOUSAND foure hundyr the sevynd yere
Efftyr the birth of oure Lord dere, 2830
Alexandyr Stewarte, Erie of Mare,
F. 293. A lord commendyt wys and ware,
Honeste, habill, and avenand,
Past on condite in Yngland,
Wytht ane honeste cumpany
Rycht wele arayt and dayntely.
Ten knychtis thai ware, or ma,
And uthire gentillis gret alsua,
Clerkis, and uthire of gret wertew ;
Off houshald and off his retinew 2840
Sexty hors wyth hym or ma.
In to the land quhen he com swa,
And as he bare hym vertuously,
He wes commendit rycht heily.
Henry the Eerd than ware the crowne
Next efftyr that Eichard wes put down ;
This Erie of Mare than gerte he
Curtasly thare tretit be.
Oure Erie of [Mare] had hale intent
Thare wyth the mychty Erie of Kent, 2850
As be tailye\ till haiff melle.
That held and of that selff journe"
Worsohip and honoure gret alsua
Fell to tha mychty lordis twa.
Thare Schir Waltere de Lyndesay,
CH. xxvii.] OF SCOTLAND. 103
A Scottis knycht in gud aray,
Wyth the Lord de Bewmonte he
Be tailye* off armys a journe*
Did, and fulfillyt wele,
That tailyeit was all ilke dele. 2860
Schir Waltere of Bekyrtone, that wes than
Off Lufnok Lord in Louthyane,
Schir Wylliam off Cokburn, and Schir William
Off Cranstone, tha twa wyth a name,
And in that Court than alsua wes
Off Mare Schir Alexander off Forbes ; .
Thir foure knychtis off Scotland
Wertuously tuk upon hand
Wytht gret famous Inglis men,
F. 293. b. Commendit of mycht and worschip then, 2870
Off gret prowes, and of land
Wythyn the kynrike of Yngland,
Mychty lordis of ancestry ;
Oure Scottis knychtis syndrely
Be forsaid in till armys ran
Tyl thir gret lordis man for man.
And at all poynt[is] ilke' dele
All thare tailye' fulfillyt wele.
For grete pris and renown
[Thai] wan gret comendatiown. 2880
Tyl James than of Scotland Kyng
This Erie of Mare be gud countyng
Wes emys son : swa he and he
Wes evynlike in the tothir gre.
And Schir Waltere de Lyndesay,
Quham off before ye hard me say,
In til the thrid and the thrid gre
Off kyn wes James oure King and he.
104 THE CEONYKIL [B. IX.
Sua effbyr that all this wes done,
The Erie off Mare wyth his Court sone 2890
Eetowrit agane in his cuntre
[Wyth honoure gret and houeste.]
A.D. m
1408. JL HE next yere eftyr folowand,
A thousand foure hundyr the auchtand,
This Erie of Mare past in Fraunce
In his delite and his plesance,
Wytht a nobill cumpany
Wele arayt, and dantely,
Knychtis and sqwieris, gret gentilmen,
Sexty or ma ful nowmeryt then, 2900
Men of counsale and of wertew,
Off his Court and retinew.
In Paris he held a ryale state
At the syngne knawyn the Tynriyn Plate :
Al the tym that he wes thare
Bidand, twelff owkis ful and mare,
Dwre and yet baith gert he
. Ay stand oppyn, that men mycht se
Entyr all tym at thare plesance,
Tyl ete or drynke, or syng or dance. 2910
F. 294. Off al natyownys generaly
Comendit he wes gretumly
Off wyt, wertew, and larges,
Wyth all, that he wyth knawyn wes.
The Duke of Burgon than in Fraunce
Tuk hym in speciale acquintance.
In Paris he before hym fand
The Erie of Werwike of Yngland,
That thare wes tretit honestly
CH. XXVIL] OF SCOTLAND. 105
As a strangeare; hot specialy 2920
This Erie of Mare wes tretit thare
As of houshald famyliare
Speciale to the King of France.
Sua happynnyt, that throch ordinance
Evyn upon the Wytsonday
Callyt wyth honoure baith ware thai
Tyll the manjory, that maid wes
Wythin the Kingis gret palace.
The Erie of Werwike at that mete
Wes at the burde wyth honoure sete : 2930
The Erie of Mare of ordynance
Maid service to the King of France ;
Sua quhil in to the hall he yude,
Quhile before the King he stud,
As caus requeryt off his service.
Thus all wes done thare at device.
Efftyr that al this wes done,
The Erie of Mare hym purvayt sone
Ham til cum in his cuntre :
His leve than at the King tuk he, 2940
And at lordis ma in Fraunce,
That hym than had in acquintance,
And com til Brugis in that quhile
In honoure gret wyth his famyle.
Thare a quhile he maid bidyng
Tyl haif had weddyre at his likyng
Ham for to cum oure the se\
Hasty tithingis than hard he.
JLHE Dukis bruthir off Holand,
A clerke nocht clerklike aperand, 2950
106 THE CEONYKIL [B. IX.
(Johne de Bayrre wes his name)
Nocht all commendit off gud fame,
F. 294. b. Bot hey and haltane, prowd and stout,
As nane his pere wes hym about.
Confermyt he wes Elect off Legis.
That Bischoprike in the Impire is,
To the Archebischop off Colone ane
The Bischop off Legis Suffragane.
This Elect confermyt wes
Nocht ordanyt preist, yeit nevyrtheles 2960
Be speciale dispensatioune
He held all tym possessioune
Twenty wyntyre fill, and mare,
In his possessioune bidand thare.
Schir Henry Home a famous knycht,
Gret off state and of hey mycht,
Wyth ma of that diocy,
Movit ware in gret felny.
This Schir Henry for his son
Wald this Elect had bene undone, 2970
Sua that his son mycht be
Promovit to that dignit£ ;
And to that promotioune
He gert make ane electioune
Be Statis of the cuntre* then,
Nocht clerkis of rent, hot temporale men,
Nocht benefiste men, ria prebendaris
Off the kyrke, ria off chapiteris.
Thus agane the lauch expres
Be that electioune chosyn wes 2980
This knychtis son than to that state :
For this rais syne the gret debate.
Quhen [the] Elect had herd of this,
OH. XXVIL] OF SCOTLAND. 107
Wythyn the Bischoprike of Legis
Wyth powers gret he tuk a town,
Tyl hald hym in possessioune.
The Lordis off Legis heyly
Agane hym ras dispitously,
And laid a sege al hym about.
He, than stad in to gret dout, 2990
Hasty word send til his bruthire
The Duke of Holand, befor all uthire,
And askit help and suppowale :
F. 295. The Duke hym that denyit hale,
And said, before all that he wrocht,
Wyth his Consale did he nocht :
Help nane wald he til hym send,
Na his gud on hym dispend ;
To wyt sone he preferryt will ;
His purpos he wald nocht spend, na spill. 3000
His blis, his blame, his luff, his leith,
His wyt, his werk, his wil, his wreth,
All he set hot til a price
Countyt in his marchandice.
The messingere than als [sa] fast
Agane on til his mastere past,
And referrit til hym sone,
As the Duke thocht til haif done.
Tyl the lady the Duches
Off Burgon, that his sistere wes, 3010
He send, and prayit hir, that scho
Wald in that artikill for hym do.
Wyth his honoure swa that he
War sauf in that perplexite".
Than this lady als [sa] fast
Tyl the lord the Duke past ;
108 THE CKONYKIL [B. IX.
On hir plesand best manere
Bequest scho maid and faire prayere,
That he wald leve hir for to pas,
To wyt quhow that hir bruthire was ; 3020
Bodily that scho mycht set
Wyth sik powere, as scho mycht get,
To sauf hir bruthire in that quhile
Era that apperand gret perile,
Lik to mak hym al undone.
Hir lord til hir than ansueryt sone,
And askyt, gif it wes hir will,
Hir selff that purpos to fulfill.
" Ya lord," scho said, " wyth youre lefe
Quhou that mycht be myselff wald prefe." 3030
This lord the Duke on faire manere
Maid to that lady this ansuere.
" That suld be oure part wyth rycht
To do for youre sake, that we mycht.
Your bruthire off Holand and we togiddyr
Wytht our powere sal pas thiddyre ;
F. 295. b. And for youre caus sa sal we do,
Gyff God wyl graunt us grace thare to,
That youre bruthire sauf salbe
Wytht honoure of his adversite. 3040
Wyth pes or pres sa sal we prowe
That sege to skaile, or gere remove :
And geff we falye in oure assaut,
Keleve ye than al oure defaut.
Sa may ye appere in this
The lady like Semyramys,
The Qwene quhilum off Aziry,
A lady that lived delitabily.
Hir Lord happynnit on a day,
On. XXVIL] OF SCOTLAND. 109
As he about a cit£ lay 3050
In til assege, as man of were
Assaland it wyth his powere,
In his assaut than he maid,
That nere the town wonnyn he had,
Ane archere in a kyrnele stud,
That wele beheld, quhare this lord yud ;
Havand in his hand a bow,
Thare-in he set a braid arow,
That to the hukis up he dreuch,
And wyth that schot that lord he sleuch. 2060
This lady than Semyramys,
This lordis wife, that hard of this,
In til hir pavilyone nere sittand,
Hir hair in wyrupil arrayand,
The tane halff of hir hair unplet
Scho gert plat on hir basnet ;
Wyth uthire armowris gud and fyne
Scho gat upon a coursoure syne,
And to the town, but mare abad,
Arayt wyth hir host scho rad, 3070
And gert thaim mak thar-on assaut,
Wythoutyn failyeing or defawt,
Quhill that scho wonnyn had the town,
And brocht it til confusioune.
So may ye, Lady, gif ye wyll,
Efftir us oure defaut fulfill."
Be this ensampill, I hard say,
This lord the Duke said in his play
F. 296. Tyl his wife, that lady clere.
Thare-upon wytht his powere 3080
His hoste he arayit sone
To that battaile for to be done.
110 THE CEONYKIL [B. IX.
This wes the proces causative,
That efftyr folowit effective.
_L HE Duke of Burgon als [sa] fast
Than to the Duke of Holand past ;
And, all uncouthnes than put by,
Thaire purpos thai stablist rycht fermly
Wyth thare powere for to prove
That sege to skale, or gere remove. 3090
The Duke of Burgon in leveful band
Wes to the Duke bundyn of Holand ;
His sistir and his he and he
Had weddit : in sic affiuite
Ilkane dettit wes til uthire,
Like as bruthire suld be to bruthire.
On this purpos thare terme thai set
Tyl hald and keip, wythoutyn let.
The Duke of Burgon in til Fraunce,
That drew in speciale acquintance 3100
This Alexandir, than Erie of Mare,
For he hym trowit baith wys and ware,
All wertuouslike to bene in were,
He trettit hym wyth faire prayere
Be wryte, and in message speciale,
That he wald wyth the powere hale
Wyth hym in that journe' be.
To that rycht sorie assentit he,
And blythly to the messingere
Wyth schort avisment maid ansuere, 3110
Wyth hey reward of honestd,
As fell wele til his reawtd,
And said, " Set we be nocht ma
CH. xxvii.] OF SCOTLAND. Ill
Bot I and my boy, we twa,
I sal be thare that forsaid day,
Purvait, as I be purvayt may."
On this purpos than belive,
As wythin foure dais or five,
He redy maid a hundyre men
At all poynt wele arayit then. 3120
F. 296. b. Knychtis avenand and sqwyeris
Sowmyt bot audit and twenty speris.
Bot foure knychtis, and nocht ma,
And thir the namys ware of tha :
Schir James Scremgeoure of Dundee,
Comendit a famous knycht wes he,
The Kingis banneoure of fa",
A lord that wele aucht lovit be :
Schir Elis of Kynnynmond
Heretabill lord of that selff ground : 3130
Lord of the Nachtane Schir William,
Ane honest knycht and of gud fame,
A travalit knycht lang befor than :
Off Bothvile Schir Johne, a wertuous man :
And sqwyeris gud, gret gentilmen,
Famous and wertuous in his Court then :
And gud yomen for archery
Eycht wele bodyn, and honestly.
His wayage sua for to begyn
In til Brugis straucht fra his in, 3140
Off gret pupill the multitude
On ilke' sid, that thare by stud,
Commendyt heily his affere,
His aporte, and his manere,
As he hym hawyt adresly,
And his Court taucht sa vertuously,
112 THE CRONYKIL [B. IX.
As he resemblyd a lord to be
Off hey state and off reawte*.
Throu all the land sa on he past :
Tyl Legis he hym sped rycht fast. 3150
The Dukis twa hym thankfully
Eesavit and his cumpany :
In that trettd wytht instance
And wyth delyverit ordinance
The awaward of that were he gat.
As he dysponit hym for that,
Lordis gret and of hey mycht
In that ward ware set than to ficht ;
Swa, by his awyn, ware baneris five
Dysplayit in the feild belive. 3160
F. 297. Of sqwieris, that thiddyre wyth hym rad,
Sex knychtis in his ward ware maid :
Johne of Suthirland, his newew,
A lord apperand off vertew,
Heretabill Erie of that countre",
Knycht wes maid at that journ4.
Alexandyr of Keth knycht maid syne
Wes, and Alexandyr of Erewyn ;
Androw Stewart his bruthire, foure,
And Johne the Menyeis his banneoure; 3170
The Lord of Nachtane Schir Williame
The Hay, a knycht than of grid fame,
Maid, and Schir Gilbert the Hay knycht.
Thir sex knychtis stout and wycht,
Wyth foure knychtis before than maid,
Of his natione than ten he had
Manfull, hardy, stout, and wycht,
In al the hale force of that ficht ;
And all his sqwyeris and yomen
CH. XXVIL] OF SCOTLAND. 113
Provit al stout and manful then. 3180
The Oste of Legis wyth thare strenth
Was hot scantly thre spere lenth
Era the joynyng. This Erie of Mar
As avysit, wise, and ware,
He saw before the Ost cummand
Twa werelike men, and in thare hand
Bare thare pol-axis, as for til have
Sum dede off were before the lave,
All like til lordis off honoure,
As apperyt be thare armoure. 3190
Wyth this than the Erie off Mar,
Off thame fra that he wes ware,
He bad the banneoure be a sid
Set his bannere, and wyth it bide :
Tyl Johne of Seres said he then,
" Cum wyth me Johne, on yone twa men
Or the lave cum, I sal be.
Cum on, cum on, now Johne wyth me."
(Thus suld a prynce in battale say),
F. 297. b. « Cum on falowis, be formast ay." 3200
A pryncis word off honest^,
" Gais on, gais on," suld nevyr be.
Arestotil gave this instructioune
To the yong King of Massidown.
At this countyre quhat wil ye mare ?
Baith fadyre and son slane ware thare :
The fadyre wes that Schir Henry Horn,
The quhilk, as ye haif hard beforn,
Maid that mysrewlit electioune
EOT his sonnys promotioune, 3210
And dystrublit that diocy
Agane the Lauch dispituously ;
VOL. III. II
114 THE CEONYKIL [B. IX.
Tyl benefist men, and chanownis baith,
Off that kyrk he did gret skaith.
Sua twa wyth twa slane war sone ;
In schort tyme that dede wes done,
Or the battalis jonyt ware :
The fadir be the Erie of Mar
Wes slane ; the sone eftyr wes
Slane be Johne than of Seres. 3220
Wyth this, the battalis approchand,
Thare fell haisty dede on hand.
The awaward in that quhile
To recountir the first perile,
First than entrit in the pres,
Quhare the thrang than thikast wes,
Quhare the best men happynis ay
Formast in to sic assay.
In that ward to the Erie of Mar
Hastely assemblit ware 3230
Knychtis, and sqwyeris, and gud yomen.
Al provit gret proues wyth hym then,
Quhare men mycht se than sudanly
Kybill ga yon lichtly,
Dusch for dusch, and dynt for dynt ;
Mycht na man mys, quhare he wald mynt :
Quha wald haiff [bene] enpresowne*,
Tyll yeild hym laisare nane had he :
F. 298. Twa handis ay travalit for a tung.
Sparand nothir auld na yong. 3240
In that ward the Erie than,
That had mony a worthy man,
Out throu the thikkest of that oste
Of Legis, bolnyt than in boste,
About hym than he rowmyt thure
CH. xxvii.] OF SCOTLAND. 115
Thretty fute on breid, or mare,
And a merke schot large of lenth ;
Of Legis he stonyt sua the strenth,
That bodys slane lay of sik hicht,
That standand on fute wes nane, that inycht 3250
Twich the cors, that lieyast lay.
Slane in to the feild that day. :
Thretty thousand ware slane or ma,
Quhen the feild" wes rowmyt sua,
The Duk of Burgori upon case
On a sid entrit in the place,
And as he wytht oure Erie than met,
Wyth blyth chere thare he hym plet
In [his] armis so thankfully,
That held his ward so worthely. 32GO
The Erie callit Alexandir the Lyal than,
Off Angus a gret gentilman,
" Ga to my banneoure, and bid, that he
My baner bryng in hy to me."
Schir Johne the Menyeis maid ansuere,
" Here he bad me bid langare ;
Sa haiff I biddyn here yeit still.
Now cum he till it, gyff he will."
This is the force of that journ£,
As thai, that thare ware, tauld to me. 3270
The Erie of Mar be gret renown
Thare honouryt all his natiown :
Holand, Hennaud, and Braband
Oure Erie commendit of Scotland.
Sum said, in auld Prophecyis
That trettit of gret victoryis,
Thai fand, Legis undone to be
Be a Lord of oure countr^.
116 THE CRONYKIL OF SCOTLAND. [B. IX.
Thai likynnyt, by that prophecy,
F. 298. b. ln hym to fall that wyctory ; 3280
Sine in his felicite*
He gat that oportunite,
All, that in dede don wes,
Referrit wes till his prowes.
Be the devore of that day
Off Legis the Elect wes bidand ay
Fesabyll in his possessioune,
But ony contradictioune ;
Tyll off Constance the Counsale grete,
Othir off will, [or than] of threte, 3290
Removyt in to dede wes he
All qwyte fra that dignitd,
And wyth a lady efftir than
Wes weddit, as a lawid man.
The Erie of Mar, of his prowes,
That heily commendit wes,
A lady weddit, gret of land,
The Lady of Duffyll in Braband :
Wyth honoure syne retowryt he
Hame agane in his Countrd 3300
NOTES AND ILLUSTRATIONS.
VARIOUS READINGS.
[LONDON, 1795.]
The edition "being printed verbatim et literatim from the
Royal MS., the evident errors of the transcriber only excepted,
the various readings must consist almost entirely of such words or
letters in it, as are rejected ; of which, I believe, no one, even the
'most minute, is omitted.
Where it was necessary to depart from the Royal, I have
generally found it eligible to adhere to the Cotton MS. ; in which
cases the words of the latter are not inserted in the various read-
ings, as they will be known by comparing the text as printed with
the rejected readings from the Royal MS.
The two MSS. in the Advocates' Library, and the one in the
Harleian Library, though considerably later than the Royal and
Cotton, appear in some few instances to have preserved readings
preferable to them : in such cases their readings are given along
with the others, whence the reader will be enabled to see how the
line or clause, as printed, is composed.
Excepting the large extracts from WyntowrCs first draught of
his work in IIIL, viii. and xix. [see Innes, pp. 624, 683, 820],
which are given entire from the Cotton, no further attention is
paid to the variations in it, which are many, nor to those of the
other MSS., which are innumerable, than as they serve to illustrate
doubtful readings, or to show the changes in the spelling of names,
for the satisfaction of the critical reader. And here it may be
proper to observe, once for all, that Alexander and David are
constantly written in tJie Cotton, ivliere tlic Royal has Alyfavvndyr
120 VAEIOUS EEAD1NGS.
and Dawy, and that surnames generally have de preceding them
in the former, instead of fe in the latter.
In the few instances wherein I have found it necessary to add
or to alter a word, or even a letter, without authority from the
MSS., such insertions are distinguished by being inclosed in
crotchets ; except in the Latin Elegiac Poem, which, as not
being the work of Wyntown, and evidently corrupted by the
transcriber's ignorance of Latin, I have endeavoured to restore
from collations of other MSS., wherein it is found.
Any remarks introduced among the various readings are dis-
tinguished by italics.
[DAVID MACPHERSON.]
The MSS. of Wyntown are thus distinguished : —
R. The Royal MS. marked 17, D, XX.
C. The Cotton MS. „ Nero, D, XI.
E. The oldest MS. in the Advocates' Library, A, 7, 1 [E].
EE. The later MS., „ A, 1, 13 [EE].
H. The Harleian MS., „ No. 6909.
And the following are occasionally quoted : —
Chr. Mel. Chronica de Melros, MS. Bib. Cott. Faustina, B, XL
Sc. Chr. Scotichronicon, MS. Bib. Reg. 13, E, X. [If vol. and v>age are
noted, the edition Edinburgh 1759 is referred to.]
Keg. 8. And. Registrum Prioratus S. Andrew, MS. Harl. No. 4628.
VARIOUS READINGS
FROM MACPHERSON-'S EDITION, 1795.
[As only portions of the first Five Books of the Chronicle were given in Macpherson's
edition, he was in some measure constrained to number the lines of each separate
Cliapter.
In tJie present edition the lines of tlie whole Chapters of each Book being numbered
consecutively, to avoid confusion, the numbers given by Mr. Macpherson,
both in the following list of Various Readings as well as in his Notes, are
clianyed to correspond with tlie text in the present Volumes.}
Various Readings in the
First Book.
The Cotton MS. begins about tlie middle of
the eighth chapter, answering t o F 8 a
of tlie Royal.
Prologue.
84 defawte it is R
• this //
121 incedenys R
Ch. I.
Rubric wanting, and supplied by the
Editor.
Ch. XIII.
1343 Solynus in R
1345 tym bot thair R
1354 hawlkyn or Rywere R. C
And ryall halking on Eyver H
1377 Bot of Peychtys R
1386 Flowry fayre R
1397 Betwixt Ireland and Brettane
Anents Normandy or Spain
Sum sayes Shetland is the third
Betwixt Orknay and Norway kyd
Yet U
The three last lines have been added by a
later hand upon the inargin of C.
1412 ourhalyd lychtly R
1432 Tyl auc wcs R. C
Various Readings in tlie,
Second Book.
Rub. 2
Ch. III.
progein R
Ch. VI.
Rub. 2 This Hillys
R
639 Of this
646 And as
That as
674
696
Ch. VIII.
— R
R. C
— H
of that he tays R
was wonnand it C
704 That Land thai dressyt R. C
That Land them dressit H
722 howe thai done R
735 as Sottis wile C
as Scyttis wile
762 As yhe herd
766 In our langage Inglis all
Ch. IX.
778 As passyd
817 in-to Spaynyhe
EE
- R
H
850
obeysthande R
After 858 H . adds—
Naverne now call we that country
Michtie it is of corn and fee.
Ch. X.
964 The Kings Stule
122
VAEIOUS READINGS
Ch. XIV.
Rub. 2 Quhat the Amynowtaure
- R
The A is prefixed by the blunder of the
Rubricator : it is not in the Text.
Various Readings in the
Third Book.
Prologue.
6 Bybilis fyfte R
Ch. III.
491 That Priwate gat -
493 And this Priwate •
501 That Brut gat
503 Wyrschype suld
508 Deyd quhen
543
553
560 reale of
584 And slwe
592
597
R
R
R
R
R
was and gud fame R
Walys auch R
R
R
R
C
R
men callyd •
dissawarray •
620 The Sorowful Hous
Hil is presumed to be the true reading,
as agreeing with its Latin name of
Mons dolorosus [Sc. Chr. V. II. 319],
Stirling Castle and Nottingham
Castle, both standing, like that of
Edinburgh, on lofty rocks, had the
same name : but, I believe, that only
the fabulous writers call them so.
633 : Postume bef orne R
Ch. IV.
Rub. 1 forthyr precede R
1085 Bot
Ch. IX.
1132
R. C
Ch. X.
- Magalama that Stege R
Stege, if not entirely erroneous, seems
to be a cognomen, as it appears in C.
I see no such name in any of the
other copies of this Genealogy, which
all make Conar son of Magalama.
Various Readings in the
Fourth Book.
Prologue.
5 A Garland gottyn —
9
42 Now crownyd quhen
R
-aurytote R
R
1093
Ch. VIII.
forty C
R
1095 Before the Natyvyte
1108 Coyme, and in it, was regnande
Bot I wil noucht, tel you thar nayme
Thar Condiscion, na thar Fayme
For possibile, supposse it be
Difficile yit, it is to me
To tel thar Namys, distynctly
Or al thar Greis, severelly
That befor, the Peychtis rasse
For as our Story mention mays
Fergus Erschson, the fyrst man
Was, that in our Lande began
Befor that tyme, that the Peychtis
Our Kynrik wan, fr& the Scottis
And syne tha Peychtis, regnande were
A thousande ane, and sexty yhere.
And fra this Fergus, doun be lyne
Discendande ewyii, was mak-Alpyn
Kenyaucht, that was aucht hundyr
yhere
And thre and fourty passit cleyr
Eftyr the blest, Natywite
Or regnande he, begouythe to be
Fra the Peychtis was put out.
The tende man, wyth-outtyn dout
Was Keynauche mak-Alpyne
Fra this Fergus, ewyn be lyne
And sa thir ten, sulde occupy
Gif al war reknyt, fullely
Twelf hundyr Wynter, and weil md
Bot I can noucht, consaif it swa
Bot that this Fergus, was regnande
With the Peychtis, in Scotlande
And tha ten, that regnande were
Eftyr this Fergus, yhere be yhere
As thai that the, Cornykill wrate
In-til Nowmyr, set the Date
Amang the Peychtis, was regnande
Wyth-in the Kynrik, of Scotland
And lint in Bargan, and in Were
Qwhil Kenyach rase, wyth his Powere.
Gif othir, of mare sufficians
Can fynde bettyr, accordance
This Buk at likyn, thai may mende
Bot I now schortly, to mak ende
Thynk for to, set the Date
As Cornykleris, before me wrate
And kest and reknyt, yhere be yhere
As the Peychtis regnande were
And thar Dat, sa set I wil
Qwhen the Processe, is lede thar-til.
C. fol. 33 a
tr Of Brennyus —
1123ToCanmor
See the note.
1137 Fynach Ker
Fynacht Mak connual
R
H
But from other authentic Vouchers the
name of this King is known to begin
with K? so that the change of the
Letter is merely a mistake of the
transcriber.
1141 Sonn Hecgedbwd R
IN THE FIFTH BOOK
123
Ch. XIV.
Rub. 1 This Chapitere that a flude
Ch. XIX.
1758-
1766
1798
duelland than by
thame hitabyle
Brutus Seide
R
Sa in our Cornyclis as we reide
That Scottis war regnande, mony yhere
Befor the Peychtis, cummyn were
Withe-in Scotland, I can noucht ken
Qwhat thai war callit, that regnyt then
Bot Fergus Erschsown I wisse
The fyrst of Scottis, reknyt is
That regnyt as, the Cornyclis sayia
Kyng befor, the Peychtis dayis
And qwha that redly se kan
He wes bot the, tende man
For to rekkyn ewyn be lyne
Befor Kenyauche, mak-Alpyne
Othir seyr, that we of reide
Betweyn thd twa, as thai succede
Sum fel collateralle
And regnande our, the Scottis haile
As Coursse made, and Qwhalite
Ayris wareande to be
Sum hapnyt to ryng, throw malice
And ilkan othir, walde supprysse
Bot fra this Fergus, ewyn be lyne
Kenyauche descendit, mak-Alpyne
And was bot in the, tende Gre
And yhit nere, gif yhe wil se
' Reknys qwhat, the tende lifit here
And how lang tyme, thai regnande
were
And thai al, sal noucht excede
Threhundyr yhere, wyth-outyn dreide
Qwhar in the Cornykil, writtyn is
Twelf hundir, and fere mare I wis
Fra fyrst the Scottis, war regnande
Or Kenyauch mak-Alpyn, wan the
Lande.
Bot be othire Auctouris seyr
The Scottis I fynde, begouthe to stere
Qwhen that the Peychtis, was regnande
To that I ame, accordande
And thar Date, set I wil
Qwhen the Processe, is lede thar-til
In-til this tyme, be our Story
Cruthne that tyme, mak Ryny
C. fol. 43 a
1812 The father of Cruthn& is Cinge in the
Chron. Pict. and Kinne in the Reg.
S. And., whence our Author has
copied it. The resemblance of R to
K, and of m to nn, has misled him,
or the Transcriber.
1821 Nest til succedyde Gede
Various Readings in the
Fifth Book.
The numeration of the chapters being
done on the margin in red 'by a dif-
ferent hand, they are carried on to
upwards of forty, whereas the chap-
ters in this Book, which have Rubrics ,
or Titles, prefaced to them in the
body of the work, are only thirteen ;
which number in therefore adhered
to, the marks of the Rubricator being
no way authentic.
Ch. I.
107 Caram R
Tharain or Tharan is the name, as ap-
pears by the Chron. Pict. and Reg.
S, And. In some MSS. of the
fourteenth century C, G, and T can
scarcely be distinguished.
124 . Knythed R
Ch. II.
and Ascensyowne R
356
Ch. III.
425 Kymbolynys than Widen R
The last letter of this King's name
should be r : he is the Guiderius of
Geffrey or his Armoric informers.
431 • chasse C
442 . ilk dele R
453 Amonre R
455 That Kyng R
473 before than R
480 chesoyn C
495 And maid to R
498 Luftenande C
645 He lesst the
Ch. IV.
Ch. VIII.
— Arsbychoppys •
1615
Ch. IX.
Rub. 1 In this Chapter
11
R
2498 And Falow
2517
fyrst Crystyante R
R
throwch rad R
R
2646 And of clernes
Ch. X.
3063 Dame Elane Erne R
3150 He lange . • R
3154 the Braryte R
3155 Of Brettayne • R
3164 neyst suld R
3175 And overcome quhyle he R
3176 Qwhyll that the • R
3203 Treverys to Rome • • R
3220 Nd for stynt R
3238 thame self R
3239 Send word thare help- • R
VAEIOUS HEADINGS
skayth had R
-Thylwal R
3249
3251
3260 that chasyde are R
3266 The laif fled H
3278 Bot Brudyre wytht hym sent R
3385 and Saynct Luke R. C
3495 Tarlage R
Ch. XI.
4006 The first name ought to be Tolarg,
v. sup V. i. 107.
4007 Necten Kellomiot
4008 Durst
40C9 Galew
4011 Dust Gygnour
4012
4017Golarg
4018 Durst
0
C
C
C
Durst Haddyrlyng C'
R
a
4241
4259
4262
4263
Ch. XII.
that multitude R
Empyr
• dayis
4264 Til succedyt
4265 Thare twa-
4294
4299
• Emperowre fyrst -
Gyst
til rekles
4310 Wrat Storyis to own did diligens
Wrat Storis tocu diligens
4320 - hym fand --
4347 AsConqwest-
4350 •
4374
>128
C
R
R
— Ducheperis C
wes se na R
Nactane
5137 And thisthryd —
Qwhen this thryd
51 44 That gave til-
5274 Bot gyve
5299-
Cryst to fleysch
5363, 5364, wanting in C.
5364 Eftyr thare Kyng
Ch. XIII.
5470 Hethfies -
C
R
C
R
5194 Morglaswald mony day R
5238 pecis smalle C
Small has been originally written in
R. and the two first letters have been
erased.
5251 InDubbyng of C
Svne eftir that thro H
R. C
— R
Various Readings in the
Sixth Book.
Contents entirely wanting in C.
ii. Saynct Edmwnd come R
Prologue.
22 God he is Ch'jfe R
30 lychly R
43 Be werray R
Ch. I.
10 Peychtis thare-in —
178
179
189
R
Ch. II.
- behynd ay • R
in a sted R
— • Emperowre Constantyne R
Ch. III.
212 : toEmpyre R
220 Thaim prynttyd R
orprynctyd, orprymited, orprymtyd.
Ch. IV.
296 Turyng • C
317 mony day R
318 qwhar-in Charlis Marschel lay C
323 apperand venenous R
333 foundyd Abbays R
358 hym than Kyng R
391 Kokalle H
It is doubtful if Ear C be the initial
letter in R and C. Innes, p. 766,
reads it Eokal.
407
452 And festthyd
455
Ch. V.
• thai oure-vhud R
R
ilk yhere R
Ch. VI,
Rub. 2 and wisman R
5 to 8 wanting both in E and EE.
488 Yhit fell that R
495 thare wes dede Ii
Ch. VII.
few by
518-521 -
Quhyther ma or less or few therby,
Hungus the King of Fights than
Faueht agane King Athilstane ; H
Here the 519th and 520th lines are
wanting, which in all the other
MSS. hurt the grammatical con-
struction, and may perhaps Jutve
been thus clumsily grafted upmi the
original for the sake of the miracu-
lous cmrifort afforded to Hungus by
St. Andrew.
525 Til Adelstane-furd E
This name seems made from the story.
Ch. VIII.
579f Alpini filius R
which is not measure.
Deest versus C
Filius Alpini Chr. Mel.
594f subitus esse neci R. C
subditus esse neci
Chr. Mel., Sc. Chr.
595 Wardofatha C
— Merdogha, i.e. Blackdeu H
609 And levyd to R
612 — Caplachi (J
Capeloghy //
IN THE SIXTH BOOK.
125
R C
fi474- M-mo" RoHvmi P P
Chv Mfl
VfJ 9 « IQ^
Ch. IX.
some JUSS. of Sc. Chr.
imperium fuit Auglia —
C. Chr. Mel., Sc. Chr.
889-1" rapxiit libera regem Chr. Mel.
— rapuit mors libera regem Sc. Chr.
SOO'f' filii fcrtur R C
He had ay Hai> wher-evir he wend. H
fi77 ~ hv fivlt C •
Mel°Sc. Chr.
Ch. XI.
910 And saylc R
922 In thare Gala he gat Entre R
9°1 Grew I hard R
933 wndyrstud welle R
031 ilk dele R
714 In-to the Commen of Foras H
951 thai thowch fra - R
Chr. Md.9 Sc. Chr.
Ch. XII.
rii \
1035 •— — av troTvyd * /£
1017 All vhi . /?
Chr. Mel., Sc. Chr.
730-f- Religiosus It. C
Religiosus ibi Vir Abbas obiit If
1°°7 til bryng R
Reli^ionis Chr Mel Sc Chr
731 To Moncthya It
755 Emperoure thare in-til hys Sete H
771-f fluic Malcolmus ••-••- - 7? C
T00>< \\\T rlol^ ff
TOOK Vn«^ •l-V,;r, T>
Chr. Mel., Sc. Chr.
77°t • •• filius cius evat R C
Ch. XIV.
1375BeHaly -- -- R
filius ille fuit
1377 Sa • R
Chr. Mel., Sc. Chr.
773f Wlcu C
1394 he of fwte R
774+ dolo fraudeque cecidit R. C
1406 slokyd R
fraude doloque cadit Chr. Mel.
1107 J Wynd Blyst R
773f Tortores regum fuerant qui Mor-
avienses
774>j< Hunc extmxerunt ense doloque fuo.
Sc. Chr.
Ch. XV.
Jlitf) l the sex Gre^ore -72
1181 • -- and tidye C
1507 Na he "crwyd P
15°7 Ethelrede C'
n KOO Thit P
Some of these are not sense, and some
rri,;« /"'
are not verse.
mDnlf f?
Ch XVI
IfilQ TTir ^tnill .- H
811 In Scotland anc • R
1611 Breslet C*
816 cald than R
1638 • tliia restyn" G
co«j! name tnayj^J^^rr^^ ™™'uS T>
1 Rfi7 Gre .R
831 • - Dunsyand R
Degre C H
1687 the secunde Pape C
841 . — - Piirt smlflitnlv /?
IfiflO Th« Pine T5ennef-. was — 6*
126
1711
1716 .
1719 The half -
1745
1747
Ch. XVII.
than wes —
R
1804 Fyrst browcht -
1841
Lord yhe Kyng R
askyn R
R. C
ta Crowne R
Ch. XVIII.
1860 In-til a Leyhss had Grewandys twa R
1868 Murray C
1892 in land and Fe (or Se) R
be land and See E and EE
1915 Thare in thaire gaym and play R
1947 As to R
1977 wrethyn C
1996 • Portnebrayan
And sum saide Port depayne
The insertion of this line makes a
Triplet, a thing apparently unknown
till long after Wyntown's time. It
seems a marginal note crept into the
Text.
2033 Than till Macbeth R
2041 Botof this R
2075 threfandJJ
2087 hym sobyrly C
2094 thare Barnys R
2105 For that thai tholyd that peryle R
2128 • in-til honeste R
2136 Wemen in gret R
2138 as he best mycht C
2152 of this
2165 in quhile
2169 Is he sayd •
2199 Schir Edwarde •
2203
2215
syne strawcht
— Wode than ilk man
Wode than ilka man C
2225 and 2226 are placed after 2227 and
2228 in R and C. I hope the order
in which I have placed them will
appear to be the genuine sense of
the Author.
Ch. XIX.
2258 To be the Kyngis hale Ledare R
2317 This Malcolme R. C
2327 To reknyn R
2364 To reknyn R
2370 that browcht R
2383 This Edmund gat R. C
2402
2498
Ch. XX.
Fyrth
Firth than
- Semland R
R. C
a
2504 When Malcolme Canmore wes reg-
nand //
2508 Of lyf wea R. C
Various Headings in the
Seventh Book.
Prol. 36 Forgive for your R
The titles of the Seventh Book are
omitted in R, and copied from C.
The -Editor has restored that of
Ch. iv. to its proper place, and
supplied that of Ch. mi.
Ch. I.
20
32 Mycht w* -
61 Dargart
67 For-thi fayth
71 Gyve othir thow may
stowt na wycht R
R
. C
R
JR. G
Ch. II.
of the Scotts men H
a curious blunder. '
that tyme in • R
- Hart R
— there wes R
ilk dele R
-R
R. G
217 Wytht thire thai Robert than Curtos R
115-
139
148
168-
174
188 He gawe thare-for
195 A part sawld
257
Ch. III.
• sulk mone R
282 The article a has been inserted before
Kyng in a different hand with
blacker ink.
293 Tylle R
326 thane wytht R
340 quhen he this felle R
848 Wes layd in halowyd R
Thai laid hir in haly G
Ch. IV.
426 Kyng crownyd of Scotland R
427 fayrehavand R
428 And dyde hys
435 that Norwa
446 slwe thare at —
456 and wertuows
481 to gret
&
R
'R
R
R
R
R
R
R
R
Lines 551 to 554 occur after 558 in R.
In C they are as I have printed
them, and also in H.
588 rehers as R
600 ordane 'R
ordande C
507 that gert
512 Study musand
531 na Lawte
544 or pas — =
552 Bath Leyf
Ch. V.
611 gratyws hys -
628 hys demyd
IN THE SEVENTH BOOK.
127
630 A cumpany come of the Yles men H
This is perhaps the correction of the
transcriber, who could not conceive
that Scottis men should have an
entent to sla the Kyng. See Note.
631 In entent R. C
667 and sulk R
672 the Priore R
697 Maulete R
708 Eyssis C
Asiments H
715 • Saynct Andrewyston R
728 raknyn R
737 Kyrk rycht R. C
749 That the R. C
791 say til Chawnawnys R
794 to til rekyn .R
803 And Barks • H
804 full sychty R
Ch. VI.
and browcht —
he stuffyd
R. C
— R
816
847
872 moine the day lycht R
882 Swa larges wes R
910 thaim trete C
914 On mo wit C
938 Hethynnes
For scho maid all the Polesy
That nsit is till now truly
939 this ilka
948 . his Lif
960 At Huntyngton
with Hinchinbrock Priory on the mar-
gin in a latter hand.
At Huntyndon H
971 Hys Systyr Dowchtyr Dowchtyr
Maid ' R. C
His Sister Douchtyr callit Dame
Maid H
977 Wes in that R
985 wes Halyrwdhous R
990 past of
991
wes that in
1026 In deyp Lowis
In Lowes and Stanks
1027 A hundyr a thowsand
1083 For the Erldome
And for
1084 thanin-til
R
— R
— C
— H
— R
R.C
— H
— R
1133 a hundyr is omitted here, as well
as 1. 1137, in R. and C. It is supplied in
H. by making a line of eleven syllables.
1171 pronowns thare R. C
Ch. VII.
1196 All tyme R
1222 Lordis C. H
1226 The Erie R. C
And Erie H
1366 swyk serwice C
swickful service H
1409 Led all be Fretis wyle R
1415 than thray prayere R
1431 A hyndyr a thowsand R
By an oversight of the transcriber this
paragraph is placed after that dated
1161 in R : and the error is copied
in H : it stands right in C.
1466 And tua thairto EE
which disagrees with all the other
MSS., and with the Chr. of Melr.
1471 Cowpyr C
1472 after this line there is an evident want
of at least two lines to make the
sense complete in R. G.,H., E., and
EE. The Editor has attempted to
supply the defect.
1474 Monkis whyt
And eftir that sone as they say
He foundit Sowtrey be the way If
i.e. The Roman way, which from this
foundation obtained the name of the
Girth-gate, Sowtray being a Girth
or Sanctuary.
1476 Eftyre the NatyvytS R
1483 concordytere R
1491 Ardagh of Argyle H
1508 Gedwert C
1539 Kyng quhat dois thow R. C
Kyng now how art yow H
1549 menys now R
Ch. VIII.
1584-
1600-
1606-
1631 On ilk syde
1645 Waymyrlande •
was at Solempnyte
of hym made R
agayne heyly R
Sayuirland
1651 For of thairs gaif his assent
R
R
G
H
H
1666
1669
The transcriber of H. puzzled by the
Francism, has left a space for a
word, which he supposed wanting.
See the same words so used by Bar-
ber, p. 383, 1. 25.
als fast R
1832 Heyly and movyd
in Castelle R
R
— of kyng R
R
1838 Thare chosyn be Chapyter R
1843 The thryd that held R. G
1847 That a gret R
perhaps instead of & at a gret
And that a gret G
At a grete : //
1852 And eftyr his R
1854 to Mr. Mathew H
1875 Heyly send R
1881 • wranwys R
1886 denwnsyd heyly R
1934 • Pape yhit oysys R
Pape yit oyssit C
Papeitusea H
128
VAKIOUS EEADINGS
1947 Armeger
1977 That of July -
Than of
2016 That this Spyryt R
2042 Rokysburch than war tha R
2079 As of -
2103
•R. H
thame straitly R
them stythly H
2117 Thus this fylyd
R
2119 Thair fell ane of his Flowr de lice
To do his Fellow sic supprise //
Q. Is this innovation a consequence of
tlie respect paid to the Fleur de Us
in latter ages by the Scots, which
was unknown to Wyntown ?
2150 folowand nere R
2174 autenkyd R
2215 als fast R
2216 Home past R
2220 and gret R
2241 thret the Pape R
2246 Ferme stabil R
2256 ilk dele R
2295 Women he H
2307 corrampyt C
2310 wes lettyd that R
2349Ayhaldyn R
2374 Na nane natyowne R
2380 sayd wndyrlyng R
2392 Abirbrothok C
2416 ames gret R
2439 or than of age R
2450 Set a-for-nens R
2486
Ch. IX.
Lord dere
2497
2515
2560
2562
Thare ras gret Dessentyownys
Betwene the Kyng Jhon and his Ba-
rownys
Quhen the Kyng Willame - R
These two lines are unconnected with
the context : they were intended to
begin the account of the quarrel be-
tween John and his Barons; but
are superseded by I. 2493 et seqq.
They are not in C, nor in H.
-- thame mony - R
Dovyr the -- R. C
Dover on the
Frawnche
— French
assegand R
2564 Or remottyd
2571
2572
than scalyd
with ane howre that
C
— H
— R
R. C
R
with-in ane howre would be very near
the sense of Mat. Paris.
2580 to Se R
2646 let in cursing be R
Allerton C
R
R
2792 In-til North
2813 Herytabil State in-til —
2816 The Erie
2873 And pwt
2910 postulyd in til
2955
3010 •
3023 That gert be art -
R
R. C
R. C
farElgyne R
• ware than R
R. C
3035
3054
That outher be arte •
than thare a day R
Buchqwane C
Ch. X.
3107 and of Barownys R
3175 and purpos R
3177 : ilk syd R
3199 made for R
3217 Kyng Henry R
3232 Surges C
3241 here syne fand R
3252 Abel Schyr R
3269 • Noroway C
3302 the Prass R
3338 all tyme R
3351 Inche Mwethew C
3365 that cowith part C
3366 North Dure, swd, • C
3373 In all he gert R
3396 all his dayis R
3420 men in R. C. H
3421 ware stad R. C. H
3440 Bathe State R
3474 And hapnyd til have bene R
3497 He Fadyre
3502-
3506-
3515-
3545 hald in
3557
R
Altare C
theStrakof C
feythment C
R. C
hald it in E
Natyowys R
3579 He stedfast R
3581 that wertxiows R
3582 chastyd vityows R
3588 walde for thar wik maneris C
3590 ilk dele R
3599 Yomen pure riche knayf C
3602 in Land R
3608 mesuryd R
3619 Alexander C. JS
3620 in Lauch and Le C
in Lauch and Lee E
R
<J
E
To shew the progress of alteration, or
corruption, upon the earliest compo-
sition now extant in the language
of Scotland, I give the whole of ^t,
as it stands in H
Sen Alexander our King wes deid
Away wes Sones of Aill & bread
That Scotland left of lust & le
Of wyiie and wax of gamyr & gle
3626 That stad in his perplexite
That is stade in perplexite
That stad is in perplexite
IN THE EIGHTH BOOK.
129
The fruit failzeit on evir ilk tre
Jhum succour and send remeid
That stad is in perplexitie.
Various Readings in the
Eighth Book.
The Prologue and Contents, being entirely
omitted in R, are copied from, C, the
want of Ch. xxii., xxxii., and xxxviii.,
being supplied, and tfie following errors
in the Contents corrected, by the Editor.
7°7 Ayrc ^all R
745 Trnlncnr f?
Ch. V.
81° I that *" R
815 That cald R C
8^ fhr Trinity Virlr H
QQ1 +^r.™« vnn^A T> fl
891 Gyf Brows Kyng suld be R
900 wcllo thi Marchy P
904 Bot j'he R C
O17 olo f~«4. p
925 wode wrath R
nbt. soucht his Son in
977 Barbor " H
lib. mariagis.
Ch. I.
Ch. VI.
1066 dwelt furth R
1087 gert than • R
75 Oure Se R
1114 Menteythe C
111 That cas but — R
1126 Of Spows - R. C
Ch. II.
133 i° "a fcllon H
11°9 John the Broyi" C
1119 Scbyr Wilyam • C
which agrees with the Editions of
Barber.
115 Thirc mycht R C
Of tha to tel now qwha coyme cure C
1173 in hys R
147 That lyne war dissendand R
Ercvlc H
157 Quhill that he R
Ififl \iid "rid 7?
1279 hir fadyr modyr fadyr wes C
Ch. VII.
1330 The Eric R
163 Quhill' "uc^cd R
Ch. III.
°37 Of ercttarc R
1317 Yhowhad R
1348 All he spendyt in manhade , R
1373 That bar crown of R
1119 — Aynere R
339 Stok am R
346 Modyre the fyrst bare the man R
^Rfi TTv nmvtViiv Tf
1156 °ct uoucht in C H.
Ch. VIII.
372 Of the R. C
383 And infurmyd falsly R
391 Wyth-owtyu wes mare fre R
which in this instance is more correct
than the others.
Ch. IV.
1486 That welle by hyr scho be sete R
1189 ilk day R
1 /10O And Ti'nnt ff
181 he Swn R
1196 delt til R
dS5 Swnc R
dclt to C
507 The niakyo R
1511 Dundc for thai R
516 quhcthir to be R
Ch. IX.
554 And be Lauch — R
568 That Erie R
1527 the Natyvyt6 R
1511 ala fast R
576 The Duchery - - C. H
CPK rnn irll T p
Ch. X.
1563 Of Robert R
^ WiFI n-orVinn Tip /? O
701 SnnVi.it. . - R
1 fiSS That bath Lettvr R
VOL. III.
130
VAEIOUS EEADINGS
1637 — — — gyve all Band R
1648 Dane C
1652 — hehatytwas C
1660 • — . hym awnsware R
1662, 1663, 1665 Tranche G
This is an approach to modern spelling.
1722 ilk dele R
Ch. XI.
1768 — — • eschewe C
1775 brethe C
1776 wrethe C
1786 — — as hym thoucht C
1812 Fast thrang the R
1815 The Inglis thare — R
1816 Hale the — R
1822 He sparyd R
1826 tuk hym fra R
1911 — Cwmynys and all R. C
1913 had rycht swa R. C
1911 The Cumyns and othir Lords forthi
Had thir Lords at gret Invy
And either part wes uthirs Fa
Thus wes the Realme devidit in twa. H
Ch. XIII.
2013 Wilyam Walas
William Wallace
C
H
Here we may observe the progressive
modernising of the name.
2080 bruschit C
2086 Luff-tennande C
2114 • be Throt R
2119 Inglis men ware R
2123 hand
Againe thair Inemies to stand
He was stout H
2138 — gert be put owt with — R
gert put out withe C
2166 Karssyngame wes at R
2188 Yoyl G
2189 Alladyrdale R
Annandirdaill //
Ch. XV.
as Men of —
• farraly
2234
2249
2251 — thyrlyl
2284 Dewidit
2298 hand
Forthy he past his way in France
And left them with all governance
But while he wes out of the Land
All misfur into thair hand
Till thai send for him again
And gat him hame with meikle paine
Of his gud Deeds and his manheid
Gret Gests and Sangs are maid, &c. //
The transcriber thought that Wallays's
expedition to France, unknown, as
there is reason to believe, to every
writer now extant, prior to Blind
Harry, was too good a story not to
be inserted. However, it is pretty
certain that he could not remain in
Scotland, and France was as likely
a place as any for his retreat. See
VIII. 2455.
2348 Falow in Fere R. H
2350, 2351, 2352, 2353 wanting in G.
2376 In this R. C
2380 Be this Pipe R. G. H
2396 ilk (Jeig ft
2402— - Ingland eftyrwart R
Ch. XVI.
2491 Andsek R
2525
252(5
2528
2538
2539
2541 to seych all
dusche for dusch
rusche
— Polakys on hycht R
Fays dyscumfyt R
that swne R
- R
2565 Set R
2601 knyt apertly R
knitt thaiin sarrely H
2603 Syne semblit with H
2607 dufche for dusche G
2608 rusche C
2635 sewin C
2656 wyth othir past R. H
2676
2682-
2684
2693-
2694-
2727
Ch. XVII.
Lowchyndork
— he North
Ch. XVIII.
— Pasche —
mid then R
R
R
mon pay R
— ilk day R
C
2732 Na it was in his habandoune H
2789 Land that thayne R
2792 spak faythful R
2800 wry ttyne are R
2812 wanting entirely in R.
2831 lyf bot gyve
2853 til Innys
2870 And send
2878
2887 held Swi -
R. C
R
R
hym to fare R
R
2894 behovyd than byde R
2899 full thai R
2911 eschapit G
2920 —
2930 —
Ch. XIX.
2946 Langare thai wald —
2959 Quhat that
- wyth mony chere R
- tyme the Story R
2965
3022
3050
3060
Ch. XX.
fifty G
Ch. XXII.
ilk dele R
— sic a filly in his Stud C
— be anoynctid G
IN THE EIGHTH BOOK.
131
Ch. XXIII.
3081 The Kyng R
3083 Of mare
3086
3115
Buk quhare.men — — - R
quhare the Kyng -- R
Ch. XXIV.
3127 - hundyr yhere thretty — R
3129 --- Brws that his -- R
3145 And all - - R
3159 — nest that that —
— nixt Compt that evir that
3179 - Dryver ---
3238 ----- wes til derrare R
To the Kyng he was derrare C
Than others he wes till him deirar
3245 - byddyng alsa
3246 - Alandonane
3256
Glandovan
3257 As ouretuk
— ware he wychtly R
R
3261 Hey on Elandonane R
3267 — • noucht call R
3305 — Dowglas that tyme — R. C
3317
Douglas that that time — H
he gyve R
ChXXV.
3329 Made Confederatyown R
3347 venows R
3348 destroyid in wyk tresowii R
3362 Twa and
3373
Ch. XXVI.
3391
3394 Lan
R
all that thai ware R. C
all that thair were H
and the Statis thare R
^ wald noucht in it byddand be R
They trowit that lang thai wald nocht
be
Bydand in it, yet nevirtheles
To land thai come all that thair wes
And restit theim - H
Whether this is genuine or not, it is
better grammar than R and C.
3397 Arestyd --- R
3408 In beythyng tak a Bewmonde her C
In hething tak a Henhald heir
For Henhalds with them wageors wer
For thy dispysit thai them the mair
And for thai few were & thai mony H
The people of Henault were the Svriss
of those days [Barb. p. 224, 1. 19],
and it is probable, though I do not
recollect any other authority for it,
that Balliol had some of them in his
small army.
?434 — — men in-til a Bra C
3439 — - for Breid and Alle C
3440 And etc and drank --- C
3452 — --- ofttymys -- C
3499 -- - thare-by R
3505 That the Bewmonde and Stamfurde C
3509 That had thai bad to flee layseir
Thai had been discomfytet thair
3523 — Brys
Brass
3550 Qwhen sal
3553 this Goddis -
3581 Lawndyrkyn
Londorkyne
H
R
H
R
R
R
H
Lambirkin Sc. Chr. V. II. p. 306
3583 Swne to wart — — R
3593 and Bertisse C
To make them Barres and Brettys H
3595 Swne sawe R
3635 • Fothirk C. H
3649 thair
Honorit baith with less & mair
And Dene William of Dalgernow
That tyme Abbot of Kelsou
Wes his Techor all this tyme
Keepit in a Castell syne
That stands into Normandy
Castell Galliard callit suthly
That ilk yeir James Bene H
3687 that of
3717 — in a trenwtyng
R
R
in a tranoynting H
3784 And turnyd hym wyth hym in hy R. C
3781 fechtand allane
Thai shot on him & hes him tane
In thair arms & he in hy
Turnit him about swiftly
For to hike about his awne men If
3789 And magre C. H
Ch. XXVII.
hundyr yhere thretty — R
say that R
3791
3803
3812
fel
And for that newyngis befor day
That yhe C
3813 For of that month forouth May H
3863 — Entysement C. H
3867 fell have R
3878 hangand be R
3898 That of Det R. C
3909, 3910 wanting in R. C. and supplied
from H.
3918 Bot thai couth R
3936 Pete helde thare C
3938 Sawsyd war mony C
3949 And til his R
3957 Hallely down
4017
Castelle Kyldrumy R
4018 Wes that Dame - R
4021 Wrqwarde R
4028 owt of R
Ch. XXVLII.
4039 the Papys Benet consent R
4094 And be-come - — R
4102 — - liffyng for til haf C. H
4110 Dwnhame C
132
VAEIOUS HEADINGS
4121 A Castele R
4128 fifteyn C
C
Ji
C
11
4131 John Gibson that was a gud man
wes gud
4142 Overjufiok —
Over Curnno
This name, I believe, is nowhere to be
found free of corruption. In the
Edit. ofSc. Chr. it is Wimirtannoch.
Ch. XXIX.
is not distinguished as a Chapter in C.
4161 Mailwille C
4164 sworue and made the Band R. C
sworne had maid him Band H
4171 ly in sa R
4176 Byddand opportwnyte R
4194 in Kyrk-yharde R
4217 ilk syde R
4235, 4236 wanting in C.
4236 Than til Kynros fra Dwnfermlyne R
4257 Eftyr-heiid that Petyrmes R
4260 Wolfs H
4270 Ingland R
4287 No couth R
4320 Cambel C
Campbell — H
4344 Gibson C. H
4350 Dormaught H
4365 That as Schawadouris war walkande C
4376 playnly the R
4382 Than schort tyme men mycht se R
4394 Pes can — R
4397 A gret pane have wonnyn then R
W* gret payne has wonnyng then C
wanting with a great deal more in H.
4404 And ekyd — - R
4405 Murrawe herd — R
4417 Louchqwhabyr — - C
4439 That wycht wes and of gud R
Wes worthi and of gret C
Ch. XXX.
4451 brynt that R
4452 This honowre dyd — — — R
4464 Bot R. C
4470 of that Cwntre R
4471 — — At Tarbart R
- Glowere C
ri
4479
4509 And thare
4526 — qwhilis
someqwhyll H
4595 Sa feil as - C
Ch. XXXI.
is not distinguished as a Chapter in C.
4631 — — Logidothwane C
4638 — than ben R
4649 — De C
— Dee - - H
4655 the nethar way //
4683 Erie saw R
4718 on thaire Evyn - -— R
4737 Willame suthin the — — R
4741 Barreris C
Ch. XXXII.
4776 and 4782 Strankaleter H
4781 Sum of — - R. C
And some — • — — - — — H
4788 — suld anoyit — R
4800 — Cusche Lanyhere - - C
— Cuschas Lanyar — H
— Custh Langer E
Cuthese Lanzer
EE
4803 A small Cosyr he gert bring thair H
4804 A Royne C. E
A Royne Lanyhar thairof to shair H
4805 • Schayng R
— Chawyng
or Thawyn£
Thwang
Thawing
Schawing
4818
4821 Raid
4824 And the Kyng —
And quhen the King -
Ch. XXXIII.
4877 • percis —
— C
— H
— E
- EE
wyth ane R
C
R. C.E
EE
4878 —
4879 Acton
— pressit
— • persit —
4907
Dyk wythdrw
R
C
H
Habirjon C
C
——— R
Gilstowne C
C
R
4927 It to thynk — - R
4930 As throw anis Jupertis done R
As throw thir Juperdeis war don C
With Jeperdyis oft syss hes done H
4946 Gentilman C
4952 that thai had R
4959 —
4976 — — couth na thyng —
4989
4997
4998
fraBas R
R
couth bryng na thing H
skaith it to gretly R
scho beris her well R
Wenche with Mr Pleddeill H
Ch. XXXIV.
5027 — — Willeris slayne was than R
5039 — — Avacht — R
Ch. XXXV.
5116 Wardan that chosyn —
Loncastel -
5131
5186
5187Gcrthym
5189 Lordyngis
5191 Wyth playn
With uplasit
til hym in hy R
R
C
(7
H
IN THE EIGHTH BOOK.
133
5197
ostays
As men usis oftsyse to ryn H
5208 — achows — R
5210 — — all til hard — - R. C
— all too hard — //
5224 — — Trwnsowne left thare — R. H
5243 — — wald na thyng R
5253— — • thridday C
5258 — thryn C
5285 The Herratis C
5287 half war to - — R
5290 alleris • C. H
5302 And that R
Ch. XXXVI.
is not marked as a Chapter in C.
5344 — fast athir sycht R
5348 —
5356 —
5385 —
5401 —
5409 —
5414
Folk wes slayne wes he C
yane C
as noucht
Myttane
R. C
— H
5431 For Thranes •
- slayne Holland R
owre swylk R
- H
Ch. XXXVII.
— owere
Rub. 2
5449 The Stwart than of -
5456 For to sege
5457 —
5460 gud of
Rose
5463 Schyre Keth of Galstown
5473 — , — he it yhauld R
5492
5505
5506
5513
5517
nevyr the qwhethyr he R
— Cours thre R
— Esclippis C
and so in 5522 and 5524.
5525 rynnys nere R. C. H
5532 And the Swne R
5537 and thai syne R
5540 lewyd all dry R
5543
5545
mast Defawt thai R
— Wchtyre R
Ughtreth in Fcedera V. V. p. 178.
5558 — kest down R
5560 layche to the R
5573 — and Barnys C
5574 And Women — C
5590 ilk day R
5620 Brok the R
5626 — — qwhile restyd R
5633- — — Roxburch bathe alsua R
5642 dyde here R
5654
Ch. XXXVIII.
of Towrys
That of Edinburgh a Burges wes
And Aldirman of it that tyme wes
He purvayit H
v. Boeth Hist. f. 334 a., which seems
here improved upon. The list of
the chief magistrates of Edinburgh
does not go so far back.
5667 Incheket R
5695 Ane Colis Crelis ware R
A payr of Coil Crelis ware C
And ane of thaim tuke Creills hare H
5697 Barelferreis C
5705 That cowart — R
5727 As herd R
5736 Sum flede R
5760 Bot R. C
5783 on Marche R
5844 Souythhamton C
5849 Nevyre the qwhethir thare
5857 abawndown welle
5862 mony joly
5885 Hafand E to this
5892 Kyng Dawy
5922 Of ale
Ch. XXXIX.
mast fors than —
the Rose
R
R
R
C
R
ilk dele R
— R
5970
5980
6008 Boyd Fowlartown
6012
6016
R
C
R
Mawtelent C
ordanyd hade R
6048 warly hym R
Ch. XL.
6064 And foure and C
6071 thame for to R
6081 and 6082 are wanting in C. and E.
6082 — in -til Inglaud R
in-till his Land
EE
6088 frely C
fairly — H
6108 — owrtyrwys of suddanly R
6122 Elhok C
6130 Hartissoyne C
6158 Thai say that — R
6171 Syne eftyr swne thai passyd syne R
6195 Wyst rycht - R. C
6226 — - - Graham H
6238 Than his Hors that thai had slayne R
Than his horse that he had slayn C- E
Sa fell it thai his Hors hes slaine EE
Sa fell it at his Horse wes slaine H
6272 - Wigtown U
6276 Bot thai that deyd in Forray R
6285 few left R
6286 kepoLand R
6307 And very mony Scottis men
Held stoutly thair Boundis then EE
These two lines are nearly the saine
inU.
VARIOUS READINGS
Bot the fellone snybbis thai had
Maid thair Herts to be rad
Sa that thai durst nocht take on hand
Agane the gret Routs to fecht or
stand H
7100 He and all R C
7107 Duchcry C
7109 The Tol of C
7111 Gold Mylyowi^ thrc R
71^1 Airv- Vin R*
63°0 couth thai P
7163 Til Schir Waltyr Mayhone a Knycht C
7171 all the laif than C
6310 trcwc of P
Ch. XLII.
6460 Thai put than to perylis sere R
6167 Thoma" //
7181 Rychardi" C
7190 In that R
7204 — — gert had felonely R
6181 Wallac Toivrc H
and so in I. 6491.
6490 Sum til R
Various Readings in the
Ninth Book.
6501 Fratvn° fra R
6518 trctvd it fyr^t R
6524, 6525, 6526,* 6527 wanting in C.
6550 — slely has thay R
6564 And his Swn the Banere of Dowglas R
6566 til hi" R
M c/du we 1 10 rnemore o
6587 Turnbuyl C
fiWl til Mrntti" ff
The Contents of Ch. xix. and xx. are
transposed, and those of xi. and
xxiiii. are wanting in R. and C.
Ch. I.
5 and 6 are transposed, except the first
words of each in R. C. They stand
right in EE.
20 strentht astmalyt was R
6595 Macdowallc C
6596 trctyd that R
6598 Scotti" Fay R
6601 and of Gallway R
6603 Ho™ J C
Rogerus Sc. Chr. V. II. p. 156.
66°8 of that Kynryk R
Ch. XLIII.
')1 Miot *.-l Tivm ff (~i
tnat mm ^
6817 Marc^chacl C
43 thai quhilc tha R
690° fcllonly R
6916 And that the payment eftyr were R
And eftyr the payment payit were C
6933, 6934, 6935 wanting in C.
6949 — sturdy eontenyng C
Kf) T>lnt illrr 7?
Ch. II.
76 duclland then R
stout governing II
the West Marche C
6959 of Ryalte wald R
6963 Mewros - C
Ch. XLIV.
Rub 1 tyl Jak R
104 lovyd God R
Gordon war richt wounddit fare C
Gordoun come hame than with his
pray H
143 thatoffute R
Ff¥7\ tVlimr- fiilK-lv ff
6987 — — drope wyth-in R
165 Marchis fel R
7007 to 7010 wanting in C.
Ch. III.
185 Penreth //
7021 til Kyng R
223 — thaim drownyd R
7010 Be hym R C
Ch. IV.
Ch. XLV.
°37 Loncft^tcl C
°38 yhcris tuk Ji
7000 — IIA n*ia nnnntt /?
94fi — — strovid the errownu R
IN THE NINTH BOOK.
135
And intill Haly H
271 All the " ' J R~C
ftOQ Tlio^^ fi»o r>
And all the H
847 Cu^chci" C If
273 Plcsnndic R
ft7^ *Rp)iolrlnnrl Z>
S7S TT^i V^/-v«rf«4- im /nr
Ch. V.
309 Fethirstanhawche - - - C
Ch. IX.
340 Benvik C
Ch. X.
is not marked as a distinct Chapter in
R., the Rubric is therefore taken
from C.
1091 A thousand thre hundyr and nynti
yher
Fra the byrthe of oure Lorde dere
S7S ivr> n* +>"» D
Ch. VI.
is not a distinct Chapter in C.
453 Til the Ca-telle R
455 And of ft
and so in I. 502.
1107 wanting. R. C
1101-1120 wanting in C., and instead of
them
Al thus yhaulde he wyth honoure
His Spirit til his Creature
Swd in Scoyne his Body lyis
His Saule in joy of Paradysse
This Kyng his Realme governyt weil
And fre it helde ilka deil
1121 And left it fre eftyr his decesse
1122 Qwhen our gud Lord sd endit was
1123 Of Scotland was na fut of land, &c.
EE also wants the Queen's corona-
tion, and some other lines. Many
leaves are here wanting in E
1130 Wyatourc C
163 Lcithc C
472 A-pon Marchia R
477 Pnrm""''!" n
515 the Gud that R
518 .From </iis to the end of the Chap, only
20 lines in EE.
522 Be tha twa Lordis and honorably R
E. as well as C. has it as printed.
539 Dane C
Dom E
516 on Se R
586 Anournvt C
588 Phcralis C
1138 And by tha he rychit mony
Qwhen thus our Leg Lord was dede
The secunde Robert, in-til his stede
His eldest Son, the thride Robert
Next hym succedit eftyrwart
The Lyndissay that yhere Sehir
Dawy C
so that lines 1138 to 1193, inclusive,
are wanting in C
Ch. XI.
1203 the Lord R
Phibby ^
593 a-raye fayre — R. C
aray a fair E
5^6 All was wyth C F
601 A Nauet of "' *R
An Ewar E
607, 608 wanting E
After line 586 this Chap, contains only
two lines in EE.
Ch. VII.
1°08 that Mone that R
fiM^ hrvnt nf Qii"K«v^«-t. r>
l^S thar at than mony R
686 The \vysast that R
1°31 on Hora • R
fortissimum, tic. Chr. V. II. p. 403.
693 slayne our tane R
1256 laivi^c C
693 to 696 wanting. C
Ch. VIII.
als wyth manful - C
Ch. XII.
1303 The thryd day C
77° ' .find fh-ii 7*
1319 Of the yhere the fyrst Entre
Febyryhere the neyst of tha
So Febryhere be this Numa R
136
VARIOUS READINGS.
1335 the thrid dry C
f>OQ'i r>f+irr i ~H- rliv ft
Ch. XIII.
°°86 Kest that " R
°300 he wald tharc to R
Amyas. Knyghton, col. 2739, now
Amiens.
Ch. XIV.
1539 Katcnc" C
2325 Douglas Archebald R
°366 bchovit to be R
•>367 accusit be thir R
2381 That gert yon Lym to be rycht s&
Sua mony falle the gamyn to ga
And sua-it hapynnyt that Dede done
That sudanely thareeftyr and sone
1575 The Stcrap lethir R C
1600 and his alswa R
Ifif)^ tn crirlrlvr vir /?
Ch. XVI.
1639 to 1642 wanting in C.
1655 that ouhcn his R C
°110 of lauchful baith R
Ch. XXIV.
Ch. XVII.
1677 to 1680 wanting in C. and E.
Some leaves wanting at this place in
Manuscript E.
1690 bathe moythe and made C
170,4 Tlilt ill D
°56 1 duclland tharc R
Ch. XXV.
2606 is the last line in the Cotton MS.
°6°9 "ud ~entyl R
Ch. XVIII.
Rub 2 --- and Rcdrcs R
borne R
17°y In Marchc C
Ch. XXVI.
2734 Syne that wes his Fadris ware done R
"763 a "cmbly fair R
Both are right : the meeting was in the
month of March.
Ch. XIX.
1811 The Lordi" R
"RO^ HinVnnHi"? Tinll tliot If
Ch. XXVII.
°849 of had R
Ch. XX.
1920 couth noch compris R
1986* the Lawys R
1985 Bot seldyn King berand Crown R
1986 Abbote be R
°880 He wan R
2001* — ony thing that R
Ch. XXI.
*}QS^ OiiTi^Ti "Plnof <P
3208 ye hard R
2072 Tyll he R. C
3220 Slane to Johne R
°117 he lovit vi'clc R
3234 Gabill ya yow lichtly EE
Either both are corruptions, or it is a
cant expression now unknown.
Ch. XXII.
2162 That lovit his R
2185 do wand R
3237 haif Enpresowne R
Ch. XXIII.
3°76 to sell that R
3290 Will thar of R
2''16 The Annuntiatiownc R
Will or cilia EF
^°11 Prnmvwt Tf
[ 13T ]
ADDITIONAL VARIOUS READINGS
FROM MSS. NOT REFERRED TO BY MACPHERSON.
Prologue.
77 Now as
80 Wilfully my det
94 Lummondis
120 Scottis and Inglis
126 The help besek I of
127 That spanys
Book I.
dite now
sail comittabill be -
4
17
24 alleris salvatioune E, L
30 As accordand Corneylis sayis E
59 angellis stature E
82-84 wanting, and instead has
Quhair of Eiff wes maid and kid —
111, 112 wanting
125, 126 transposed
130 To nwrice
For 143-145 has—
Syne brekis out and at the stound
179-184 wanting -
For 212-214 has—
Hirdis to herbry that lay thairout
336 And Brois
367, 368 wanting
368 bak and banys al to fruschit
383, 384 wanting
399-402 wanting
400 Oure hill
510 Dercad
545, 546 transposed •
553 wanting
After 554 has —
Strekand till the oceane seye
555 Emlat
570 The ilis Krys
628 [We mon] beseik forgyfnes St.
645 Cuntre and thare St.
670 crannys —
706-707 transposed
L
E
L
E
L
L
L
E
L
E
L
L
E
L
E
E
E
E
E
A
A
St. A
St. A
741, 742 inserted after 743 and 744 E
751-753 wanting St. A
After 754 has —
Is in that land for-owtyn faill St. A
756 Baith of fassoun and of fors St. A
793 Bot sic hornys St. A
873, 874 wanting E
875, 876 transposed, E
878 membrochtis mycht E, St. A
967 moving springis E, St. A
971 gadnilus E
1150 syne Coartane E
1206-1209 wanting E
1217-1218 transposed St. A
1282 rywere oure all St. A
1324 ,- is Brebane E
1332 and Foretane E
1346 — distrenyed be E
1379 regnand is langage E
Book II.
133 Fra quham the Archeden R
Of quhame St. A
180 And vij als E
264 in to storeis auld E
310 movit mare E
416 — fore tyll amend St. A
After 416 are inserted —
That he mycht anys his sone se
Ore of this warld that he wald dee St. A
445 Dame metra E
515 In to the Kirk E
511 Bot throw
542
548
575 wanting
St. A
thame yude St. A
of ladeis and St. A
St. A
After 577 has—
Bylis and othir fylthis seyre
That was grewis on seyre manere St. A
716 Of case he cleit rycht subitane E
138
ADDITIONAL VARIOUS READINGS.
718 in hallowit
725 War Scottis wild
735 as Scottis vile
794 Ireschery for Ireland
825 Quhen passyd ware twa hundyre
yeire •. St. A
832 hundyre yeire St. A
967 twa hundyre St. A
970 the modyre of St. A
1288 had company E
1351-1354 wanting E
1356-1358 wanting, and instead has —
That barne gat in chamer play E
1366-1398 wanting, and instead has — E
To ger al erd him tribute pay
Or ellis he suld thaim fast assail
With batel ; and send to Sithy haill
A message, and bad thai suld til him
draw
And becum his men in law.
Thai ansuered him apon this wise
That schame wes til a King to ris
Again thair simplenes, and als dowtus
The were is, and perrilus.
Of this for to mak schort our tale,
Versozes discumfit in batale
Wes, and al his chevalry
Thai chassit awai halely
And tharfor rednes fle and fast
His folkis fra danger at the last
Wan ; bot the Sitikis with thair power
Had wastit al the land with were E
1404-1407 wanting, and has —
And of thaim tribut gat xv yere
And thair baid til thair wiffes thaim
kend E
Book III.
3 And oure the tempel chosin wes E
53-56 wanting, and has —
Thai thocht thame in a fellone fray
And wyst na thyng quhat thai suld
say St. A
77 Incabitis E
109 men of were E
117 A man that E
118 quhamevyr E
345 Sa fast that he mycht haldin be,
Sa that his faes mycht have pouste E
hart sennonys
this hure
353
369
370 Scho gowlyt —
41 9-422 wanting —
430 War sevin of
441
487 Trojanis that Troe
561 Trownevant
613 Ekawnt
depe presonn
649 His gudame E
653 Contenis ix hundreth and xl yere E
667 xiiij yere E
671-672 wanting St. A
702 Achas St. A
713 and sewintene E
775, 776 transposed
807FraOrtes
820
878
E, St. A
St. A
1008, 1009 transposed
1065 Erth
1083
1122
1138 Altire-Syra
Book IV.
4 regnand was
73
that Circus St. A
laif abyde St. A
E
E
Quicunque E
sync E
E
thre and thretty St. A
After 118 inserted in capitals — %
Quartaaetas E
124 thre skoyre St. A
158 wanting, and has —
A hund'ir fully and fourty yere
The sewinty clerkis sais oure
Foure hundreth yere foure score
and foure St. A, E
276, 277 transposed St. A
446 Scho buskit Mr rycht prevaly E
610 Foure thousand St. A
655 Twa hundyre thousand St. A
667 Foure hunder wynter xvij yere and
sevin E
747, 748 wanting E
993, 994 transposed E
1087, 1088 transposed
1093
1139f to 1144f wanting
1190 wes God of —
1243, 1244 wanting
1477 Scipio
1484 In the moneth of Januere
I486 of Alpyne —
1494, 1495 wanting
1531 Thre thousand -
1577
St. A
fourty E
E
E
St. A
E
St. A
E
E
Nynyus St. A
— E
1701 Threhundyr
After 1772 are inserted —
And wyth thingis that mycht avail
Thame' to help in that bataill E
1793 wanting, and has instead-—
The south that tyme inhabid E
1867 Thre thousand E
1933-1934 transposed St. A
1948 Mare derf than ony as ye se E, St. A
1970 Remeid E
2053 — sixty E
2165 — - thre regionis E, St. A
ADDITIONAL VARIOUS READINGS.
139
E
St. A
175-2176 transposed
2327 fifty -
2375 Fourty
2481-2484 wanting
2504-2507 wanting, and has—
Ceteis easterns and al townis
2653, 2654 wanting, and has —
Or as scheip men bouchtis mais
To opin and to scbaw their clais
2653 Or as chapmen buthis
Book V.
94-97 wanting E
107 caram E
199 And gang in Jerusalem agane St. A, E
253 The xv dai — E
263, 264 wanting E
314 wanting • E
345 intyll Dalphyne he St. A
351 in tyll Dalphyne als St. A
382 SanctTybere E
St. A
385 Sa lang he leiffit
487, 488 transposed
539 play was scho never sade St. A
After 628 are inserted —
And that was borne befor the tyme
And thus thai put till him the cryme.
E
761 That tyme Lynyus of Tuskane
762 Kyng, borne and son of Esculane
763 xi moneth and yeiris thre St. A
After 834 are inserted 839, 840 E
881-884 wanting E
921, 922 transposed — E
926 And aucht moneth —
1096 wanting
1263 Thre yere
1377, 1378 transposed
1392 Sax wolkis
1500 A new Chapter •
— St. A
E
E
E
— St. A
•St.A,E
How Pasche day was ordanyt to be
Of the Sondays solempnite St. A
Off Paip Pyus ye mai here
Nixt followand in this Cheptere. E
1629 wist weill of Judas St. A
1638 A new Chapter—
Off a madyn was maid abbot
And was diffamyt throw a trate St. A
1642 And thretty St. A
1663-1664 wanting St. A
1666, 1667 wanting, 'and instead has —
That for the faith ware geldyt swa
As haly Kyrk can memor ma
Thyr thre conversyt togyddyre ay
And had repaire tyll ane abbay. St. A
1671, 1672 transposed E
1678 That Malycia was callyt to name
St. A
St. A
E
K
E
After 1710 a new Chapter —
Off syndry papis in thare lyf
And seyr empryouris successyve
1711 written in red —
1719, 1720 transposed
1801, 1802 wanting —
1824 And days foure for owtyne were
St. A
Chapter ix. : Title—
Of the fyrst emperour that tuke
Crystyndome, as tellis the buke. St. A
1919, 1920 transposed St. A
After 2126 are inserted 2131-2134 E
2157, 2158 transposed E
2237 And gert seik thame, nycht and day E
2263 written in red E
2270 xii dais St. A, E
2295, 2296 transposed
2313 Bernarde bolge -
•St. A
St. A
After 2322 a new Chapter —
Heire it tellis for quhat ressone
Sanct Lowrence sufferyt passione.
SLA
2323 written in red E
2324 Syxt held that staite twa yeir ewyne
St. A
After 2442 a new Chapter —
Off syndry papis and empryouris seire
And of thar lif now may ye here.
St. A
2443 written in red E
2479 written in red E
2533, 2534 transposed
2613 written in red —
2631
St. A, E
E
2659 written in red
2663, 2664 transposed •
BotEthell St. A
E
E
2668 And nixt hym Dernoch Nathyles
St. A
Dewirterach Natales E
2676, 2677 transposed St. A
2749, 2750 transposed • E
2958, 2959 wanting E
2973-2981 wanting E
3027 written in red — E
3179 written in red E
3251 callis it Clidis wall St. A
3251 Thrill wal E
3259 ^critten in red E
After 3290 a new Chapter-
OS the arratyke Arryus
And of gude Athanasius. St. A
3291 written in red E
After 3324 a new Chapter—
How our lady gart a deid knycht sla
Juliane the Apostata. St. A
3325, 3326 wan tiny E
140
ADDITIONAL VARIOUS READINGS.
3327 written in red
3409, 3410 transposed
3413 ivritten in red
3415, 3416 wanting, and has instead—
Bot how he gat that dignite
Throu symelatioue and suttelte
To tell it ware oure prolixt
For thi will 1 now tell the text
For ire and fellouny that he had
Tyll Cristyn men gret lawis he maid.
St. A
After 3500 a new Chapter —
This cheptour tellis trewly
Quha maid fyrst Gloria Patri. St. A
3501 written in red E
From 3504 to 3568 wanting, a folio
being lost E
3563 Durst Erthson St. A
After 3566 a new Chapter —
Off a ferlyfull barne borne
Syc ane was nayne seyn beforne. St. A
3615 written in red — E
Chapter xi. : Title-
OS Theodosius the emperyour
That Sanct Ambros brocht fra errour.
St. A
From 3835 to 3854 wanting E
From 3886 to 3905 wanting, and has
instead —
"Thairlbr of quere I rede that ye
Pas amang the commynite
And thare tak your sacrament."
Than but he past in guid entent. E
3912, 3913 wanting St. A
3919-3922 wanting E
3931-3938 wanting — E
3943, 3944 wanting E
3966 to 3968 wanting, and has —
Thairfor wyth reverence ye honestly
Thaim trete, and forber honorably. E
3971, 3972 wanting E
4007-4008 transposed •
4009 Gain
4009 Galan
St. A
St. A
— E
After 4126 a new Chapter—
How the nobyll Kyng Arthoure
slavne throu Mordred the tr
Was slaynt
4303, 4304 transposed -
4312 wanted
ordred the tratour.
St. A
— E
— E
— E
St. A
4463, 4464 transposed
4571, 4572, 4573 wanting
4729-4731 wanting, and has—
He passit thare richt increly E
After 4732 is inserted —
And wyth gret dyseis on hyr can cry.
St. A
4815 to 4825 wanting, and has instead —
Mare the hunger in Ytalye
A gret hunger for fait of meit
That the moderes wald for hunger etc
Thar barnis in Constantinople cite
In Constantyne sic mortalite
Thar fell a greting with devotioun
For that causit purificatioun to be
Of our ladye done wyth solempnite
Was ordanit ilka yere
As ye se it haldyne and the manere.
E
5002, 5003 wanting — E
5023, 5024 transposed E
5078-5082 wanting
5092 That blitheles bird -
5107 Brute Mathonysone
5105-5110 wanting
— E
— E
St. A
E
5287, 5288, 5289 wanting, and has instead —
The dewyll askyt how lang he bade
In Paradys fra he was made
Or that he fell in to syn
To that sanct Serf ansuerit hym
And said he was bot houris sewyn
In it or he brak byddyng ewyn. St. A
After 5364 a neiu Chapter —
Off Tyberius the trew empryour
And how Cryst ekyt his tresoure.
St. A
After 5592 are inserted —
And thus hys purgatory heire he had
Off quhilk the Trinyte hym warnyng
maide. St. A
5653-5667 torn out - E
5983-5700 torn out E
Book VI.
17 Sewyn hundyre wynter and ane St. A
101, 102 transposed — - E
175, 176 transposed — E
181-184 wanting — - E
201, 202 wanting - — E
318 The graif quhar Charllis Marschael lay
384 Off Scottis thane deit in his bed. St. A
387 Hed son in his lay St. A, E
416 wyne it lychtly St. A
417-419 wanting E
435 leiffit days thre St. A
446 Radulfus St. A
447 as Oras says St. A
453-455 wanting, and has —
And to this Leo the ferd pape
Before seyre prelatys and bischope
He hecht of uevotione ilk yeire
To send to Rome a denere. St. A
469-471 wanting E
ADDITIONAL VARIOUS READINGS.
141
557
580 wanting
594
Wynter seynty and thre St. A
E
subtus E
717 Sevin hunder E
717, 718 transposed — St. A
726 Religiosus ibi vir abbas obiit — St. A
726 Keligiosus E
784 fuit St. A
811 — — — arestis St. A
812 — • juraque gerens St. A
814 — Forasii — St. A
816 — quousque St. A
846 — et deca bis annis St. A
848 Nati truncatur Symbol E
1147-1150 wanting St. A
1177, 1178 transposed — St. A
1272, 1273 wanting St. A
1465-1467 wanting E
1660, 1661 wanting and lias —
And Kyng Duncane before he deit
This woman in a lande he feit
And gaif it hyre in herytage
Tyll hyre and hyrrys and hyr lynnage.
at. A
1758-1761 wanting St. A
2307-2310 wanting — St. A, E
Book VII.
9, 10 wanting
24 wanting
26 wanting
31 , 32 wanting •
49, 50 wanting
67, 68 wanting
71-74 wanting
85-88 wanting
111-258 wanting •
279 Edwerd Edmond Cheldred
317, 318 wanting
345 wantinq
- L
- L
- L
- L
- L
- L
- L
- L
- L
- L
- L
- L
351 Edward and this Ethelbreid — St. A
355 And foundyt of Clwny the sel St. A
361 wanting • L
364, 365 wanting, and has —
Ben in the queir of Dunfermlyng L
418-420 wanting, and has —
And auchtene fra the birth deir L
425 And nynty yeire was regnand St. A
After 438 a new Chapter with this
title—
How a knycht that was full auld
Saide of the gude quheyne dame
Maulde. St. A
455-458 wanting, and has —
The Archibischop of York with
solempnite
Crounit dame Malde that lady fre. L
463-466 wanting, and has —
Off the land, than ane auld Knicht
said he L
475, 476 wanting L
481-483 wanting, and has —
Thair wes a traitour in the tabill set L
489, 490 transposed L
493, 494 wanting — L
499, 500 wanting L
535-538 wanting • — — L
715-718 wanting — - L
737-740 wanting L
763-765 wanting, and has —
This Henry ordanit theirs to be L
769-772 wanting < L
777-782 wanting, and has—
A tour in Italy throu that cais
Wes removit quhair it foundit wes.
L
885-888 wanting St. A, L
903, 904 wanting L
911, 912 wanting L
979-982 wanting, and has —
Nixt quhile wes William Swerd
Robert Curtose son in erd. L
995, 996 wanting L
1129, 1130 wanting L
After 1235 are added —
And sum says sa did he Carame
One Tweyd in tyll Sanct Cuthbert's
nayme. St. A
1339-1341 wanting, and has —
The archibischop of corupt and charge
1351-1354 wanting, and has —
His ministeris put in his chalis thair /
Venemous poysnyng but mair. L
1436-1438 wanting, and has —
In the auld kirk lyis with honour L
1472-1492 wanting, and has —
A thousand a hundreth sexty & thre
Schir Arnald the bischop than deit he
And sone efter he wes deid
Richert bischop wes in his steid. L
1510-1514 wanting, and has —
In Dunfermlyng thai couth him lay L
2664, 2665 transposed • E
2811, 2812 transposed E
2899 And xxv wynter — E
2918-2924 wanting L
3531 The xxvj day E
3581, 3582 wanting — L
3599 Yemen pure ryche and knaif
Yong men pure
3600 ofpythane
3609, 3610 wanting
St. A
— L
— L
— L
3620 That led our land in law and leid L
3620 lauche and le St.
3621 sons of wyne and
3623 Our gold turnit wes into leid //
3026 That stad in greit perplexitie L
142
ADDITIONAL VAEIOUS HEADINGS.
Book VIII.
Title of Chapter i. is —
Off a message that ordanyt was
In till Norway for to pas. St. A
8 wanting — — — E
86 wanting L
103' Of Kyngis blude St. A
114 to ay re there lande St. A
115 lyne forouth male St. A
119, 120 wanting L
211 That can taik sampyll at othyr
him by. St. A, E
Title of Chapter rv. is —
How Kyng Edwarde gaif fals sentens
Agane the Broys, but conscience.
St. A
470 wanting St. A
After 471 is inserted —
That hallely than thai declare. St. A
498 Baith in custume law and write
St. A, E, L
531, 532 transposed St. A
L
L
L
L
L
L
L
L
L
L
L
L
L
L
L
L
L
L
L
1247, 1248 wanting St. A, E
1282 at Dunbleyne St. A, E
1373 That bair the croun of Scotland. L
1466 Allanys wif - St. A, E
570-581 wanting -
633-642 wanting -
651 wanting
655, 658 wanting
705, 706 wanting
709, 710 wanting —
729 wanting
732 ivanting •
782, 783 wanting
797-800 wanting
829, 830 wanting •
851, 852 wanting
859, 860 wanting
871, 872 wanting
878, 879 wanting
901-908 wanting —
929, 930 wanting -
&51-954 wanting
1477, 1478 wanting
1489, 1490 wanting
1501, 1502 wanting
1570 lord of Balquhethir
1643, 1644 wanting
1661-1666 wanting
1677, 1678 wanting
1681, 1682 wanting
1727, 1728 wanting •
Title of Chapter ix. is —
How King Edward in Berwyk come
One Gude Fryday and slew all oure
folkis doune. St. A
1743, 1744 wanting
1755, 1756 wanting
1763-1768 wanting
1777, 1778 wanting • ----
1813, 1814 wanting ----
1826, 1827 wanting --- • --
1836-1838 wanting, and has—
Then cry it he ffast, "Hald your
hand."
1843-1850 wanting --- - --
1861, 1862 wanting - - • -- • -
1864, 1865 wanting ----
2009, 2010 wanting ---- — •
2047, 2048 wanting • - ---
2055, 2056 wanting -- --
2059, 2060 wanting --- --
2097, 2098 wanting ----- -
2175, 2176 wanting ---
2203-2206 wanting ------
2207, 2208 as in print
2211, 2212 wanting
2215, 2216 as in print -
2277, 2278 wanting •
L
L
L
L
E
L
L
L
L
L
L
St. A, E
L
St. A, E
After 2316 a new Chapter, titled —
How King Edward the tyrand
Plenyeit to the Pape of Scotland.
2331, 2332 wanting ' L
2337-2341 wanting, and lias —
That was betwene Frans and Scotland
The trews to him war nocht lykand
The grantit thaim to the King of
France, for he L
2393, 2394 wanting L
After 2406 are inserted —
And in King Robertis buke rycht weile
It tellis efter how it was wone
And castyn doune baith all and sum.
St. A
2432-2444 wanting, and has —
To have this realme in property
His cure hale than set he
But Goddis greit piete syne
Lettit him of his fiyne. L
2458 wanting E
2481, 2482 wanting L
2525, 2526 wanting, and has—
Than laid thai on rusche for rasche
Mony dunt and mony dusche. L
2607, 2608 wanting - L
2617, 2618 wanting E
2637-2640 wanting St. A, E
2661, 2662 wanting - L
2677-2679 wanting — L
2*593, 2694 wanting — L
2751, 2752 wanting L
2941 A thousand — - E
Title of Chapter xix. is—
How Wyntoune him excusis fra wyte
And schawis of this how he can wryte.
St. A
ADDITIONAL VAE10US READINGS.
143
2951, 2952 wanting
2965
fifty
Chapter xxi. not a new Cliapter.
2993, 2994 wanting
2998-3000 wanting —
3009, 3010 wanting •
St. A, E
SLA
L
L
L
3025 A thowsande and tare luuidyre
yeire
3026 And xxvi to thai but weire. St. A, E
3034 Schir Hew Dispensair L
3038-3040 wanting, and has —
Syne demembrit men micht thame
se.
3049, 3050 wanting
3053, 3054 wanting
3059, 3060 wanting
3111, 3112 wanting
After 3112 a new Chapter, titled- —
Qnhen gude Schir James of Dowglas
In the Halyland can pas. St. A
Chapter xxiv. is titled —
How the gude erle of Murray lede
The cuntre and how that he was dreide.
St. A
3127 twenty and nyn L
3135-3142 wanting E
3159, 3160 wanting L
3166, 3167 wanting, and has —
The schireff suld pay him schillings
thre. L
After 3168 is inserted—
At the next chekker but delay. L
3173-3182 wanting St. A
After 3176 is inserted —
And that allowit to be alsua. E
After 3177 is inserted —
Gret summondis than gart he ma. E
3183 wanting L
3186, 3187 wanting, and has —
He gert hing him or he stent. L
After 3210 is inserted —
There he persavit thar a man was
That had done deidis of fellonis
And he persavit of that man. E
3279 new Chapter —
And how the batell off Duplyne
Come throu a wyckyt mannis tystyn.
St. A
3284-3286 wanting, and has—
Wes ane officiate of verteu. L
3298-3300 wanting, and has—
Bot the officiate to espy he zeid. L
After 3363 is inserted —
That haly sanct as I hard say. E
After 3367 are inserted —
In halowit moldis and erdit sone
The worthi gentill than but hone. E
3369, 3370 wanting
3389, 3390 wanting
L
L
3546-3548 wanting, and has—
Bot quhen the loup he saw sa ly. L
3655-3658 wanting L
3661, 3662 wanting L
After 3710 a new Chapter, titled —
How Schir Androw of Murray wes
tane
That than of Scotland was wardane.
St. A
3755-3758 wanting
3783, 3784 transposed
3789 Mawgre his will L
3813 And for that neiving befor day — E
3838 wanting E
3840 wanting — E
3881, 3882 wanting -
3889, 3890 wanting •
3897-3900 wanting
3967-3970 wanting
3987, 3988 wanting •
L
L
L
L
4092, 4093 transposed E
4128 noucht xv zeire — St. A
4128 Of eld he was bot xv yere E
4137-4139 wanting L
Chapter xxix. not anew Chapter in — E
4150 Thretty sex to thair cleir L
4197-4200 wanting, and has —
Fra Sanct' Johnestoun eft with men
Renewit wes that assege than. L
4227, 4228 wanting, and has —
And caryit on thair with thair way. L
4235, 4236 wanting St. A, E, L
4243, 4244 wanting L
4263-4333 torn out E
4285-4290 wanting, and has —
Yit quhen at barnis thai wald spere
Quhays men thai wer thai maid
ansuer. L
After 4300 new Chapter titled —
How Robert Stewart at syn was King
Faucht and was the fyrst maide re-
lewyng. St. A
4341, 4342 wanting L
4343 Thair the schiretf wyth stanys wes
slane. L
4439, 4440 transposed .thus —
And Lawrence sine of Prestoim
That gude wes and of renoun. L
4461-4464 wanting • L
4523, 4524 wanting L
4527-4530 wanting, and has —
For nevir this fals word than
The honour had levit the Scottis men.
L
4579, 4580 wanting L
4G03-4606 wanting, and has —
Thaypassit agane toDunnotter syne. L
144
ADDITIONAL VAEIOUS READINGS.
Chapter xxx. not a new Chapter in E
4737-4744 wanting L
Chapter xxxn. : title —
How King Edward of Wyndissore
Come to rewenge him wyth gret shore.
St. A
4821-4823 wanting, and has — •
Thair thai passit with man and land.
4957, 4958 transposed
4985, 4986 wanting
5037-5106 torn out
For 5047, 5048 reads—
Set in armis he deyt nocht
In armis grete prowes he wrocht.
5063, 5064 wanting
5085 wanting
After 5086 is inserted —
In tyll all hy than sped he. St. A
Chapter xxxv. : title —
How the gude erle of Derby
Justit of weire at Berwik manly.
St. A
E
young Robert — St. A,
— E
A,E
A, E
A,E
5118 ofGabard
5120 —
5131 Of Longcastel
5141 it richt thair — St.
5191 With plane scheldis St.
5198 price and worschip St.
For 5273, 5274 reads—
And he as bourdand blythly
Ansuerd to that Knycht iu hy.
Chapter xxxvi. not a new Chapter in
5741 wanting
5962, 5963 wanting -
E
E
E
//
6081, 6082 wanting — - St. A, E
Chapter XLI. : title —
How the weire fell throw Wyntoune
Fore the young lady of Cetoune.
St. A
6095, 6096 wanting
6277, 6278 wanting
6354 wanting
6406, 6407 transposed
64G7, 6408 wanting
6415, 6416 wanting
6421, 6422 wanting —
6433-6435 wanting
6439, 6440 wanting
St. A,
After 6506 new Chapter, titled —
How the Balliole gaif up his rycht
To the King Edward of mycht. St. A
6524-6527 wanting — — St. A, E
6528, 6529 wanting L
6541-6548 wanting — L
After 6588 new Chapter, titled—
How Galoway was brocht to the pece
Throw the Dowglas or he wald ses.
St. A
6633, 6634 wanting L
Chapter XLIII. wanting in •
E, L
6833, 6834 wanting, and has —
Our say past with his vist anone
6836 wanting
6855, 6856 wanting
6865, 6866 wanting
6883, 6884 transposed . St. A
6893 Northumberland St. A
After 6893 are inserted —
And in that tym to be tretaud
And to se a gud fassoun. St. A, E
6933-6935 wanting St. A, E
6953-6956 wanting L
After 6966 adds—
He wald ryd oft in Ingland
With semily court and weill farrand.
St. A
7007-3010 wanting E
After 7044 adds—
He was chewailrous and wortlii
For thi he schupe him hallely
On Godis fays to trawaile
And for that way he can him taile
Had he noucht beyn prewenit with
deid
That all hys folk maide will of reid
Deide lettit him of that purpos
0 thow fell wedand attropos
That throw thi fellony foreberis nane
Bot ore thare tym takis mony ane
Thou tuk him all tyll haistely
He had bot sewin zeris and fourty
Off eyld quhen he of warld can pass
At Edinbrugh deit and beryt was
Fra the byrthe of oure lord deire
A thowsand and thre hundyre yeire
And syne thre skoyre and v there tyll
Lord Jeshu gyf it be thi will
Thow bring his sail till Paradys
To ryng with The quhen all sail rys.
St. A
7057, 7058 wanting L
7065, 7066 wanting — L
7071, 7072 wanting — . L
7191, 7192 wanting L
Book IX.
4 and 5 come before 3 L
5, 6 transposed E
After 5 is inserted —
And had the land in governyng L
7 Had in keping this gude Erskyn L
8 wanting L
26 Gave gold L
33, 34 wanting — — - L
100 wanting E
ADDITIONAL VAEIOUS HEADINGS.
145
107, 108 wanting
113, 114 wanting
143, 144 wanting
241 wanting, and has —
That the earllis rais him agane
With mony men in mind and mane
And was rissin agane the King. E
383 Schir William of Cunyngame com at
rycht St.A,E
384 And wele arayit him to the fecht
St. A, E
402, 403 wanting St. A, E
After 419 wanting —
He passit than wythoutin faill
That he did sua in Tevidaill.
452, 453 wanting
461 Four had baneris
462 And four thousand awblasteris
St. A,
491-496 wanting
513, 514 wanting
520-523 wanting
527-532 wanting
535-538 wanting —
565-568 wanting
573, 574 wanting
583, 584 wanting
587-603 wanting, and has —
Bischop Walter that eftir him come
Ekit it with jowellis and ornamentis
sone
As vestmentis ewatis and the fat
For haly watter of silver he gat
A navet of silver als gaiff he
Off gold he gaiff bandyknnis thre.
605, 606 wanting
691 At Braidefeld
693-695 wanting
728 Kyrklynefurd
736 Drochtda
St. A, E, L
E, L
St. A, E
L
E
Several leaves torn out including Chapters
x. to xx. E
The MS. of E ends near the close of
Chapter xxrv.
908 For men trowit nocht he had bene
deid. L
912 The victory God send him but dont L
947, 948 wanting L
1969, 1070 wanting L
Chapter x. wants title in L
1102, 1103 wanting
After 11 08 is inserted —
But ony let or mair delay.
1133, 1134 wanting
1163, 1164 wanting
1171, 1172 wanting
1181, 1182 wanting
1194 Erie of Craufurd michty
1225, 1226 transposed
1237-1240 wanting
1254 Schir Davy festynnyt -
1277, 1278 wanting —
1369, 1370 wanting
1391-1400 wanting, and has —
The Bischop of Glasgw Glendunwyn
then
Said his mes of the Requiem
The Bischop of Sanctandrois toun
Walter Traill, maid collatioun. L
1405-1412 wanting, and has—
Be thir forsaidis bischopis the mes
And the coronatioun done wes
Interchangeably, and of Glasgow the
bischop
Maid the collatioun in grete estait. L
1419-1423 wanting L
1427-1430 wanting, and has —
And on the morne of his carnage
The King tuke fewte and homage.
1441-1444 wanting
1593-1596 wanting
1608, 1609 wanting
1639, 1640 wanting
1643, 1644 wanting
1664 slane fourty
1667, 1668 wanting
1676-1679 wanting
1879, 1880 wanting
1917-1936 wanting — —
2165-2176 wanting, and has —
Bot than the Paip wes and mair
In his palice of Awinione chosin thair.
L
L
L
2183-2192 wanting
2193, 2194 transposed
2293-2300 wanting, and has —
In this mater eftir than
Agane William Nory he send a man
Bot the Paip wald nocht do
For ocht that man couth do. L
VOL. III.
[ 146 ]
LIST OF THE SEVEEAL MANUSCEIPTS EEFEEEED
TO IN THE VAEIOUS EEADINGS, NOTES, AND
ILLUSTEATIONS.
1. The Royal, . . . . . MS. H
2. The Lansdowne, . • . ,, L
3. The Cottonian, . . . . „ G
4. The St. Andrews, . . . „ St. A
5. The First Edinburgh, . . £| „ E
6. The Second Edinburgh, '.. „ EE
7. The Wemyss, . . . W
8. The Auchinleck, . . „ A
9. The Harleian, . . . H
10. The Panmure, . . . ,, P
11. TheSeton, . .. . . „ 8
Facsimiles of Nos: 1 to 8 are given in the present volume. The three
others being modern transcripts, have no special interest.
[ 147 ]
FROM the account of the Wyntoun Manuscripts given in the
present Volume, it will be seen that several of them are defec-
tive at the beginning, wanting the leaves with the Prologue,
etc. In the text in Vol. I. the Prologue is printed from the
Eoyal MS., and is entire. In MS. EE it occurs nearly verbatim ;
and also the later portion in MS. L, commencing with line 72.
The Eubrics or Titles of the several Chapters likewise vary
in the different Manuscripts. The Wemyss MS. being wholly
unlike the printed text, it was deemed advisable to give,
in the following pages, the entire series of Eubrics in a
substantive form, along with the Prologue, reckoned in that
MS. as Chapter First and Chapter Second, on account of the
variations not being merely verbal, along with portions of
subsequent chapters containing the genealogy of the Pictish
Kings.
In MS. W. the first leaf that is preserved has the con-
clusion of a general Table of Contents. This happens to be
of importance, not only in supplying some Eubrics where the
MS. is imperfect, but in enabling us to ascertain the actual
extent of the Chronicle as it appears to have come from the
Author's hands, before the work was enlarged and subdivided
into Nine P>ooks.
THE RUBRICS OR TITLES OF CHAPTEES.
FROM THE WEMYSS MS.
[BOOK FIEST.]
CH. I. The first chapiter tellis but less, VOL. I. p. 3
Throuch quham this Buke translatit wes.
II. The secund chapiter tellis how this 9
In Sevin Bukis devidit is.
III. The thrid chapiter expremys in mynd 10
The stait of Angell and Mankynd.
IV. How God made Adam and Eve his make, 1 1
And how he for thar syne tuke wraik.
V. How Adam gat Abell and Cayne, 1 5
That thro Lamek efter wes slaine.
VI. [A leaf is wanting in the MS. which contained thz
VII. Rubrics and portions of these two Chapters.]
VIII. Off Noe and of Noyis flude, 22
And of his barne tyme ill and gud.
IX. Heir may ye wit withoutin weir 25
Quham of came earllis and knychtis heir.
X. How the Warld wes devidit in thre, 27
Amangis the thre Sonnis of Noe.
150 KUBEICS FEOM MS. W.
CH. XI. How sindry landis lyis merchiand, VOL. I. p. 40
And of sindry ferlyis in thaim Hand.
XII. Heir may ye wit trewly to tell, 46
To quham the Kinrik of Affrik fell.
XIII. How many landis ar in Europe, 48
And quha foundit first Eome our hope.
XIV. Off braid Bertane and that lynage, 53
To quham it fell by heretage.
XV. Off the gret Tour of Babilone, 56
And of thar langage the confusioun.
XVI. Off Nemprod and of his rysing, 58
And of seir pohetis and thar liffing.
XVII. Off Nynus king, and frelage 72
That he gert do till auc ymage.
XVIII. Quha foundit first Jerusalem,
And sa the First Buke endis the teme.
[BOOK SECOND.]
XIX. The Autour weill declaris heir 69
Throuch quham seir datis wes in weir.
XX. Off Nynus slauchter, and his ending, 72
And of the Bruttis begynnyng.
XXI. Off Abrahamys posterite 76
Heir may ye fynd gyf ye will se.
XXII. How first the He of the Eodis was 81
Inhabit, and syne privilege has.
EUBRICS FKOM MS. W. 151
CH. XXIII. How Joseph wes in Egypt said, VOL. I. p. 82
And how all thing yeid as he wald.
XXIV. Off Dewcalyonis flude, 86
And of thaim als that till him yude.
XXV. Heir it tellis of the teyne wrakis 88
Off Egypt, and full mencion makis.
XXVI. Heir it tellis quham of Brutus 93
Come and devidit Brettane thus.
XXVII. How the Scottis out of Irland 97
Come first and inhabit Scotland.
XXVIII. How the Kingis Stane out of Irland 167
Wes brocht first fra thin in Scotland.
XXIX. How first the Kinrik raiss of Perse,
This clause will clerely yon reherse.
XXX. Off Duke Josue and of his dedis, 107
Heir may ye fynd quha at it redis.
XXXI. Heir may ye reid in this ilk pece, 111
Off a weir that befell in Grece.
XXXII. Heir may ze fynd of Dedalus, 1 1 3
And of his dedis mervalus.
XXXIII. [The Rubric of this Chapter is omitted in the MS.]
XXXIV. How twa Ladyis tuke governall, 119
Off Kinrikis and faucht in battalL
XXXV. Off Troyis fell distructioun, 124
And of Brutus cummyn in this regioun.
152 RUBRICS FROM MS. W.
[BOOK THIRD.]
Gil. XXXVI. Heir makis the Autour mentioun VOL. I. p. 1 3 1
Off folkis to knaw thair generatioun.
XXXVII. Off the Jowls in Israeli, 134
And how Sangaris slauchter fell.
XXXVIII. Off Sampsonis fors, and his wichtnes, 138
And of his dissaving but less.
XXXIX. Quhen Brutus come first in Brettane, 149
And wan it all with mycht and mayrie.
XL. Off Latyne Kingis genology, 154
Heir it tellis wele and schortly.
XLI. Off the successioun of Pers, 159
And of Sardanapallus to rehers. 156
XLII. How wiffis monyst thar men so fast, 161
That thai agane to the batall past.
XLIII. Off the fell tyrand Falaryne, 162
That usit ay Innocentis to pyne.
XLIV. Off Olimpias the maner, 164
In this place now may ye heir.
XLV. How Symone Breke of Spanye land, 169
Brocht the Kinjns Stane first in Irland.
'o
[BOOK FOURTH.]
XLVI. How the Autour, in plesand dyte, 173
Maid this Buke to draw delite.
XLVII. Quham throuch that Rome was foundit first, 177
How may ye fynd gif that ye list.
RUBRICS FROM MS. W. 153
CH. XLVIII. Quhen Consules wer chosiu in Rome, VOL. I. p. 181
To be haldaris of law and dome.
XLIX. How Babilone wes first distroyit, 183
Throuch Cirus King of Pers anoyit.
L. How Syrus [Cyrus] can King Cressus sla, 186
And how his dochter tald him sa.
LI. Off Syrus [Cyrus] King of Persis dede, 191
And of his Ost slain in that stede.
LIL How Daryus king wes discomfite, 196
And syne yeid to the batall tyte.
LIII. How Cerses with sevin hunder thousand, 199
Wes vincust baith on se and land.
LIV. How lang the Scottis wer in Scotland, 212
Befor the Pightis therin wonnand.
LV. How Rome had neir bene won and takin, 216
Na wer a gayner that thar couth wakin.
LVL Off a feUoune mortality 218
That fell within Romys cete.
LVIL Off Alexandre the Conquerour, 220
How he rais to stait and honour.
LVIII. How the Tarentynis faucht 222
Agane the Romanis with gret maucht.
LIX. How the Romanis wer discomfite 223
With thaim of Cartage and Affrik
LX. How the Tranche men in batall 225
Wer vincust with the Romanis haill.
LXI. How Hannaball throch aventure 226
Wincust of Rome alhale the flour.
154 EUBEICS FEOM MS. W.
CH. LXII. How Hannaball agane in fecht VOL. I. p. 226
Vencust of Eome alhale the mycht.
LXIII. How Hannaball wes vincust sone 230
Efter with the band is of Eome.
LXIV. How Hannaball wes vincust agane 232
Ane other tyme, and put to pane.
LXV. How the Fights come in Scotland, 237
First to be therin wounand.
LX VI. Off the first distructioun 242
Off Cartage the noble toune.
LXVII. The Autour heir devysis rycht 245
The natur of gentrice and hycht.
LXVIIL How Cartage was biggit agane 247
Throuch the Eomanis melde mayne.
LXIX. How the Eomanis with seir Nations facht, 248
And vincust thaim for all thair maucht.
LXX. How the Eomanis within thair toune 250
Faucht felly and slew other doune.
LXXI. How Julius Cesar wes done to dede, 253
Throuch tressoune in his awne stead.
LXXII. Off Octoviane the Emperour, 260
And of his hap and his honour.
[BOOK FIFTH.]
LXXIII. Heir makis the Auctour mencioun, 273
Of twa swerdis in the Passioun.
LXXIV. Heir it tellis of Cristis byrth, 276
And of seir mervalis als therwith.
KUBEICS FPcOM MS. W. 155
CH. LXXV. How Tyberius wes successour, VOL. I. p. 254
Nixt till Octoviane the Emperour.
LXXVI. Off the Emperour Claudyus, 289
And of his successour Gayus.
LXXVII. Off Nero and of his wickitnes, 294
That he did till he regnand wes.
LXXVIII. Off Waspasiane and of Titus, 301
And of their liffing verteous.
LXXIX. Off the Wedow that maid her mayne 309
To the rychtius Emperour Trayjane.
LXXX. Off the Emperour Sir Adryane, 315
And of Antone the myld as ane.
LXXXI. How Pasche day wes ordanit to be 320
One the Sonday solempnyte.
LXXXII. Off Marcus Antonyus, 324
And of his brother Aurelyus.
LXXXIII. Quhat tyme Brettane tuk Christindome, 326
Throuch Eleutherius, Pape of Borne.
LXXXIV. Off ane Woman wes maid Abbat, 329
And defamyt throuch ane aid trat.
LXXXV. Off sindry Papis successive, 330
And of seir Emperouris in thar leve.
LXXXVI. Off the first Emperour that tuke 335
Christindome, as sais the Buke.
LXXX VI I. Heir it tellis for quhat ressoune
Sanct Lowrens tholit passioun.
LXXXVIII. Off sindry Papis and Emperouris seir, 347
And of thar lif now may ye heir.
156 RUBRICS FROM MS. W.
CH. LXXXIX. HowthegudEmperour Constantyne VoL.I.p.360
Sauffit the Innocentis fra pyne.
LXXXX. Off the fell Dioclesiane, 376
And of his fallow Maximiane.
LXXXXI. Off the gud Athanasyus,
And of the erratik Arryus.
LXXXXII. How Our Lady gert a deid knycht sla
Juliane the Appostata.
LXXXXIIL This chapiter tellis trewly
Quha maid first Gloria Patri.
LXXXXIV. Off a ferifuU barne borne,
Off sic ane was nane sene beforne.
LXXXXV. Off Theodosyus the gud Emperour, 390
That Sanct Ambrose brocht fra errour.
LXXXXVI. Off the Emperour Archadyus, VOL. II. p. 3
And of the Emperour Honorius.
LXXXXVIL How the noble King Arthur,
Wes slane throuch Mordred the tratour.
LXXXXVIII. Off Tyberius the trew Emperour,
And how Crist ekit his tresour.
LXXXXIX. Off Sanct Gregour the gret doctour, 46
And of Heraclius the Emperour.
[BOOK SIXTH.]
C. The Autour ferlyis that of the Pightis, 63
Eemanit iiother langage nor richtis.
CI. How the Pape cursit Leo Emperour,
That till his ymage did dishonour.
RUBRICS FROM MS. W. 157
CH. GIL Off Papis and Kingis in thar lif, VOL. II. p.
And alsua of a wickit wif.
GUI. Off Charlis lif and governyng,
And of his feill Abbais founding.
CIV. How in the graif of Charlis Pypyne 74
A fell serpent wes sene that tyme.
CV. How the Sarazenis waistit Rome, 78
And of a mervalus madin grome.
CVI. How a Woman wes maid Paip, 80
Borne of Ingland and thin couth chaip.
CVII. Off aid Corniklis of Scotland, 89
Off Kingis and Sanctis therin beand.
CVIIL Heir it tellis how a King of France
Happinnit to fall a felloun chance.
CIX. Off auld Kingis in Brettane,
And quhar thai ly in toums of stane.
CX. How Oto Emperour fra traytouris 96
Eschapit and come till his honouris.
CXI. How the Devill dissavit a Paip, 99
That did till him the gretar jaip.
CXII. [There is no Rubric in the MS.} 103
CXIII. How till Corrod the Emperour
A child throuch chance [was] successour.
CXIV. How a Bischop of Symony 115
Wes convickit all opinly.
GXV. Off the Sext Pape Gregor,
And of Edmond Irnsyd befor.
158 RUBRICS FROM MS. W.
CH. CXVI. How Malcome Canmor, Duncanis sone VOL. II. p. 119
Wes gottin, ye may heir but hone.
CXVIL How Edmond Irnesid tholit dede 122
Throuch a traytour in a close steid.
CXVIII. How Malcolme Canmor come to the Croune 154
Off Scotland, and tuke possessioun.
CXIX. Off the fredome of the Thane of Fif, 140
That wes grantit him in his lif.
[BOOK SEVENTH.]
CXX. How Sanct Mergaret, the haly Quene, 162
Come first in Scotland but wene.
CXXI. How the Auctour him excusis 151
Agane thaim that his Werk accusis.
CXXII. How King Malcome assayit a Knycht,
That to betraiss him befor had hicht.
CXXIII. How William Bastard wan Ingland, 157
And of his brother efter him beand.
CXXIV. [No Rubric marked in the MS.]
CXXV. Off Edgar Kingis Regnatioun, 1G7
And of Coldinghamys fundatioun.
CXX VI. How a Knight that was full aid
Said of the gud Quene Maid.
CXXVII. Off Alexander the Ferst our King, 1 73
And of seir Coruyklis following.
CXXVIIL Off Sanct David our Foundour, 180
And of his Sone and successour.
EUBRICS FEOM MS. W. 159
CH. CXXIX. Off Sanct David our Kingis decess, VOL. II. p. 1 91
And of his haly lif that wes.
CXXX. How the Erll Henry of Huntyndoun 203
Wes borne, and of his generatioun.
CXXXI. How that the Kingis of Ingland
Come first to be Lordis of Irland.
CXXXII. Off the King Williamys taking,
And of his ransoum, and pese making.
CXXXIII. Off a Cardynall callit Galo, 234
That did to Scotland mekle wo.
CXXXIV. How Besettis banyst wer Scotland,
That now ar Lordis in Irland.
CXXXV. Off a myrakle of commendatioun,
That fell at Sanct Mergaretis translatioun.
CXXXVI. Off a message that ordanit was
In till Norway for to pass.
CXXXVII. Off the lauchfull successioun
Off Erase or Ballioll to the Croune.
CXXXVIII. How King Edward gaif fals sentens 299
Agane the Bruse, but consciens.
CXXXIX. How Cummynis come first in Scotland,
And how thai grew to stait beand.
CXL. Off the Brussis genology,
In this clause it tellis clerely.
CXLI. How DerworgUl that lady fre", 321
Did mony gud werkis of pete".
CXLII. How the Erll of Fif wes slane,
And how his slaaris sufferit pane.
160 RUBRICS FROM MS. W.
CH. CXLIII. How Johne the Ballioll beand King, VOL. II. p. 324
Ganestude King Edwardis bidding.
CXLIV. How King Edward in Berwik toune 329
On Gud Friday slew Scottis doune.
CXLV. How William Wallace governyt Scotland, 339
Till it of King wes vakand.
CXLVI. Off'William Fresale the Bischopis dede, 345
And of Lammyrtoun in his steid.
CXLVI I. Off the batall of the Fawkirk, 346
That wes to Scottismen full irk.
CXLVIII. How King Edward, that tyrarid,
Plenyeit to the Pape, of Scotland.
CXLIX. Off the batall of Roslyne, 352
And how the Inglisinen thar couth tyne.
<3L. How King Edward of Ingland
Had in his tynie all Scotland.
CLI. How King Edward gat Striuelyne, 362
And how he presonyt the Capitane syne.
CLII. How Wyntoun him excusis fra wyte, 369
And schawis als quhat he couth dyte.
CLIII. Quhat tyme William Wallace wes tane, 370
And send in Ingland syne on ane.
CL1V. Off King David the Brusse bering, 371
And of King Edwardis presonyng.
CLV. How King Davy the Bruse wes weddit 374
With King Edwardis sister, and beddit.
CLVI. How gud Sir James of Dowglass,
In to the Haly Land can pass.
RUBRICS FROM MS. W. 161
CH. CLVII. How the gud Erll of Murref led VOL. II. p.
The Kinrik, and how that he wes dreda
CLVIII. How the bataU of Duplyne 382
Was throuch a wickit manis entysing.
CLIX. How the batall of Striveling was, 383
Off Duplyne and quhat thar done was.
CLX. How Sir Andro of Murref wes tane,
That than of Scotland wes Wardane.
CLXI. How the batall of Halydoune Hill 397
Wes done that did ws mekle ill.
CLXII. How Edward the Ballioll tuke party
Agane seir Lordis of Arbitry.
CLXIII. How the stuf within Lochlevin
Discomfit thair assegiouris evin.
CLXIV. How Robert Stewart, at syne wes King,
Faucht and first maid releving.
CLXV. How King Edward of Ingland 418
Slew his awne brother with his hand.
CLXVI. How a knycht Sir Thomas of Eoslyne
Wes slane at Aberdene that tyme.
CLXVII. How the Erll Davy of Athale 423
Wes slane, fechtand than in batall.
CLXVIII. How King Edward of Windissor 428
Come to revenge him with gret schor.
CLXIX. Off the assegeing of Dunbar, 431
And of Dame Annes wise and war.
CLXX. How Sir Andro of Murray, Wardane, 436
Put out all Inglismen agane.
VOL. III. L
162 KUBEICS FEOM MS. W.
CH. CLXXI. How the gud Erll of Darby VOL. II. p.
Justit at Berwik of weyr manly.
CLXXII. Off gud Sir William of Dowglas,
That at the Grallorodheid slane was.
CLXXIII. Off the segeing of Sanct Johnestoun,
And how it won wes, and dong doune.
CLXXIV. How Edinburgh Castell wonnyng wes,
Throuch Walter of Towryis wise purches.
CLXXV. Off the gud Alexander Eamsay,
That pruffit weill at hard assay.
CLXXVI. How gud Alexander the Eamsay 466
Wan Eoxburgh Castell on Pasche day.
CLXXVLfOff the bataU of Durhame, 470
And how the King Davy wes tane.
CLXXVIL How the were fell throuch Wyntoun,
For the young Lady of Cetoun.
CLXXVIII. How Messengeris come out of France
To bynd and afferme the Allyance.
CLXXIX. How the BaUioll gaif up his rycht
To the King Edward of mycht.
CLXXX. Off a fechting that wes tane then 488
Betuix the Franche and Inglis men.
CLXXXI. How Galloway wes brocht to the pese,
Throu the Dowglas or he wald cese.
CLXXXII. How King Dauid wes ransound,
For a hundreth thousand pound.
CLXXXIIT. How Eobert Stewart wes maid King
Off Scotland, and tuke governyng.
EUBEICS FKOM MS. W. 163
CH. CLXXXIV. How the Lord of Gordoun faucht VOL. III. p. 10
With the Lilburne, and all his maucht.
CLXXXV. How ErU William of Dowglas 14
Brynt Penreth tonne at a raiss.
CLXXXVI. How the Duke of Longcastall 1 6
Wes banyst out of Ingland haill.
CLXXXVIL How Erll George of gret renoune
Tuke of Graystok the Baroun.
CLXXXVIII. How Inglismen wer discomfyd 20
At the Qwenys Fery at a tyde.
CLXXXIX. Quhen Tewidaill wes tane to pese 18
Throuch the Erll William of Dowglass.
CLXXXX. [A leaf of the MS. here wanting : according to
the original Table of Contents it contained
this Eubrw.
How out of France the Admirell
Wes send [in] Scotland to suppowall.]
CLXXXXI. How William Landellis of hie renoune, 25
Discessit Bischop of Anderstoun.
CLXXXXII. Quhen King Eichart the Abbay 28
Off Melrose brynt, and otheris perfay.
CLXXXXIII How Sir William of Dowglass,
Off Nyddisdaill renownyt was.
CLXXXXIV. Off the batall of Otterburne, ,
And how Persy wes tane that turne.
CLXXXXV. How the ErU of Fif with his ost,
Kaid to pruf Erll Merchellis bost.
CLXXXXVI. Off a gret justing that be[fell],
Off sic ane uther herd I no[cht tell].
164 RUBRICS FEOM MS. W.
[The Wemyss MS. breaks off with this
Chapter CLXXXXVI. The last leaf of a
general Table of contents, with which
the MS. had commenced, is still preserved
in its place, and contains the titles of
Chap. CLXXI. on to Chap. CLXXXXVIII.
This serves to prove that the Manuscript
had terminated with the two following
Chapters.]
CH. CLXXXXVII. Off Robert our Kingis ending,
And of his eldest Sonnis crounyng.
CLXXXXVIII. Off the CKONYKLIS thus endis the Buke,
That hecht the OKIGINALL, quha will luke.
€xplicit (Eapituk, tic.
[ 165 J
THE PBOLOGUE, AND EXTRACTS,
FROM THE WEMYSS MS.
BOOK I.— CHAP. I.
<Jftr0t Chapiter telli0, but U00,
qrtham thi0 JJnke tran0latit toe0.
A
S men ar be thar qualiteis
Inclynit to diversiteis,
Mony yarnys for till heir
Off tymes that befor thaim wer ;
Staittis changeit and the greis.
Quharfor of sic Antiquiteis,
Thai that set haly thar delite
Gestis or Storyis for to write,
Outher in meter, or in prose,
Flurist fairly thar purpose 10
With qwaynt and curiouse circumstance,
For to raise hertis in plesance,
And the heraris till excite
Be wit, or will, to do thar delite.
As Gwydo de Columpna quhile,
The poyete Omere, and Virgile,
Fairly fonnyt ther tretyss,
And curiously dytit ther storyis ;
Sum usit bot in plane maner
Off aire done dedis thar mater 20
To writ, as did Dares of Frigy
That wrait of Troy all the story,
166 EXTEACTS FKOM MS. W.
Bot in till plane and opin stile,
But curious wordis or subtile.
Herefor I have set myn entent,
My wit, my will, and myn assent,
Fra that I sene had storyis seir
In Cornyklis, as thai writtin wer,
Thar mater in to forme to draw
Out of Latyne, in Inglis saw. 30
For Storyis to heir is dilectable,
Suppose that sum be nocht bot fable,
And set to this I gif my will,
My wit, I ken, sa skant thartill,
That I drede sare thame till offend
That can me, and my werk amend,
Gif I writ outher mair or less
Bot as the story beris witnes :
For, as I said, rude is my wit,
And febill to put all in writ, 40
Gif clerkis bring thaim to knawlage
Off the Latyne in our langage,
Till ilk mannis understanding
For diversion of thar changeing :
Sa that throuch foly or nysetee,
I dout confoundit for to be.
Bot Lordis, gif your curtasy,
Forbeir me in this jeperdy,
And fra thar breth wald me defend,
That can repreve, and will nocht mend, 50
Haiffand excusit my sempilnes,
Sen that I set my besynes
Till all your plesance generaly :
Suppose this Tretise simpilly
I maid at the instance of a Larde,
That has my service in his warde,
EXTEACTS FKOM MS. W. 167
SCHIR JOHNE OF WEMTS be rycht name,
A worthy Knycht, and of gud fame,
Albeid his Lordschip be nocht like
To greter Lordis in the Kinrik : 60
He mone of neid be personer [partener]
Off quhat kin blame, sa ever I beir ;
Syn throu his bidding, and counsaill
Of det I spendit my travale ;
For all honest det suld be
Qwyt with possibilite :
And bowsumnes, that, as the wice
Sayis, is better than sacrifice :
For in the sacrifice the slayne,
And nocht the slaar, tholis the pane : 70
Sa that the slaar haif the meid,
The pane is soft he tholis in deid ;
Than suld with rycht the meid be mair
That sufferis in him self the sair,
Quhar bowsumnes makis fredome thrall,
And lyking under aw to dwell,
Now as bondage under law,
But at lyking grace suld knaw.
Thus set I, in like assay,
Wilfully my det to pay : 80
Symple or sufficient, quhether it be,
To bowsumnes ay yeild I me.
And for I will nane beir the blame
Off my defalt, this is my name
Be bapteme, ANDRO OF WYNTOUNE,
Off Sanct Androis a Channoune
Regular, bot nocht forthy
Off thame all the lest worthy :
168 EXTKACTS FKOM MS. W.
Bot of thar grace and thar favour,
I wes, but merit, maid PKIOUR 90
OFF THE INCHE, within Lochlevin,
Berand thairof my titill evin
Off Sanct Androis diocy,
Betuix the Lummondis and Wynarty.
The titill of this Tretise haill,
I will be callit ORIGINALL:
For that begynnyng sail mak cleir
Be plane process our mater.
As of Angell, and of Man
First to ryse the kynd began : 100
And how, effcer thar Creatioun,
Than grew in to successioun,
Wyde-spred in to thar cuntreis,
Thar statis, and thar qualiteis,
Till the tyme that Nynus Kyng
Eaise, and tuke the governyng
Off Babilone in Assyry.
Fra him syne distinctly
It is my purpos till afferme
This Tretise in till certane terme, 110
Haldand tyme be tyme the dait,
As Cornyklaris befor me wrate,
Kequirand the correctioun
Off gretair of perfectioun.
For few writtis I redy fand,
That I couth draw to my warand :
Part off the Bibill with that, at Peris
Comestor ekit in his yeris ;
Off Orosyus, and Frere Martyne,
Wyth Scottis, and Inglis storyis syne, 120
EXTEACTS FKOM MS. W. 169
And uthir incedens seir,
Accordand like to this mater.
To this my wyt is wallowit dry
But floure or froyte ; bot nocht forthy
To furthir fairly this purpose,
The help beseik I of that Eose
That spanys, spredis, and ever springis,
In plesans of the King of Kingis. 128
BOOK I.— CHAP. II.
Chapiter tellia hoto thi&
In §>tbin $nkw fobtMt is.
B
E THE ELDEST, I will devise
In SEVIN BUKIS this Tretise,
Bot I will nocht ay thar mak end,
Quhar storyis makis the eldest kend.
The First Buke fra the begynnyng
Sail trete till that Nynus King
Off Babilone, in Assyry,
Governyt that Lordschip halely;
And that wes in till Abraharnys dayis,
As thairof the storyis sayis. 10
The Secund Buke sail trete fra than,
Till Brutus come in Mare Brettane,
That wes as can the story tell,
Quhen Jugis jugit Israeli.
The Thrid Buke sail contenit be,
Till of Eome wer maid the cet£ ;
170 EXTEACTS FROM MS. W.
That wes quhen that Achaz King
Israeli had in governyng,
And the Proffeit Ysaye
Maid and prechit his Prophesye. 20
The [Ferd] Buke quhill that Crist wes borne.
To saif Mankynd, that wes forlorne.
The Fift, quhill that the Scottis
Put out of Scotland the Pictis.
The Sext, quhill Malcolme our first King,
Scotland tuke in governyng.
The Sevint sail mak conclusioun,
Off the nobill generatioun,
And of the blissit gud lynnage
That come of the mariage 30
Off Malcolme King of Scotland
And Mergaret, aire till Ingland.
BOOK I.— CHAP. III.
^hrtb Chapiter expremg0 in mgttb
siait ai Jtnij.eLl anb
S
ANCT GREGOUE in ane Omelye
Thus sayis of Angellis opinly ;
The kynd of Angellis and of Men
God maid of nocht, Him for to ken.
And for He wald that kynd suld be
Ay lestand in Eternitie. 40
Till his schap, etc.— [Vol. I. p. 10.]
EXTEACTS FEOM MS. W. 171
VOL. I. p. 56. BOOK L— CHAP. XV.
And that Eaganeth efter that 1421
Ysrawe thane on Esraw gat,
And syne Esraw gat Jara,
And fader wes syne of Array,
And syne belyne evin discendand,
That to reherse wer taryand,
Till Phymes forse in that quhile
Gat a sone wes callit Newile,
And this ilk Newill eftir that
To sone Gadeill-Glais gat,
That had weddit Scota ying,
Pharois dochter of Egipt King.
VOL. I. p. 76. BOOK II.— CHAP. I.
This Kynus had a sone alsua, 131
Scher Dardane, Lord of Frigia,
Fra quham Maister Johne Barbour,
That mekle couth of this laubour,
Translatit weill and properly
Fra this Dardane a Genology
Till Eobert Stewart our Secund King,
That Scotland had in governyng.
That Paganys left in thar storys,
That is bot fable or faiitasys,
That Jubiter gat one Electra,
Schir Dardane, Lord of Frigidia,
To tell yow mare of that story
Wald as now do bot occupy
Tyme, and wald further nocht
Purpose that suld till end be brocht.
172 EXTEACTS FEOM MS. W.
VOL. I. p. 169. BOOK III— CHAP. X.
In MS. W. this Chapter X. forms the latter part of
Chapt. IX. and gives "Symon-Brekkis linage,"
in its first condensed form, as follows : —
This Symone Brek efter that 1087
Fyolak Bolgege to sone gat,
And for to rekin the Genology
Off this Symone doune lynyaly
As thai discendit man be man,
And quhat thar names wer callit than,
That wer rycht strange for to reherse,
As I fynd thame writtin in werse,
I suld bot tary space and tyme,
And ye suld call it a lawd ryme,
Forthy will I nocht theron duell,
Bot furth my purpose for to tell,
Off seir Cornyklis as I fand
Thame writtin, autentik beand.
VOL. I. p. 212. BOOK IV.— CHAP. VIII.
Cap. LIV. Ipcrto lang the <S.c0ttt0 tost in <S.coiltmb
JjJefor the $:ujhti0 thma toxmnatib.
F<
OUE hundreth winter and fifty 1093
And twa, to rekin oure evenly,
Befor the blessit Nativite,
Out of Athenis the Cete*
To Eome the lawis brocht wer than,
Writtin in to Table stane.
The Eomanes yet efter thai
EXTEACTS FBOM MS. W. 173
To thaim ekit Tablis twa, 1 100
As in thar Storyis writtin is,
And than in Scotland the Scottis
Begouth to regne and for to steir
Twa hundreth full and xl yer,
Five winteris to and monethis thre,
Gif that all suld reknyt be,
Or the Pightis in Scotland
Come and in it wer wonnand.
And now to thaim I turne my stile,
Off thar lynnage to carp a quhile, 1110
As in the Thrid Buke wes befor
Fra Symone Breke to Fergus More
Was the Story lynyaly
Come doune of the Irischery.
Quhar I left thaim now to begin,
Thar names heir I will tak in.
He that wes callit Fergus More,
In the Thrid Buke ye herd befor
Wes Fergus Erchsone that thre yher
Maid him beyond thre drome to ster, 1120
Our all the hightis everilkane,
As thai ly fra Dromalbane,
To Canmore and Inchegall,
King he maid him our thaim all.
Dungall his sone yheris five
Wes till his fader yheris five. *,•
Coungall Dongalsone xx yher
And twa therto wes King but weir.
Gowrane Dongallis sone alsua
Eegnyt xx yheris and twa. 1130
Conaill nixt him Makcongaill,
Forty yheris held thai landis all.
174 EXTEACTS FEOM MS. W.
Egdane regnyt Makgowrane
Thretty winter and four then.
Fynacht Makconnall
Thre monethis held thai landis hailL
»
Ferther Makgour sextene yher
As King couth all thai landis steir.
Donald Erchsone Heggeboud
King was xiiij winter provd, 1140
And efter that his dais wes done
Makdowne Downald Dowglas sone
Sextene winter King wes haill.
And next him tuke that gouernall,
Ferthyr Fodysone onone,
Heggebowd Monaille Mardarnat,
To Donald Eechsone efter that
Eegnyt xij yheris fullely.
Heir I suspend this Genology,
Till I speik mair herefter sone, 1150
Quhen all the laif till it is done.
VOL. I. p. 237. BOOK IV.— CHAP. XIX.
Cap. LXV. 2^0to the fjightt0 rxmte in <S
flfcst t0 lot therein toxmnanb.
T
WA hundreth wintar, and na mare 175
0r Madin Mary Jhesu bair,
It hapnit in a cumpany
Out of the kinrik of Sythy,
Come of Pightis in Irland,
Quhar than the Scottis wer wonnand,
And wald have bene personaly
In to that land wonnand thaim by,
EXTEACTS FEOM MS. W. 175
That the Scottis tham denyit, ,
And said, ther wes unoccupyt 1760
A land beyond ane arme of the Se',
Evin anentis thame, a gret euritre",
That oft thai saw on dais lycht,
Quhen that the wedder wes fair and brycht :
And that thai said wes profitable
For to mak to thaim habitable ;
And counsalit thaim, but mare or myn,
To pass that cuntre" for to wyne,
And thai suld ryss in thair defens
Gif ony maid thaim resistens, 1770
Thai wald ma thame, all suppowell
With men, and gud, and with wittailL
The Pightis Affrik [askit] thir Scottis then
To be weddit with thair wemen,
Sen nakynd wemen of thair kynd,
Thai brocht with thaim na of thair strynd
Swa with thaim till allyit be
Thai and thar posterite.
Than thai accordit on this wyis :
Gif ony our leiffit suld ryse, 1780
And suld succeid and regne as King,
Quhen the Kingis maid ending
He suld be King of the haill,
That cummyn wer be lyne femall,
And of the male suld nane succeid,
Bot it wer cleir but ony dreid,
That of the femall thair wer na man
Left to succeid to this fredome than
And dignit^ prerogative
Foroutin gane calling or strive 1790
The Scottis fra the Pichtis wan.
176 EXTEACTS FKOM MS. W.
.Pichtis thai war callit than,
For thai wer men of gret statur,
Forsy of pygh, and of valour,
And forthy Pightis callit wer thai,
Payntit men that is to say ;
The Irischery and the folkis of the Ylis,
Sum sais thai come of thai sumquhilis,
For thai ar huge men as the Pightis,
Stalwart and strang of strenth and mychtis. 1800
This fredome kepit wes alwayis
Amang the Pichtis in thar dayis,
Furth thai past, that land to wyne
To thaim and tharis and all thar kyne.
And the North landis occupyit
By thame wes Scottis in that tyde
Eegnand, and the first man
Of thai was Fergus Erschsone than,
And in the South yit as we reid,
Wes Brytonis than of Brutis seid. 1810
Fra Fergus Erchsone be lyne
Till that Kenede Makcalpyne
Rais as King, and was regnand
Within the Kinrik of Scotland ;
Few personis lynealye,
Sum uther fell collateralye,
As course maid and qualite
Airis waverand for to be.
Sum hapnit to regne throuch malice,
As ilkane uther wald supprise. 1820
Bot fra this Fergus, evin be lyne
Kenede discendit Makcalpyne,
And as we find in our story,
Cruchnow that tyme Makcary,
EXTEACTS FROM MS. W. 177
Wes the first in to Scotland,
Attour the Pightis, king regnand,
He liffit and regnit fyve yher.
Bot of his douchty dedis seir,
I will na mare na I wait,
Bot as Cronykillis of him wrait, 1830
Sayis as he wes a Juge myld,
Reguand oure the Pightis wild.
Neist him till succeid Geid,
And wes maid King in till his steid,
Oure the Pightis in Scotland,
A hundreth and fyve yher regnand.
VOL. I. p. 349, line 2312. BOOK V.— CHAP. IX.
Quhen he apon his horse wald leip, 2312
And thus gatis mekle dishonour,
Fell to Rome of that Emperour.
Bernard Bolghe weill ix yher then
Regnyt in Scotland as our-man,
Next him regnyt Ypopenet,
In Scotland held the Kingis set,
Our the Pightis xxx yher,
Tyll all the tyrnes passit wer
Off thir Papes, — etc.
VOL. I. p. 360, line 2659.
Than Canabulnell six yheris wes, 2657
And nixt him Dernoch nathiles
A yher fully in Scotland
Our the Pightis King regnand,
Ferdaueh Feyngall neer to thai,
Wes King regnand yheris twa.
VOL. m. M
178 EXTRACTS FROM MS. W.
VOL. I. p. 379, line 3277, etc. : —
To this he wald na wiss consent 3277
To be thar King bot furth he went,
His brother that was cumand,
Constantyn with twa thousand
Off armyt men baith fut and hand
Off braid Brettane to wyn the land.
VOL. I. p. 385, line 3487, etc.: —
And this Sanct Martyne wes a knycht 3485
Off this Juliane, but in fecht
He favorit ever Cristin men
Till he come Cristinnit as ye ken,
Till him that wes contemporane
In Scotland, Sanct Niniane, 3488
In to the tyme that Sanct Martyne was,
And led his lif in halynes,
And be our Cornykillis of Scotland,
Ebernet was regnand
King our the Pightis xl yher,
Syne quhen his dais endit wer,
Talarge wes king, and led his lif
In Scotland twenty yheris and five,
Till all the yheris wer ourgane,
Off Constantius and Juliane. 3498
VOL. I. p. 388, line 3561, etc. : —
Bot this Valentynyane Emperour, 3561
Gaynstude and lectit his honour,
Durst-Erchsone than in Scotland
Wes oure the Pightis king regnand,
And held that stait Ic [one hundred] yher,
And did a hundreth batallis seir.
[ 179 ]
LIST OF AUTHORS, ETC.
The following List of Authors and Books quoted by Wyntoun, and the
Explanation of the Contractions used by MACPHERSON in his Notes,
Glossary, etc., are here given from his edition of 1795, the references
to Book and Line being made applicable to the present Edition.
The Names in the passages contained in the first Five Books, which
were omitted in MACPHERSON'S edition, are here supplied.
The Notes of the former and of the present Editor of THE CRONYKIL,
are distinguished by the letters M. or L. at the end of each. A few
additional Notes to Books I. and II., distinguished by the letter F,
were found among the unfinished papers of the late (A. P. FORBES,
D.D.) BISHOP OF BRECHIN, who had kindly offered (had his life been
spared] to have contributed occasional Illustrations to the entire work.
D. L,
A CATALOGUE OF THE AUTHORS, BOOKS, ETC.,
QUOTED OB MENTIONED BY WVNTOUN.
ABELL, ACCOUNT OF, ... . . B. i. L 163-184.
ABRAHAM, ACCOUNT OF, . . B. 11. L 145-182.
ACCLAND, HILL op, SOURCE OF THE NYLE, B. 1. 1. 141.
ADAME, . . . . . B. 1. 1. 69.
AFRICA, ACCOUNT OF, . . B. 1. 1. 1113, 1117-1178.
AGENOR, . . . . . . B. 1. 1. 971, 1259.
AGROIT, B. 1. 1. 671-710.
AILRED. See DAVID I.
ALBANY, LAND OF, . . . B. 1. 1. 1009, 1196.
ALEXANDER, CITY or, ... B. 1. 1. 151, 980.
ALYSAWNDER THE GREAT (STORY OF), B. 1. 1. 585-616, 979.
180 LIST OF AUTHORS, ETC.
AMANA HILL, B. 1. 1. 1090.
AMAZONES, AMAZONYS, . ,.,?,*• • B. 1. 1. 986-990; B. n. 1. 1413-
1574.
ANGELS DESCRIBED, . . . . B. i. 1. 40-66.
ANTYCHIA (ANTIOCH), . . . B. i. 1. 899.
ARABY, . . . . . B. 1. 1. 882.
ARACUSY, LAND OF, . . . . B. 1. 1. 836.
ARARAT, HILL OF, . . . B. 1. 1. 1014.
ARESTOTIL, B. ix. 1. 3203.
ARGWE, ISLE OF, DESCRIBED, . . B. i. 1. 570-578.
ARMASPY, B. 1. 1. 711-718.
ARMENY, B. 1. 1. 154, 1013.
ASIA, LESS (MINOR), . . . . B. 1. 1. 1045, 1053.
ASSYRY, LORDSHIP OF, ... B. 1. 1. 840.
BABELL, TOWER OF, . . . . B. 1. 1. 877-879, 1450-1488.
BABETA, LAND OF, . . . . B. 1. 1. 999.
BABYLOWN, KINGDOM OF, . . B. 1. 1. 876.
BARBERS (OR BARBOUR, JOHN), ARCH-
DEACON OF ABERDEEN, . . B. n. 1. 133, 773 ; B. in. 1. 622 ;
B. vin. 1. 177, 977, 1446, 2675, 2733, 3086, 3125.
BARBERE. See BRWTE.
BELUS, B. 1. 1. 1647-1682.
BESAT (BISSET), BALDRED, . . B. vin. 1. 2392.
BOES (BOETHIUS DE CONSOLATIONE PHILO-
SOPHIC), . . . . . B.v.l. 4489; B. vi. 1. 381,
BOHEMIA, . . . . . . B. 1. 1. 1238.
BRAGMANYIS, . . ... B. 1. 1. 671-710.
BRITAIN, ACCOUNT OF, . B. i. 1. 1335-1410.
BRITAIN, PEOPLE OF, THEIR GENEALOGY, B. 1. 1. 1415-1440.
BRWTE, THE (OR BEUTE, A WORK OF
BAEBBRE'S), . . . . B. n.l. 773 ; B.iv.l. 1183; B.v.
1. 511, 3154, 4245, 4292, 4315.
BUSYRYS, B. n. 1. 993.
BYBYL, THE, . . . . . B. i. Prol. 1. 117 ; B. HI. Prol.
1. 5 ; B. iv. Prol. 1. 14 ; B. vni. 1. 681.
LIST OF AUTHORS, ETC. 181
CADMUS, SON OF AGENOR, . . B. 1. 1. 1259.
CAIN (KAYIN), ACCOUNT OF, . . B. 1. 1. 163-184.
CAIN, DESCENDANTS OF, . . . B. 1. 1. 185-262.
CAIN, SLAUGHTER OF, ... B. 1. 1. 201-208.
CAMBYSES, KING, . . . . B. 1. 1. 975.
CAPADOCY, . . . . . B. 1. 1. 1018.
CARTHAGE, . . ... B. 1. 1. 1302.
CASPYS, SEA, . . .'/• •''•'. . B. 1. 1. 983.
CATON (CATO), . .",.*. - . . B. vm. 1. 3531, 4298.
CAUCASUS, HILL OF, . . . . B. 1. 1. 549, 943, 982.
CENOCRATA, A BEAST, •' . . . B. 1. 1. 740-752.
CERES (DAME), . .... . B. n. 1. 439-446.
CHARLYS, GESTIS OF, ... B. vi. 1. 277.
CICERO. See TULLYUS.
CLEMENT, SAINT, . . . . B. 1. 1. 1101.
COLUMPNA, GUIDO DE. See GUIDO.
COMESTOR, PERYS (PETRUS), . . B. i. Prol. 1. 117.
COMMAGENE, B. I. 1. 900.
CONSTANTINOPLE, CITY, . . . B. 1. 1. 1246.
COTRAS, B. 1. 1. 644-646.
CRETANS, WAR WITH GREEKS, . . B. n. 1. 1207-1250.
CRONYKIL (ANONYMOUS), . . . B. iv. 1.1818.
CRONYKIL, AWLD, . . . . B. vi. 1. 13.
CRONYKIL, ELEGIAC. See INDEX, vo. ELEGIAC.
DACYA, . . .»•••.-• . . B. 1. 1. 1197.
DALMATIA, B. i. L 1255.
DAMASK (DAMASCUS), . . . B. 1. 1. 71.
DAMYANE, PETER, . . . . B. vi. 1. 1107.
DANAY, SCHIR, B. i. 1. 952 ; B. n. 971.
DANOY (DANUBE), . . . .. B. 1. 1. 1199-1226.
DARDANUS, SCHYR, . . . . B. 1. 1. 1069.
DARES OF FRYGY, . . . . B. i. Prol. 1. 21 ; B. n. 1. 1582.
DAVID I., LIFE OF KING, BY AILRED, B. vn. 1. 1206, 1216.
DEAD SEA, B. 1. 1. 921.
182
LIST OF AUTHOES, ETC.
DECRETALE, . . . : . :;.
DEUCALION'S FLOOD, . . > . - .
DONATE, . . . . ; ;»
EBRON (HEBRON), VALE OF,
EGYPT,
EGYPT (PLAQUES OF),
EGYSTUS, KING,
ENDYNE, . . .. i'.f> •
ENOCH, HIS BOOKS LOST, .
EPHESON, CITY OF, .
ETHIOPIA, ....
EVE, HER FORMATION,
EWFRATES, RlVER,
EWROPE, ACCOUNT OF,
EWXYA, CITY OF, ...
FRANCE, KINRIK OF, .
FRAWNS, GESTIS OF, .
FRYGY, LES, ....
FRYGYA, MARE,
GADMWS, SON OF AGENOR,
GALACHIA, ....
GALE, A BEAST,
GALYEIN THE MEDYCYNARE,
GANEMEDE, .
GANGES, RIVER OF, .
GANGES, CREATURES IN, .
GARNYANYS, ACCOUNT OF,
GERMANY, ....
GETLAND,
GIANTS (GEAWNDYS),
GOG AND MAGOG, ACCOUNT OF, .
GOMORAH, . . . . i , ;.
GREECE,
GREGOR, ST. See GREGORY, ST.
B. vi. 1. 106.
B. n. 1. 447-530, £
B. v. 1. 3377.
B. 1. 1. 73.
B. i. 1. 148, 940, 954-976.
B. n. 1. 531-620.
B. i. 1. 953 ; B. n. 1. 972.
B. ix. Prol. 1. 4.
B. n. 1. 157-158.
B. 1. 1. 1047.
B. i. 1. 147.
B. 1. 1. 79-90.
B. 1. 1. 132, 153, 867.
B. i. 1. 985, 1114, 1181-1334.
B. 1. 1. 949.
B. 1. 1. 1321-1330.
B. vi. 1. 287.
B. i. 1. 1068.
B. 1. 1. 1054.
B. 1. 1. 971.
B. i. L 1066.
B. 1. 1. 753-770.
B. v. L 1425.
B. n. 1. 1036.
B. 1. 1. 131, 134, 725.
B. i. 1. 809-828.
B. 1. 1. 643-646.
B. i. L 1205-1226.
B. 1. 1. 1197.
B. 1. 1. 303-370.
B. 1. 1. 583-590.
B. i. 1. 918.
B. i. 1. 1248-1262.
LIST OF AUTHORS, ETC. 183
GREGORY, SAINT, . . . . B. v. 1. 39, 5437.
GUIDO DE COLUMPNA, '. 'i . B. i. Prol. 1. 15.
HAWTELOG, . ; ' . - -?i . B. 1. 1. 1050.
HENRY, TIME OR LIFE OF PRINCE, . B. vn. L 948.
HERMES, RIVER, . > "i . B. i. 1. 1077.
HOMER. See OMERE.
HORACE. See GRACE.
HUCHOWN, .".'.'. . B. v. 1. 4293.
HUNGARY, . * . . . B. 1. 1. 1240.
HUNYA, . . . . . B. 1. 1 1004.
HYKARY, LAND OF, . . . , . B. 1. 1. 1076.
HYRKANY, B. 1. 1. 1000.
YMAGO MUNDI, B. 1. 1. 1414.
INDUS, WATER OF, ... . . B. 1. 1. 550.
YNGLIS STORYS (ENGLISH HISTORIES), B. i. Prol. 1. 120.
IRELAND, ITS HISTORY, . ' i . B. n. 1. 773-858.
ISAAC, POSTERITY OF, . ': . B. n. 1. 183-238.
ITALY, ACCOUNT OF, . . . . B. 1. 1. 1283-1315.
JEROME, ST., . . . . . B. v. 1. 3381 ; B. vii. Prol. 1. 1.
JHERUSALEM, . . . . . B. i. L 909.
JHON, SAINT, EVANGELIST, V . B. i. L 1051.
JORDANE, . . . . . . B. i. L 904.
JOSEPH, HISTORY OF, ... B. IL L 301-418.
JOSEPHUS, . . . . . B. 1. 1. 243.
JOSHUA, . . , . . . B. ii. L 1067-1206.
JUDE (JUDAH) B[INGDOM OF, . . B. i. L 907.
JUPITER AND OTHER DIVINITIES, . B. i. L 1499-1566.
JUSTYNE. See POMPEYUS.
KAYIN. See CAIN.
KOLCOS, B. i. L 993.
KRYN, ISLE OF, DESCRIBED, . . B. i. L 570-578.
LAURENCE'S, ST., LEGEND OF ST. SIXT, B. v. 1. 2331.
LYBANE, HILL OF, .... B. 1. 1. 903.
LYCYA, LAND OF, .... B. i. L 1095.
184 LIST OF AUTHOKS, ETC.
LYDYS, ...... B. 1. 1. 1081.
LYKAON, LAND or, . . . . B. 1. 1. 1076.
LYBY, B. 1. 1. 942.
LYVYUS, B. in. 1. 698.
MAKROBITYS, ACCOUNT OF, . . B. 1. 1. 663-670.,
MANTICORA, A BEAST, . . . B. 1. 1. 771-786.
MARTYNE(FRERE,ORMARTINUSPOLONUS), B. i. Prol. 1. 119; B. ii. Prol.
1. 18 ; B. v. 1. 2530, 4309 ; B. vi. 1. 447, 628, 1147, 1476.
MASSAGETYS, B. 1. 1. 994.
MEDITERRANEAN SEA, B. 1. 1. 1249.
MEDUS, KING, B. 1. 1. 844.
MEDY, LAND OF, .... B. 1. 1. 843.
MELCHYSEDEK, B. I. 1. 484 ; B. n. 1. 163.
MESOPOTAMYA, B. 1. 1. 870.
MONOCEROS, A BEAST, . . . B. i. 1. 789-808.
MORYS, SAINT, B. 1. 1. 970.
MOYSES, B. in. Prol. 1. 1.
MYKYLL SEA, B. 1. 1. 152, 1237.
MYNERVA, .... B. n. 1. 265-280.
MYNODAURE, B. n. 1. 1251-1360.
NAZARETH, B. 1. 1. 912.
NEMBROT (NIMROD), . . . B. 1. 1. 878, 1489.
NOE (NOAH), ACCOUNT OF, . . B. 1. 1. 371-474.
NOE, SONS OF, AND THEIR POSTERITY, B. I. 1. 475-524.
NYCEA, CITY, B. i. i. 1058.
NYLE, RIVER OF, CALLED GYON, . B. i. 1. 133, 966.
NYNUS, B. i. 1. 872 ; B. n. 1. 5-42.
NYNYAS, KING, . . . . B. n. 1. 122-130.
NYNYUE, B. 1. 1. 871.
OMERE (HOMER), . . . . B. i. Prol. 1. 16 ; B. n. 1. 1582 ;
B. in. 1. 703.
ORAS, GRACE (HORACE), B. iv. 1. 2485.
ORASTAS, ACCOUNT OF, . . B. 1. 1. 643-646.
OROSIUS, . . . ' Y • ' v* . B. i. Prol. 1.1 19; B.n. Prol. 1.9,
18, 22, 29 ; B. v. Prol. 1. 25, 1209.
LIST OF AUTHORS, ETC. 185
OSKOBARES, HYLLE OF, . . . B. 1. 1. 137.
OVID (OVYDE), . . . . . B. 1. 1. 1101 ; B. n. 1. 1034, 1251.
PALAFAT (PAL^EFATUS BE INCREDI-
BILIBUS), B. n. 1. 1237.
PALESTYN, TOWN OF, ... B. i. L 905.
PAMPHYLIA, B. 1. 1. 1096.
PANNONIA, .. . . . i B. 1. 1. 1239.
PARADYS, DESCRIPTION OF, . . B. 1. 1. 105-156.
PARTHIA, . . . « . .. ' . B. 1. 1. 830.
PAUL, APOSTLE, *.. * . . B. i. L 1093 ; B. iv. Prol. 1. 14.
PERSEUS, KING, • •-..,« « • B. 1. 1. 846.
PERSEUS, . . . . . B. n. 1. 1223.
PHENYS, . .... * ;. . B. 1. 1. 901.
PHYLOMENE, . -• * ^,r • B. n. 1. 1013.
PIGMAVEIS (PIGMIES), . . . B. 1. 1. 647-662.
POLYS, REGION OF, . . . . B. 1. 1. 1097.
POMPEYUS TROGUS (whose History, ac- B. n. Prol. 1. 17; B. v. 1. 1429,
cording to Wyntoun, was abridged 1437.
by Justin).
PRIMOTHEUS, KING or CAUCASUS, . B. n. 1. 419-434.
PROGNAS, .• . . . . . B. n. 1. 1013.
REDE SEA, . ';... 'V !• • B. i. 1. 146.
REGISTER, THE, . . . . B. vn. 1. 2064.
RHODES, ACCOUNT OF, . . B. n. 1. 281-300.
ROME, . . ". ,. . . B. i. 1. 1289-1300.
ROMULUS, . . %."•/..• • B. 1. 1. 1289.
SARACENYS, NATION OF, . . . B. 1. 1. 893.
SARVYA, .... . . B. i. 1. 993.
SATURN AND HIS CHILDREN, . . B. 1. 1. 1491-1630.
SCOTS, THEIR ORIGIN, B. n. 1. 633:772.
SCOTTIS STORYS (SCOTTISH HISTORIES), B. i. Prol. 1. 120 ; B. iv. 1. 1811.
SCYPIO, A SAYING OF, ... B. VIII. 1. 3460.
SEM (SHEM), His POSTERITY, . . B. 1. 1. 475-524, 1683-1730.
SEMIRAMIS, B. n. 1. 43-120.
SETH, ACCOUNT OF, . . . . B. 1. 1. 266-286.
186
LIST OF AUTHOES, ETC.
SEVYNTY CLERKIS (OR INTERPRETERS),
SEXTUS, POPE. See LAURENCE, ST.
SMYRNA, CITY, ....
SODOM, . . . . .
SOLYNUS, . . . '' '. '.
STANE, THE KYNGYS,
STATIUS, . . '. '. ; .
SYDON, . . -' .' .;
SYDY, COUNTRY OF, . . .
SYLVESTERS, POPE, . . .'
SYLYCYA, . . . . .
SYNAY, MOUNT, ....
SYTHYA,
SYTHYA, NETHER, .. . .
TABOR, HILL OF, . .
TAPERBANE, ISLE OF, ...
TARSUS, CITY,
TAWRUS,
TEBYS,
TENELAUS, KING, ....
TEREUS,
TRACYA, LAND OF, .
TRITOLOMUS, ......
TROYE, CITY,
TROY, SIEGE OF, ....
TROYWS, KING,
TULLYUS (ClCERO), ....
TURKY, LANDS OF, .
TYGER, EIVER OF, ....
TYRE, . .
VALERIUS MAXIMUS,
VINCENT,
VIRGYLE,
B. in. 1. 655.
B. 1. 1. 1065.
B. 1. 1. 918.
B. i. 1. 1343.
B. n. 1. 961-964.
B. n. 1. 1055.
B. 1. 1. 902.
B. i. 1. 1096.
B. i. 1. 1061.
B. i. 1. 1089.
B. i. 1. 885.
B. i. 1. 833, 1003.
B. i. 1. 1189-1198.
B. i. 1. 917.
B. 1. 1. 562.
B. i. 1. 1092.
B. i. 1. 1091.
B. 1. 1. 969.
B. n. 1. 981.
B. n. 1. 1011.
B. 1. 1. 1241.
B. n. 1. 435-438.
B. i. 1. 1072.
B. II. 1. 1575-1684.
B. 1. 1. 1071.
B. iv. Prol. I. 1.
B. 1. 1. 1067.
B. i. 1. 132, 153, 866-867.
B. 1. 1. 902.
B. ix. 1. 1925.
B. v. 1. 2530, 4309.
B. i. Prol. 1. 16.
LIST OF AUTHOES, ETC. 187
WALAYS (WALLACE, SIR WILLIAM), GESTIS
or, B. vni. 1. 2300.
WERSOZES, KING, B. H. 1. 1361-1410.
YBERY, LANDS OF, .... B. 1. 1. 1017.
YND (INDIA), KINGDOM OF, . . B. 1. 1. 551-560.
YSAWRYA, B. i. 1. 1085.
Ysis, B. n. 1. 251-264.
ZORASTAS, . . • ... '. . ; B. i. 1. 858; B. ii. 1. 25-30.
These, unless I may have omitted some in the suppressed part of the
Chronicle, of which I am not quite certain, are all the authorities mentioned
by Wyntounj and of these few some were evidently known to him only by
name. On the other hand he has had the perusal of some works, the authors
of which he does not expressly name, e.g. a translation mentioned in the
passage quoted in p. xxxi, note; the Life of Alexander the Great (perhaps
the work of Adam Davie, written about 1312, and much esteemed in
Wyntoun's time), and probably some others, which would be apparent to a
reader better acquainted with the literature of the middle ages than I am.
This short Catalogue, with that of the authorities quoted by Fordun
and Bower, may furnish some materials for a History of the Literature of
Scotland. D. M.
J may add, that Mr. E. Price, in the Notes to his excellent edition of
Warton's History of English Poetry, clearly proves that the Metrical Life
of Alexander the Great was erroneously attributed to Adam Davie. — D. L.
188 EXPLANATION OF CONTEACTIONS.
MACPHERSON'S EXPLANATION OF THE CONTRACTIONS
USED IN THE GLOSSARY, NOTES, ETC, Lond. 1795.
N.B. — Authors not mentioned here are sufficiently distinguished where
they are quoted.
a. Anno, used in quoting Annals and Chronicles.
Ads. Actis, etc., of the Realme of Scotland. Edinburgh, 12th
October 1566, fol.
Ads edit. Murray. Acts of Parliament, published by Sir Thomas Murray.
Edinburgh, 1681, fol.
(adj.) Adjective.
(adv.) Adverb.
Ailred. Ailredus Abbas Eievallensis, inter Scriptores decem : he
is also called Aelredus, Ethelredus, etc., and by
Fordun, Baldredus.
Al. Alemannic language.
And. Diplo. Anderson's Diplomata et Numismata Scotise. Edin-
burgh, 1739, fol.
Annals. Annals of Scotland, by Sir David Dalrymple, Lord Hailes.
2 vols. Edinburgh, 1776, 1779, 4to.
Ann. Ult. Annales Ultonienses, ab anno 431 ad annum 1303, MS.
in the British Museum, (No. 4795 of Ayscough's
Catalogue.)
Arm. Armoric, or language of Bretagne.
A.-8. Anglo-Saxon language,
(aux. v.) Auxiliary verb.
B. Book.
b. Belgic. N.B. — In this language V sounds nearly as F.
Barb. Life of Robert Bruce, by John Barbour. Edinburgh,
1758, 4to.
Bedce Hist. Eccles. Bedse Historia Ecclesiastica.
Benson. Vocabularium Anglo-Saxonicum Thomae Benson. Oxon.
1701, 8vo.
B. Harry. Acts of Sir W. Wallace, by Blind Harry. Edinburgh,
1758, 4to.
Boeth. Scotorum Historia Hectoris Boethii [Boece, or Boyse].
Paris, 1527, fol.
Br. British, or Language of Wales.
Bromton. Chronicon Johannis Bromton, inter Scriptores X.
Bullet. Memoires sur la Langue Celtique, par J. B. Bullet, 1754.
3 vols. fol.
C. Caput.
cfr. confer, (collate or compare.)
EXPLANATION OF CONTRACTIONS.
189
Ch. Chaucer.
ch. Chapter.
Chr. Mel. Chronica de Melros, MS. Bib. Cott. Faustina, B. ix.
Another MS. imperfect and partly burnt, erroneously
called Epitome Histories E. Hoveduni, Bib. Cott.
Otto, D. iv. Editio inter Scriptores Eerum Angli-
carum, a Gale.
Chr. Pict. Chronicon Pictorum, published in Innes's Critical Essay.
Chr. S. Crucis. Chronicon Sanctse Crucis [Holyrood Abbey] apud Whar-
ton, in Anglia Sacra.
(conj.) Conjunction.
contr. contracted, contraction.
corr. corrupted, corruption.
Z>. Danish Language.
Dalr. Sir James Dalrymple's Collections concerning Scottish
History. Edin. 1703, 8vo.
Davies. Davies, John, Dictionarium Cambro-Britannicum. 1632,
folio.
Dugd. Bar. Dugdale's Baronage of England. 1675.
Dugd. Mon. Dugdale's Monasticon Anglicanum. 1655.
Eadmer. Eadmeri Historia Novorum, Seldeni. Lond. 1623.
ed. Edition.
Eng. English Language.
er. Error, erroneous, erroneously.
expl. explained, explains.
/. forte [i.e. perhaps].
Feed. Fcedera Angliae. 20 vols. foL
Ford. Johannis de Fordun Scotichronicon genuinum. Ed.
Hearne. 1722. 5 vols. 8vo.
Fr. French Language.
fris. Frisian dialect of the Belgic.
Ga. Gaelic of the Highlands of Scotland.
Gale. Scriptores Eerum Anglicarum, opera Thomas Gale, etc.
3 vols. fol.
G. D. Gawin Douglas's translation of Virgil's ^Eneis. Edin-
burgh, 1710, fol.
Geb. Le Monde Primitif, par Gebelin. 1773-1782. 9 vols. 4to.
Ger. German Language. (N.B. — ch sounds as k, and z as ts.)
Ger. Dorob. Gervasius Dorobornensis, inter Scriptores X.
Gloss. Glossary.
Gr. Greek Language.
Henry Hunt. Henry of Huntingdon, inter Scriptores post Bedam.
Higd. Polychron. Higdeni Polychronicon, inter Scriptores Eerum Angli-
carum, a Gale.
190
EXPLANATION OF CONTRACTIONS.
Hickes. Linguarum Septentrionalium Thesaurus, Geo. Hickes.
1705. 3 vols. fol.
Hoveden. Annales Rog. Hovedeni, inter Scriptores post Bedam.
Ihre. Joh. Glossarium Sui Gothicum. 1769. 2 vols. fol.
imp. imperative.
Innes. Essay on the Antient Inhabitants of Scotland. Lond.
1729.
Ir. Irish Language.
Isl. Islandic (or Icelandic) Language.
It. Italian Language.
J. Hag. Historia Johannis Hagustaldensis, inter Scriptores X.
Keith. Catalogue of the Bishops of Scotland, by Robert Keith.
1753, 4to.
Knyghton. Chronica inter Scriptores X.
Knox. History of the Reformation in Scotland, by John Knox.
Edinburgh, 1731, fol.
1. Liber.
L. Latin Language.
I. line.
L.b. Barbarous Latin.
Lei. Lelandi de Rebus Britannicis Collectanea. 1715. 5 vols.
8vo.
Lesley. De Origine Moribus et rebus Gestis Scotorum. Romae,
1578, 4to.
Lhuyd. Archseologia Britannica. Lond. 1707. fol.
Maj. Hist. Historia majoris Britannise, per Joan. Majorem [Mair].
Edin. 1740,4to.
Mat. Par. Mathsei Paris Historia. Edit. Will. Wats. Lond. 1640,
fol.
Mat. Westm. Mathsei Westmonasteriensis Flores Historiarum. Francf.
1601, fol.
Mart. Martinus Polonus (whom Wyntown calls Frere Martyne).
M.-G. Moeso-Gothic Language, as preserved in TJlfila's transla-
tion of the Gospels.
mod. modern,
(n.) Noun.
Nisbet. Heraldry of Scotland. 2 vols. Edinburgh. 1722, 1742, fol.
o. obsolete or old.
O.D. Old Danish Language, called also Cimbric and Runic,
(part.) Participle.
Paul. Mmyl. Paulus ^Emylius de rebus gestis Francorum. Basil.
1601, fol.
Percy's Reliques of Ancient English Poetry. 3 vols. Lond. 1767, 8vo.
Pert. Persian Language.
EXPLANATION OF CONTRACTIONS.
191
Pitscottie. History of Scotland, by Eob. Lindsay of Pitscottie.
Edin. 1778, 12mo.
pi. plural.
Platina. De Vitis et Gestis Summorum Pontificum. 1664, 12 mo.
Polychronicon. See Higd. Polychronicon.
pr, pronounced.
Prec. Precopensian dialect of the Gothic,
(prep.) Preposition,
pret. pret. Preterite.
Prynne. The History of King John, K. Henry in., and K.
Edward i. Lond. 1670, fol.
Prompt. Parv. Promptuarium Parvulorum (MS. Harl. No. 221).
(pron.) Pronoun.
Q. Quaere, or this is doubtful,
q. id. quod idem (which is the same),
qu. qu. quoted in or by.
q. v. quod vide (which see).
JR. Brunne. Translation of Peter Langtoft's Chronicle, by R. B.
2 vols. 8vo.
Reg. 8. And. Registrum Prioratus S. Andrea?.
It. Gloc. Robert of Glocester's Chronicle. 2 vols. 8vo.
JR. Hag. Historia Ricardi Hagustaldensis, inter Scriptores X.
Boss. Fortunate Shepherdess, by A. Ross. Aberdeen, 1778, 8vo.
Rudd. Ruddiman's Glossary to Douglas's Virgil, 1710.
Rudd. Diss. Dissertation on the competition between Bruce and
Balliol, by Thomas Ruddiman, 1748.
Sc. Scotland, Scottish, Scots.
8.L. Scottish Language.
Sc. Chr. Joannis de Fordun Scotichronicon, cum supplementis et
continuatione Walter! Boweri : cura Walteri Goodall.
2 vols. Edin. 1759, fol.
Script. X. Historiae Anglicanse Scriptores Decem, edit. Sir Roger
Twysden. 1652.
Savile. Rerum Anglicarum Scriptores post Bedam, edit. H. Savile.
Lond. 1596, fol.
Seren. English and Swedish Dictionary, by Jacob Serenius.
Sim. Dun. Historia Simeonis Dunelmensis, inter Scriptores X.
Sim,. Dun. Hist. Symeonis Dunhelmensis Libellus de Dunhelmensi
Ecdes. Dun. Ecclesia, edit. Th. Bedford. 1732, 8vo.
Skene. De Verborum Significatione (by Sir John Skene). 1597.
Sp. Spanish Language.
Speed's Hist. Historic of Great Britaine, by John Speed. 1632, foL
Spelman. Glossarium ArchsRologicum. 1664, fol.
Stow. Annales of England, by John Stow. 1600, 4to.
192
EXPLANATION OF CONTRACTIONS.
Stow's London. Survey of London, by John Stow. 1618, 4to.
subst. substantive.
Suth. Case. Additional Case of Elizabeth claiming the title of
Countess of Sutherland. 1770.
Sw. Swedish Language.
Tacit. Taciti Opera.
Thorn, de la More. Vita Edwardi n., inter Camdeni Anglica, Normanica,
etc. Francf. 1603, foL
Trivet. Annales sex Kegum Anglise.
Tyrwhitt. Glossary to Chaucer, by Tho. Tyrwhitt.
Usser. Britannicarum Ecclesiarum Antiquitates, collectore
Jacobo Usserio [Usher]. Dublin, 1639, 4to.
Vol. Volume.
v. vide (see).
(v.) Verb.
Vallancey. Collectanea de Kebus Hibernicis, by Colonel Vallancey.
1786, etc.
vo. voce (in the word or article).
V. R. The Various Eeadings of Wyntoun.
Wackier. Glossarium Gernianicum. fol.
Wals. Hist. Historia, vel Chronica ) per Th. Walsingham, inter
Wals. Ypod. Ypodigma Neustrise ) Camdeni Anglica, etc.
Warton. History of English Poetry, by Tho. Warton. 1774, etc.
Will. Gemet. W. Gemeticensis de Ducibus Normannis, inter Camdeni
Anglica, etc.
W. Malmesb. Willielmus Malmesburiensis, inter Scriptores post
Bedam.
[ 193 ]
NOTES
ON
WYNTOUN'S CHRONICLE.
VOL. I.— NOTES ON THE FIEST BOOK.
Page 3. — PROLOGUE. — From the description of the early Manu-
scripts of the Chronicle given in the present volume, it will be
seen that, with two exceptions, they do not contain Wyntoun's
Prologue entire. It was fortunate therefore to find that the
Wemyss MS. contained it ; and as this differed in various
points from the text of the Royal MS., instead of giving
detached Various Readings, I preferred repeating the whole of
the Prologue and next two chapters in a distinct form, at the
previous pages 165-169. — L.
Page 3, 1. 15. — GWIDO DE COLUMPNA, or Gumo. This author was
connected with the Italian family of Colonna, and distinguished
himself as an historian and poet. He flourished during the
Pontificate of Nicholas V. (1288-1292), and is mentioned by
Dante. He styled himself Judex Messanientis (or Messina) in
Sicily, where, it is known, he continued to reside as a Judge,
and also where he died. His principal work, Historia, de Bello
Trojana, was very popular during the middle ages, while
Homer's Iliad was known only by name. It was completed in
the year 1287, and dedicated to Matthias de Porta, Archbishop
of Salerno.
Warton, in his chapter on Lydgate's "Troy Boke, or the
Destruction of Troy," says, " This poem is professedly a trans-
lation or paraphrase of Guido de Colonna's romance, entitled
Historia Trojana" and adds, " But whether from Colonna's
VOL. in. N
194 NOTES ON THE [VoL. i.
original Latin, or from a French version mentioned in Lydgate's
Prologue, and which existed soon after the year 1300, I cannot
ascertain. I have before observed, _that Colonna formed his
Trojan History from Dares' Phrygius and Dictys' Cretensis, who
perpetually occur as authorities in Lydgate's translation. Homer
is however referred to in this work ; particularly in the catalogue
or enumeration of the ships which brought the several Grecian
leaders with their forces to the Trojan coast. It begins thus,
on the testimony of Colonna —
' Myne auctor telleth how Agamamnon,
The worthi kynge, an hundred shippis brought.'
And is closed with these lines —
' Full many shippes was in this navye,
More than Guido maketh rehersayle,
Towards Troye with Grekes for to sayle :
For as Homer in his discrypcion
Of Grekes shippes maketh mencion,
Shortly affyrminge the man was never borne
That such a nombre of shippes sawe to forne.'
Yet Lydgate, having finished his version, says —
* I have no more of Latin to translate,
After Dytes, Dares, and Guydo.' " — W.
Of the early editions and translations of the work itself, the
first known is dated 1477; but there are others of an early
period, which have neither place of printing nor date. Warton
also refers to the popularity of the work, and translates a few
lines from Coloima's Prologue and Postscript, which may here
be quoted.
" These things, originally written by the Grecian Dictys and
the Phrygian Dares (who were present in the Trojan war, and
faithful relators of what they saw), are transferred into this
book by Guido, of Colonna, a judge; and although a certain
Eoman, Cornelius by name, the nephew of the great Sallustius,
translated Dares and Dictys into Latin, yet, attempting to be
concise, he has very improperly omitted those particulars of the
history, which would have proved most agreeable to the reader.
VOL. i.] FIEST BOOK. 195
In my own book, therefore, every article belonging to the
Trojan story will be comprehended." And in his Postscript :
"And I Guido de Colonna have followed the said Dictys in
every particular ; for this reason, because Dictys made his work
perfect and complete in everything. And I should have
decorated this history with more metaphors and ornaments of
style, and by incidental digressions, which are the pictures of
composition. But deterred by the difficulty of the work, etc."
Guido has indeed made Dictys nothing more than the ground-
work of his story.
Among the various works on the subject of the Bellum
Trojanum, besides that by Guido de Columna, there is an earlier
Hystoria Trojana; and a similar early English alliterative
romance, entitled "The Gest Historiale of the Destruction of
Troy," has been printed from an unpublished MS. in the
Hunterian Library, Glasgow, for the Early English Text Society,
Lond. 1869, 1874, 8vo. The editors, the late Eev. George A.
Panton and Mr. D. Donaldson, concluding that it was derived
from Guido's work, they argued that it was translated by the
Scottish poet Huchowne, whom Wyntoun commemorates in
Book V. ch. xii. In the opinion, however, of some members of
the English Text Society, the editors were considered to have
drawn a wrong conclusion, and that it was a Metrical Romance
translated from the French by a Northumbrian poet. See the
Note on the following page. — L.
Page 3, 1. 1 6. — Omere and Fyrgylle. The Iliad of Homer was but
little known during the middle ages. The sEneid of Virgil, as
written in Latin, had a much more extensive reputation. But
Wyntoun, it is apparent, was indebted at second-hand to writers
of a later period, for some of the materials which he employed
in compiling his Chronicle. — L.
Page 4, 1. 21. — DARES or FRYGY. Dares Phrygius and Dictys
Cretensis, two ancient Greek authors who wrote the History of
Troy. Their work, which only exists in an abridged form by
Justin, is said to have furnished Guido de Colonna and John
Lydgate, the English poet, with the chief materials for their
" Troy Book, or the Destruction of Troy." — L.
196 NOTES ON THE [VOL. i.
Dictys of Crete (Cretensis) and Dares of Phrygia, two
ancient authors, are said to have written the History of the
War of Troy, which, as already stated, furnished materials to
later writers. The work published in their name passed
through many editions, and was translated into various lan-
guages. The one by Guido de Columna, Historia Trojana,
is best known as having proved the fruitful source of such
histories and romances. Of these, the first to be mentioned is
the Roman de Troie, by Benoit de Sainte-Maure, an Anglo-
Norman poet, in hexameter verse in six feet, which remained
unpublished till a recent period. This poet lived in the reign
of Henry II. of England (1154-1189), and the French romance
was written between the years 1175 and 1185.
His original French metrical romance extends to 30,408 lines.
It was first printed at Caen in 1870, and has the following
title : — " Benoit de Sainte-More, et Le Roman de Troie, ou les
M6tamorphoses d'Homere et de 1'Epopee Gre"co-Latine au
Moyen-Age. Par A. Joly. Paris, Librairie A. Franck. 1870."
4to. The Editor has prefixed a learned dissertation of 109
pages, in which he considers at full length the question respect-
ing the authorship of " Le Roman de Troie " and his other
works. There is no doubt that this Benoit de Sainte-More was
an Anglo-Norman Trouve"re, and is to be distinguished from
another Anglo-Norman poet who composed, at the desire of
Henry II., King of England (A.D. 1154-1189), as shown by the
learned editor, " Hisloire en vers des Dues de Normandie." This
work, edited by M. Francisque Michel, is included in the series
of " Documents intdits de I'Histoire de France. — Benoit. Chronique
des Dues de Normandie." 1836-1844. 3 vols. 4to. — L.
Page 4, 1. 30. — Off Latyne, etc. Wyntoun is here very modest in
referring to his qualifications for compiling his Chronicle, as
having chiefly derived his materials from the Latin. — L.
Page 5, 1. 57. — THE FAMILY OF WEMYS. — It may be agreeable
to the reader to know something of the man to whom we
are indebted for the Chronicle composed by Wyntown. Schir
Jhon, the chief of the family of Wemys, which sprung from
the celebrated Macduff the first Earl of Fife, was the great-
VOL. L] FIRST BOOK. 197
great-grandson of Schir Davy, who was sent to Norway to
bring over the young Queen Margaret ; in testimony of which
honourable employment a silver bason, presented to him by
the King of Norway, is still preserved by his family. Schir
Jhon, after filling several offices of dignity in the service
of his country, died in an advanced age 1482. Sir John, the
ninth in descent from him, was created Earl of Wemys by King
Charles I. ; and the present Earl is the fifth in descent from
him. (v. infra Note on B. vm. 1. 87.)
A younger son of this family settled in the Venetian terri-
tories about 1600, where the author of the Journey through
Great Britain, 1723, saw a copy of Wyntown's work in the
possession of one of his descendants. (Journey through Scotland,,
p. viii.)
A part of G. Douglas's Preface to his Virgil (p. 4) is very like
this passage of Wyntown's Prologue. — M.
Page 6, 1. 94. — Between the Lomownde and Bennarty. — This
refers to the parish of Portmoak, in Kinross-shire, lying betwixt
Lochleven and Fifeshire. It forms a rich landscape stretching
along the banks of the Loch, comprehending West Lomond Hill
and Benartie, and opposite St. Serfe's Inch. It is sometimes
stated that Portmoak could also boast of its Priory. For this
there is no good authority; but having a church in early
times, and an old place of sepulture, as I shall have occasion
elsewhere to describe at greater length, it may not unlikely have
been used by the monks of St. Serf or Servanus for that pur-
pose.— L.
Page 7, 1. 117. — PERYS COMESTOR (PETRUS). "Petrus cognomine
Comestor, sive Manducator," because it was said he devoured the
Scriptures. He died 12 kal. Novembris 1178. He addressed
his great work, Historia Scholastica, to William, Archbishop of
Senonens, or Sens, in the year 1175. In mentioning the
work, Warton (Hist. English Poetry) calls it " a sort of Breviary
of the Old and New Testament, accompanied with elaborate
expositions from Josephus and many Pagan writers. It was
compiled at Paris about the year 1175 ; and it was so popular
as not only to be taught in schools, but even to be publicly read
198 NOTES ON THE [VOL. I.
in the churches with its glosses." The earliest edition appeared
in 1473.— L.
Page 7, 1. 126. — We have an explanation of the mystic meaning of
this line by no less a commentator than Pope Alexander III.
" Flos iste (the rose) Christum regem exprimit ac designat, qui de
seipso loquitur dicens, Ego flos campi, et lilium convallium." To
which his Holiness with equal propriety adds several other texts,
which, with some further information concerning the mystic
rose, may be seen in the note on Will. Newbrig. L. in. c. iiii., or
C6r6monies fieligieuses, par B. Picart, vol. II. p. 15. — M.
Page 9, Chap. I. In honowre of "the Ordrys nyne off haly
Angelys," the author, in place of Seven Books or Divisions,
latterly extended his Chronicle into Nine.
Wyntoun here refers to (Lib. II. Homilia xxxiv.) one of the
Homilies on the Gospels of St. Gregory, in which, describing
the Nine Orders of Angels, where he says : " Novem ver6
Angelorum ordines diximus : quia videlicet esse, testante sacro
eloquio, scimus Angelos, Archangelos, Virtutes, Potestates,
Principatus, Dominationes, Thronos, Cherubim, atque Seraphim.
Esse namque Angelos et Archangelos, pene omnes sacri eloquii
paginae testantur. Cherubim ver6 atque Seraphim ssepe, ut
notum est, libri Prophetarum loquuntur. Quatuor quoque
ordinum nomina Paulus Apostolus ad Ephesios enumerat, dicens;
supra omnem etc. (Sancti Gregorii Papae I. Magni Opera, Tom. i.
p. 1603.)
" Angelorum quippe et hominum naturam ad cognoscendum
se Dominus condidit : quam dum consistere ad seternitatem
voluit, cam proculdubio ad suam similitudinem creavit." — F.
Page 10, 1. 39. — SAINT GREGOR in ane Omely. Gregory the First,
surnamed the Great, was elected Pope in the year 590, and died
in the year 604. Wyntoun here alludes to one of his Homilies
on the Gospel. In the edition of " Homilise quadraginta Beati
Gregorii Papae de diversis lectionibus Evangelii," printed at
Antwerp 1509, 4to, it occurs as " Lectio Sancti Evangelii
secundum Lucam xv.," with this title, " Homilia lectionis ejus-
dem habita ad populum in basilica beatorum Johannis et Pauli,
Dominica tertia post Trinitate, Homilia xxxiiij." It also forms
VOL. L] FIRST BOOK. 199
Homilia xxxiv. of Book Second in the Benedictine edition of
the Works of Sancti Gregorii, Papae L, cognomento Magni,
Opera Omnia, vol. i. p. 1600. Parisiis, 1705, folio.
In Book V. (vol. ii. page 46), Wyntoun devotes Chap. XIII.
to St. Gregory, or, to use his own words —
This Chapiter tellis of Saynt Gregor,
That quhylome wes the Gret Doctor. — L.
Page 11, 1. 71.—
That in the felde of Damask fayre.
" Eemansit homo in loco ubi factus est in agro, scilicet Damas-
cene."— (Petri Comestoris Historic, Scholastica, p. 7.) — F.
Page 16, 1. 185. — Cayinis, occasionally written Kayin, Kaynys
(for Cain), and Tubulkayn (Tubal Cain).
Other words and Scripture names, owing to the peculiar
orthography of the Royal MS., are sometimes not very intel-
ligible, such as — Froyte (fruit), swn, swnnys (son, sons), wauys,
wawis (waves), hawyn (haven, harbour), wowelle (wool). — L.
Page 16,1. 204.—
And wytht that schot he Kayin slewe.
" Casu interfecit Caym inter frutetac estimans feram."-
(Petrus Cwnestor, p. 12.)— P.
Page 17, 1. 226. — The passage here quoted from Josephus of the
first invention of Music, is contained in Chapter Second of the
Antiquities of the Jews. The reference is there made by the
Jewish historian to Jubal having erected two inscribed pillars,
which may be quoted from W. Whiston's translation : —
"And that their inventions might not be lost before they
were sufficiently known, upon Adam's prediction that the world
was to be destroyed at one time by the force of fire, and at
another time by the violence and quantity of water, they made
two pillars ; the one of brick, the other of stone ; they inscribed
their discoveries on them both : that in case the pillar of brick
should be destroyed by the flood, the pillar of stone might
remain, and exhibit those discoveries to mankind : and also
200 NOTES ON THE [VOL. I.
inform them that there was another pillar of brick erected
by them. Now this remains in the land of Siriad to this
day." — L.
Page 17,1. 243 —
Josephus sayis, in tyll his buke. — (See Antiq. of the Jews,
Book i. c. ii.)
Page 19,1. 279.—
Of Enoch . . .
In tyll hys tyme bukys he wrate
That drownyde ware in Noey's " spate."
Spait or spate, which usually signifies a flood or inundation, is
here applied to the Universal Deluge.
Enoch, the seventh of the antediluvian patriarchs, was born
B.C. 3378, in the year of Creation 1122. His name occurs in
Genesis v. 24, Ecclesiasticus xliv. 16, Hebrews xi. 5.
In the General Epistle of Jude, mention is made of prophecies
uttered by Enoch ; and among the apocryphal writings dis-
covered in Abyssinia, there was published at Oxford in 1821,
and again in 1838, The Book of Enoch The Prophet, by the Rev.
Dr. Richard Laurence, afterwards Archbishop of Castel, who
died in December 1838. — L.
Page 19, 1. 283.—
Tharfor he is yhit quyk lywand,
Bydand the Antecrystyes come.
" In fine Mundi redebunt ad communem vitam Henech et Elias,
ut Antichristo per conciones deputationes et miracula de
op tenant; ideoque ab Antichristo martyrio officientur . . .
Ita passim Patres hii et in Apocal. c. ii. est que communis hie
fidelium sensus et traditio." — (Corn, a Lapide Comm. in Gen.,
p. 104, ed. Oxford, 1648.)— F.
Page 20, 1. 323.—
The Grekys in thar langage all
Geos the Erde thai oysyd to call.
"Sic dicitur a Geos quod est Terras." — (Petrus Comestor, p.
13.)— F.
VOL. L] FIKST BOOK. 201
Page 21, 1. 335. —
Thai past and spred fra land to land,
And Brwyt in Bretayne of thaim fand.
Wyntoun here quotes Geoffrey o/Monmouth, Book I. c. xii-xvi. — F.
Page 21, 11. 336-351. — It is rather singular that Macpherson, in
his extracts from the earlier Chapters, should have overlooked
this account (although not of much importance) of the first
arrival of Brutus in Britain, and of the giant Coryne and other
geawyndys or giants, who then had possession of the land. — L.
Page 26, 1. 483.—
Sum that oysyde of hym to spek
Sayde he wes that Melchysedek.
" Hebrsei, teste S. Hieromyo hie in quest, voluit Melchisedec
fuisse Sem filium Noe : vixit enim Sem usque ad tempora Abrae
et Melchisedec." — (Corn, a Lapide Comm. in Gen., p. 156.) — F.
Page 26, 1. 501.—
And the foure Kynrykys pryncypalle.
Martinus Polonus states them differently, " Babylonicum ab
Oriente, quod inccepit a Nino, tempore Abrahse. Carthaginiense :
a Meridie quod incoepit tempore Judicum. Sub Thola duce,
quando Carthago condita est. Macedonium a Septentrione
quod inccepit ab Alexandro, tempore Machbaaorum. Romanum
ab Occidente, quod ccepit a Romulo." — (Mart. Polon., 3. 20.)
— F.
Page 36, 1. 809.—
In to the wattyre of Gangys.
C. Jul. Solinus, in Cap. LXV. of his Polyhistor, devoted to India,
among the wonders of the Indian rivers, says : — " Aquae etiam
gignunt miracula non minora. Anguillas ad tricenos pedes
longas educat Ganges, quern Statius Sebosus inter prsecipua
miracula ait uermibus abundare, cceruleis nomine, et colore.
Hi bina habent brachia longitudinis cubitorum non minus
senum, adeo robustis vribus, ut Elephantos ad potum ventitantes,
mordicus comprehensos, ipsorum manu rapiant in profundum."
— (Colonial, 1520, 4to, fol. 84, vel. Lugduni, 1538, 8vo., p. 152.)
Page 36, 1. 828.— Account of the "Wonders in the Yndis Se.
202 NOTES ON THE [VOL. I.
Great Eels in the Waters of the Ganges, etc., Translatyde welle
in oure langage."
It is somewhat uncertain to what book Wyntoun refers for
the Ferly's of Inde, as no English translation of his time is known
of the Imago Mundi, but one of the books which issued from the
press of William Caxton professes to have been translated from
the French, is entitled, " The Myrrour of the Worlde," and
printed in the Abbey of Westminster in the year 1481, folio,
and passed through two editions. Extracts from this work,
somewhat resembling Wyntoun's account of " geauntes and other
mervalles," are given in Dibdin's Bibliotheca Spenceriana, vol.
iv. pp. 231-244, but they are too long for quotation. — L.
Page 41, 1. 969.—
The land off Tebys in it lyis,
And off it lord was Saynt Morys.
See Honorii Imago Mundi. — F.
Page 42, 1. 986. — The legend of the Amazons, " Thai war wemen
wyld and wycht," as a nation of female warriors, fierce and
brave, and peculiar in their institutions, is of great antiquity.
Every one is familiar how much the Greeks credited the Ama-
zonian legend, and how their figures are represented in the finest
remains of ancient Greek sculpture, armed with a lance, and
wearing a helmet, with long hair ; the right breast uncovered,
and their short kirtles displaying the symmetry of their figures.
There is, however, a striking contrast in the figures of other
Amazonian warriors, who still flourish in Africa. Captain K. F.
Burton, in his work, entitled " A Mission to Gelele, King of
Dahomey' with notices of the so-called " Amazons," etc., London,
2 vols. 8vo., 1864, gives an amusing description of their manners
and customs, a reference to which is sufficient. — L. -
Page 43, 1. 1024.— A clerk that tretys off this matere.— F. (No
reference is here added to this line.)
Page 53, 1. 1343. — The reader will no doubt recollect that the
exuberant fertility ascribed to Britain by Wyntown, who has had
it at second-hand, probably from Henry of Huntindon (/. 171, a),
is by Solinus [c. 34] appropriated to Ireland. A similar account
is given of the Balearic Islands. (Justin. L. XLIV. c. xiv.) — M.
VOL; I.] FIKST BOOK. 203
Page 54,1. 1373. — v. Bedce. Hist. Ecdes. L. I. c. L; though Wyntown's
author seems to have been Henry Hunt. [/. 171 (2d) 6], whose
work was probably common in Scotland, as Huntington was
during most of his time under Scottish Princes. — M.
Page 54, 1. 1382. — Fordun (p. 285) and Wyntown seem to have
copied this story from Huntindon (/. 171 (2d) b), who, for ought
that appears, may be the original author of it. Yet, notwith-
standing the wonder he expresses at the vanishing of the Pichts,
the name was retained by the people of Galloway in his own
time. (Compare /. Hag. col. 261, 26 2, 264; 72. Hag. col. 322 ;
Ailred. col. 342, 343; Bromton. col. 1027.)— M.
Page 54, 1. 1383. — Bertane, and sometimes Bartan, are used pro-
miscuously with Bretane and Britain by the common metathesis
or transposition of r with its neighbouring vowel. — M.
Page 55, 1. 1414. — Ymago Mundi. See previous note to page 36,
line 828. The work here referred to is not much known, but
may be identified with one De Imagine Mundi, that was popular
during the Middle Ages. It is preserved in various old MSS.,
and was first printed, without place or date, but probably at
Nuremberg, about the year 1472, with this title, " Christianus ad
Solitarium quendam de Ymagino Mundi." (See Brunet, under
the name Christianus, Hain, Eepertorium, No. 8800.) In the
Nouvelle Biographie G6n&rale, tome xxv. p. 79, the writer says,
— " Imago Mundi, abreg£ de Cosmographie d'Histoire, qui a 6t6
longtemps dans toutes les mains. Les exemplaires manuscrits
en sont, en effet, tres-nombreux, et Ton en compte sept Editions."
Wyntoun had certainly a copy of the book in his hands, and
he made copious use of it in his Notes on General History,
as well as on the succession of the Popes from the times of the
Apostles.
In the Cdntenta hoc Honorii Opere we find
De Mundi Imagine Libri III. —
Lib. I. De Mundo Supero et Infero seu de Sphaera.
II. De Temporum differentiis.
III. De Temporum volubilitate, seu Chronologia.
De Mundi Philosophia, Libri IV., etc.
The author Honorius Augustodunsis, Presbyter et Scholas-
204 NOTES ON THE [VOL. I.
ticus (a Presbyter of the Diocese of Autunois, an ancient
province of France), is said to have nourished under the
Emperor Henry v., who died in the year 1124. According to
Fabricius (Bibliotheca Latina Med. et Inf. Aetatis), he assigns the
date of 1300. A collected edition of the works of Honorius is
contained in the Maxima Bibliotheca Veterum Patrum et Anti-
quorum Scriptorum Eccksiasticorum, vol. xx. Lugduni, 1677,
folio. The Summa totius et Imagine Mundi, or first portion, is
divided into three books, and each of them into numerous
chapters. The reader who has access to it may also consult the
great National work, published by the late learned Chevalier
Pertz, Monumenta Germanice Historia, vol. xii. p. 125. — L.
Page 56, 1. 1445. — This Nembrot stalwart wes of pytht.
" Nemroth qui ccepit primus potens esse in terra : et robustus
venator hominum coram domino." — (P. Comestor, p. 1 8.) — F.
Page 57,1. 1469.-
Comestor sayis in this chawngyng
God made na wrocht, na wnkouth thyng.
" In hac divisione nihil novi, fecit Deus : quia voces Esedem
sunt apud omnes gentes sed dicendi modes et formas diversis
gentibus dicunt." — (P. Comestor, p. 16.) — F.
Page 5 8,1. 1491.—
Off this Nembrot, the swn off Cus,
Frere Martyne cald hym Saturnus.
" Eodem tempore Nembroth, qui et Saturnus, a Jove filio
suo eunuchisatus, ad prsedictum jam regnum pervenit." — (Mar-
tinus Polonius, 6. 38, also 4. 16.)
" Julii Anno super annotato qui quidem dies in hujus vener-
ande translacionis memoria in presens colitur et veneratur." — F.
Page 61. — According to Ovid (Metamorph. Lib. 1. 1. 89) the Golden
Age and Saturn, Aurea prima fata est cetas, might be said to
represent bhe time of Adam in Paradise. — L.
Page 62, 1. 1634. — The Iron Age. — See Ovidii Metamorpli, Lib. I.
1. 127. De duro est ultima ferro. — L.
VOL. L] SECOND BOOK. 205
Page 65, 1. 1700. — Wyntown here and elsewhere appears to have
been acquainted with Woden's title of Al-fadr. — M.
Page 66, 1. 1735. — The "Sewynty Interpretowrys." In a subse-
quent passage Wyntoun has styled them " The Seventy Clerkis,"
that number of persons having been employed in the translation
of the books of the Old Testament from the Hebrew into Greek.
See also the note to p. 154, 1. 655. — L.
NOTES ON THE SECOND BOOK.
Page 69, 1. 9. — Orosius, Lib. I. c. 1.— M.
Page 69, 1. 18. — FRERE MARTYNE or Martin, so styled by
Wyntoun, is best known by his name Martinus Polonus, Arch-
bishop of Consentinus or Cosenza in Calabra. His Chronicle or
Supputationes will be noticed afterwards.
An old French translation of this work was also in repute, and
printed with this title — " La Chronique Martiniane de tous les
Papes qui furent jamais et finist jusques au Pape Alexandre (vi.),
derrenier (trad, du latin de Martin Polonois en fran^ois, par
Sebast. Mamerot en 1458). Imprimee a Paris, pour Antonie
Verard (vers. 1505) folio."— L.
Page 70, 1. 22. — PAULUS OROSIUS. His chief work, the History,
in Seven Books, passed through many editions after the inven-
tion of printing. It first appeared under the title : " Pauli
Horosii Presbyteri Historiagraphia discipuli Sancti Augustini
Episcopi, viri Hispani generis eloquentissimi, Adversum Chris-
tiani nominis Querulos Prologus in libros septem." — Per
Johannem Schussler florentissime vobis Auguste concivem
impresse, 1471, folio. Besides translations into Italian,
French, and German, and King Alfred's into Anglo-Saxon, in
Ebert's Bibliographical Dictionary no less than fourteen
editions are specified, prior to the critical edition by Sige-
bertus Havercampus. Lugd. Batav. 1767, 4to. — L.
Page 73, 1. 46. — Hyr hayre in wympyll arayand.
Orosius does not give the account of her (Semiramis) plaiting
her hair on the basnet and riding into the town. — F.
206 NOTES ON THE [VOL. I.
Page 76,1. 131.—
Nynus . . .
Fra quhom Barbere sutely
Has made a propyr genealogy
Tyll Eobert oure Secownd Kyng,
That Scotland had in governyng.
Other references by Wyntoun to this Genealogy or History of
the Stewarts occur elsewhere, but the work itself unfortunately
is not at present known to exist. — L.
Page 76, 1. 132.—
Sere Dardane, lord de Frygya,
Fra quhom Barbere sutely
Has made a propyr genealogy. — F.
Page 76, 1. 1 37. — Wyntown here quotes Barleys Origin of the, Stuarts,
a work now lost, or dormant. — M.
Page 77, 1. 159.—
He kend the Caldeys perfytly,
The scyens off astronomy.
" Vel Abram peritus astronomorum." — (P. Comestor, p. 18.) — F.
Page 7 7,1. 174.—
And, as we fynde, the Jubil6
Fyrst in hys tym fundyn was.
"De hac victoria tradunt Jubelium melium habuisse." — (P.
Comestw, p. 18.)— F.
Page 81, 1. 297.— The He off Eodys than tuke thai.
"Idemque post paululum bello victi, patria profugi, ignarique
rerum credentes quod se penitus a congressu totius humanae
habitationis abstraherent, Rhodum insulam que Ophiussa antea
vocabatur, quasi tutam possessione ceperunt." — (Orosius, Lib. I.
vii.)— F.
Page 82, 1. 704.—
In Egypte that fertylyte
Begowth to ryse in Josephys dayis
As in hys cronykill Orose sayis.
"Ante annos conditae Urbis MVIII. fuisse apud Aegyptum
primum insolitam fastidiendamque ubertatem, deinde jugem
atque intolerabilem famem." — (Orosii Lib. I. c. viii.) — F.
VOL. i.] SECOND BOOK. 207
Page 89, 1. 521. — Inde genus, etc. Ovidii Metamorph. Lib. 1. 1. 414,
contains allusions to the mythical tradition how the earth was
re-peopled after the General Deluge by Deucalion and his wife
Pyrrha. Wyntoun, at 1. 527, concludes with a caution that the
story of throwing stones behind them is not to be held as a
matter of faith, as none can find it in the Articles of the Creed.
This quotation from Ovid's Metamorphoses, lib. i. (in Burman's
edition, vol. ii. p. 5 5), reads : " experiensque laborum" and refers
to the lines " Deucalione and Pyrrha," as in the previous part
of this chapter, 1. 467, etc., describing the "Spat" off Dew-
calyonys flude, or the Deluge. — L.
Page 92, 1. 622. — Dynus or Dyonysius, one of the names of
Bacchus, the son of Jupiter, by Semele, daughter of Cadmus,
King of Thebes. — See Bell's Pantheon, pp. 117-123.
Page 93. — The most ancient authority known for the substance of
this chapter VIII. is Nennius (c. ix.) But he, or his authors, only
sowed the seed, which in the course of succeeding ages has
grown to an enormous mass of absurdity under the hands of the
Irish and Scottish fabulists, who for several centuries prided in
it as their original history. What a comfort it would have been
to them to have discovered, that the Galaeci and some other
people of Spain had in ancient times a tradition among them,
that their ancestors came from Greece. (Justin. L. XLIV. c. 3.
Plin. Hist. L. iv. c. 20.)— M.
Page 100, 1. 857. — The opinion, that the Scottish or Irish language
was spoken in the northern parts of Spain, is defended by
Lhuyd in his Arcfueologia, who, we see, is not the first who has
said so. But it must be acknowledged, that the examples
adduced by him to prove the afiinity of the languages are by no
means satisfactory : nor does there appear any resemblance to the
Irish in the several specimens of Cantabrian, in Chamberlayne's
Oratio Dominica, 171. — M.
Page 103. — Symon Breke, it is said, first brought from Spain
into Ireland the famous Coronation Chair. In Book in. Wyn-
toun devotes Chap. ix. line 1039, etc. See also note to page
168 (at the following pages, 212-215) respecting it. — L.
Page 104, 1. 971. — The two sons of Belus, King of Egypt, were
208 NOTES ON THE [VOL. I.
Schyr Danaws, named Danaides, who had fifty daughters, while
his brother, Egistus, had the same number of sons.
Page 106, 1. 1036. — Ganymede ravished by Jupiter in the form of
an eagle. — See Ovid. Metam. lib. x. 1. 158.
Page 111,1. 1209—
A fell were [war] ras, as Orose sayis,
Between the people of Crete and Athens.
This was B.C. 1412. The words of Orosius, in Lib. I. cap.
xiii., are — Certamen inter Cretenses et Athcnienses, Lapithas et
Thessalos. " Anno ante urbem conditam DLX. atrocissimum
inter Cretenses et Athenienses certamen fuit : ubi populis
utrimque infeliciter profligatis cruentiorem victoriam Cretenses
exercuerunt : qui nobilium Atheniensium filios Minotauro,
utrum fero homini, an humanse bestise aptius dicam nescio,
devorandos crudeliter addicebant, atque informe prodigium
effossis Grseciae luminibus saginabant. lisdem diebus Lapithse
et Thessali famosis nimium certavere conflictibus. Sed Thes-
salos Palaephatus, in libro primo Incredibilium prodit ipsos a
Lapithis creditos dictosque fuisse centauros, eo quod discur-
rentes in bello equites veluti unum corpus equorum et hominum
viderentur.' ' — L.
Page 112. — The Centaur, well known in Mythology, was a
fabulous being, supposed to be half man and half horse, and, as
might be expected, figures in various ancient authors. It has
been supposed that this fancied monster had its origin among
the Lapithse, a tribe in Thessaly, who distinguished themselves
in having first invented the art of breaking horses. Their great
dexterity in the art of horsemanship, while the rest of Greece
fought only on foot or in chariots, enabled them to clear Mount
Thessaly of the bulls which infested it. It is unnecessary to
connect them with Greek history, and their contest with the
Lapithse, a people of Thessaly. Their celebrity in modern times
is chiefly owing to existing remains of Greek Art, more especi-
ally in the Metopes of the Pantheon at Athens, now forming a
portion of the Elgin Marbles, and also of the Phygalian Marbles,
preserved in the British Museum. — L.
VOL. i.] SECOND BOOK. 209
Page 112, 1. 1237. — In till a buke that PALEFAT,
Off hys uncertane ferlyis wrate.
We find the name of an ancient Greek author, Palaephatus,
who is usually said to have flourished before the Siege of Troy.
It is thought that two persons of the name may have flourished
at different times. See Th. C. Harlesii Notitia, etc. The work
that exists under his name has no claims to such remote antiquity.
It is entitled " Ilepi rwv Ama-rav 'la-ropiov : De Incredilibus,"
and is included in various collections. The one most useful
and easily accessible was edited by the English antiquarian,
Thomas Gale, under the title, " Opuscula Mythologica Physica
et Ethica, Graece et Latine. Amstelcedami, 1688, 8vo." The
first chapter of the work is the one entitled, "De Centauris."
In Bell's "New Pantheon," Lond. 1790, vol. i p. 164, he says,
" Palaephatus, in his book of Incredibles, relates, that under the
reign of Ixion, king of Thessaly, a herd of bulls on Mount
Thessaly ran mad, and ravaged the whole country, rendering, in
particular, the mountains inaccessible ; that some young men,
who had found the art of curbing and mounting horses, under-
took to clear the mountain of the bulls that infested it ; and
that, having pursued them on horseback for this purpose, they
were thence called Centaurs. Eendered insolent by their
success in this enterprise, they insulted the Lapithse, a people of
Thessaly, and because, when attacked, they fled with great expedi-
tion, they were conjectured to be half horses and half men.
"The Thessalians early distinguished themselves from the
rest of Greece, who fought only on foot or in chariots, by their
application to horsemanship. To acquire the greater dexterity
in this art, they frequently contended with bulls ; and as, in
provoking the animal to attack them, or in resisting him when
enraged, they employed darts or javelins, they thence obtained
the name of Centaurs, Kevre<a, signifying to goad or lance,
and raupo?, a bull ; and Hippocentaurs, from ITTTTO^ a horse.
These horsemen becoming formidable by their depredations, the
equivocation of the name occasioned them to be accounted
monsters of a compound nature ; and as this idea favoured the
marvellous, it was eagerly adopted by the poet." — L.
VOL. m. o
210 NOTES ON THE [VOL. i.
Page 115, 1. 1304. — THE MYNATOURE. — The Minatour was a
fabulous monster frequently mentioned by the old Greek and
Latin Poets, and said to have been the offspring of an unnatural
passion of Pasiphse, daughter of Apollo, and wife of Minos,
King of Crete, for a bull, having been enabled to gratify her
lust by the art and skill of Dsedalus. See Pausanius, Diodorus
Siculus, Ovid, as well as modern authors on Mythology. The
monster Minotaur was destroyed by Theseus after he had
escaped by the help of Ariadne, the daughter of Minos, from
the labyrinth constructed by Dsedalus. By the Grecian sculp-
tors, this monster (Monstrum biformis) was represented as a
human figure with the head of a bull. — L.
Page 1 1 6, 1. 1 349. — D^DALUS and ICARUS. — Dsedalus, according to
Ovid (Metamorph. viii.), was the most skilful artist that Athens
or Greece ever produced, both as an architect and a statuary.
He was also remarkable as the inventor of many useful instru-
ments. Having been condemned at Athens for a murder, he
retired to Crete. He took with him his son Icarus, and in their
attempt to escape from that island, where they were detained
prisoners by Minos the King, the son, by neglecting the instruc-
tions of his father, Dsedalus, by soaring too high, was deprived
of his artificial wings, formed of wax and feathers, and fell into
the sea, called by his name the Icarian. — L.
Page 118, 1. 1397. — The three lines here, which Macpherson says
occur on the margin of MS. Cotton, form part of the regular
text in MS. W.
NOTES ON THE THIRD BOOK.
Page 131. — The Prologue of Book Third in MS. "W. .is numbered
Cap. xxxvi., and lines 7, etc., are thus given —
He biddis thaim thus in Latyne leid,
And is on Inglis as we reid
Memento dierum, Haif mynd of dais
Antiquorum Of old, he sais
Haif thocht of ilk generatioun
As thai fell in successioun.
VOL. i.] THIRD BOOK. 211
The words of the Latin Vulgate (Deut. xxxii. 7) are —
" Memento dierum Antiquorum : cogita Gene*rationes singulas :
interroga Patrem tuum, et annuntiabit," etc. — L.
Page 137, line 122.—
With tympanys and with sweet syngyng.
Tympane, Lot. Tympanum. The Sistrum, a timbrel, tabor, or
drum.
Page 149, 1. 4. — The name of Turkey, or Turkistan, then belonged
to that part of Asia now called, with a mark of distinction, Turkey
in Asia. Some years after the death of Wyntown the Turks
extinguished the faint remains of the once mighty Roman
Empire, then contracted to a petty territory around Constanti-
nople, and afterwards communicated their name to the large
country in Europe, which is now almost exclusively known by
the name of Turkey. — M.
Page 153, 1. 620. — Wyntown confounds Edinburgh with Allynclowd
(Alcluyd), which is the old name of Dunbarton, a place once
famous as the seat of the ancient Kings of Strath-Cluyd. In the
middle ages the very existence of this kingdom, as well as the
situation of its capital, was almost forgotten. GeofFry of Mon-
mouth places it at Carlile. The author of Polychronicon (p. 199),
is in doubt whether it was at Carlile, at Aldburgh near Burough-
bridge in Yorkshire, or Burgham in Westmorland ; but he clearly
distinguishes it from Edinburgh. The Welsh, I know not for
what reason, called Edinburgh Caer Agned, which may have led
Wyntown into the blunder of confounding it with Allynclowd.
Why it got its other names of Maydyn Castle and Sorrowful Hill
(v. V. E.), it is not easy to say : that it had the first of these
prior to any record concerning Edinburgh now existing, appears
from Charters of King David I. — Chronica de Melros, particularly
a. 1180 and 1255; Mat. Paris, p. 907. For the etymology of
Maydyn, see Baxter's Glossarium Antiq. Brit. pp. 109, 163. — M.
Page 154, 1. 655.—
But the Seventy clerkis wys,
Sayis twa less, be thaire story s.
212 NOTES ON THE [VOL. i.
That is, according to the Septuagint or the Greek translation
from the Hebrew by the so-named Seventy Interpreters,
reduces the 900 years of this period or division by two,
according to the mode of reckoning back from the Christian
era. — L.
Page 161, 1. 853. — This strange episode in the wars of the Medes
and Persians, Wyntoun may have derived from his favourite
author Orosius.1 The passage, however, also occurs in the
Latin historian Justinus;2 when referring to the final contest
between the Persians under Cyrus, and the Medes under
Astyages, ante C. 559. In this engagement the Persians were
nearly driven out of the field, until their wives and mothers, by
a most unusual exhibition, with hideous outcries and scornful
reproaches, impelled them to return to the conflict, when the
victory was obtained which terminated the monarchy of the
Medes after a reign of 350 years. Instead of a literal transla-
tion, the words of Orosius (p. 76) may be quoted : —
" Quo comperto, Astyages, raptis secum copiis, in Persas ipse
proficiscitur, acriusque certamen instaurat, proposito suis metu,
si quis e praelio cedere moliretur, ferro exciperetur. Qua
necessitate instanter Medis pugnantibus, pulsa iterum Persarum
acies, cum paulatim cederet, matres & uxores eorum obviam
occurrunt, orant, in praelium revertantur : cunctantibus, sublata
veste, obscoena corporis ostendunt, quaerentes, num in uteros
matrum vel uxorum vellent refugere. Quo facto erubescentes
in praelium redeunt : & facta impressione, quos fugiebant,
fugere compellunt." — L.
Page 168, 1. 1080. — This date is erroneous (1310) ; it ought to be
1296.— M.
Page 168, 1. 1082. — The Coronation Chair, Ni fallal Fatum.
For the traditional history of this famous stone, see TolancFs
Hist, of the Druids, p. 103.— M.
This famous Palladium of Scotland is a rough block of stone
about two feet long and one foot thick, enclosed in the bottom
of an antique wooden chair. After being for some ages degraded
from its inaugural office, it was restored to its original dignity
1 Lib. I. cap. vi. 2 Lib. I. cap. xix.
VOL. i.] THIRD BOOK. 213
at the coronation of James VI. of Scotland as King of England.
(Speeds Hist. p. 1222.) Doubts have been started whether
that now preserved in Westminster Abbey be the genuine
Stone (Gent. Magazine far 1781, p. 452, and 1782, p. 22;
Annals, v. I. p. 242, JV-f-) ; and it is now known that by the
peace of 1328 it was to be restored to the Scots. (Ayloffe's
Ancient Charters, p. Iviii.) But then it must be remembered,
that several articles of that treaty were infringed on both sides,
and there is positive proof that it had not been delivered in
1363. (Fcedera, v. vi. p. 426.)— M.
The early notices of the legendary fiction of the celebrated
Stone of Destiny connected with the fabulous History of Scot-
land previous to its removal from Scone, as the Coronation
Chair, to Westminster Abbey by King Edward I. in the year
1296, need not be here enlarged upon. In late years its history
has been carefully investigated by Dean Stanley in his Historical
Memorials of Westminster Abbey, 1868. It also forms a still
more elaborate and exhaustive communication to the Society
of Antiquaries of Scotland, by William Forbes Skene, Esq.,
in March 1869 ; inserted in the Proceedings of the Society, vol.
viii. pp. 68-105, while separate copies were printed for general
sale. Edin. 1869, 4to. See also a Supplementary Notice by
Dr. John Stuart in the Proceedings, vol. viii. p. 99. — L.
Page 168. — Hector Boethius (Boyce or Boece) in his Scotorum
Historice Libri, etc. He devotes the first two chapters to the
Legends of Gathelus ; and the following extract relating to the
Coronation Chair, and the similar passage from his two trans-
lators, may be subjoined as follows : —
Fol. ii. — " Quieta pace inter gentes sequuta, Gathelus marmori
insidens Brigantise, ubi Scotorum regiam instituerat, populo
jura dixit. Fuit is lapis Cathedrae instar fatalis ut qui ubi-
cunque inveniretur, Scotis regnum portenderet. Hinc usu venit
ut de Hispania in Hiberniam vecti & de Hibernia in earn
Albionis partem, quae nunc Scotia appellatur Scotorum reges
in eo marmore insidentes usque ad Roberti primi Scotorum regis
tempora coronarentur. Suprascriptio lapidi longa post secula
(uti res ipsa indicat) haec est insculpta.
214 NOTES ON THE [VoL. I.
" Ni fallat fatum Scoti quocunque locatum
Inuenient lapidem regnare tenentur ibidem."
Lib. xiiii. fol. 298. — "Sed iam in Angliam reversurus Eduardus,
ne ullum delitis historiis regni usquam vestigium permaneret,
cathedram lapideam, quibus insidentes coronari Scotorum reges
consueuerant, e Scona Londinum secum attulit, atque in Vesti-
monasterio, ubi & hodie visitur, deposuit."
In the translation of the " History and Croniklis of Scotland,
translated be Maister John Bellenden, Archdene of Murray,
and imprentit in Edinburgh be me, Thomas Dauidson, prenter
to the Kyngis nobyll grace [1541]," folio.
The First Buke, fo. ii. — " Sicker peace thus standyng amang
the two pepyll, Gathelus sittand in his chiar of merbyll within
his 'ciete of Brygance governit his pepyll in justice. This Chiar
of merbyl had sic weird, that it maid every land (quhair it wes
found) native to Scottis, as thir versis schawis.
The Scottis sail bruke that realme, as natyve ground
(Geif weirdis fay 11 nocht) quhair evir this Chiar is found.
Throw quhilk hapnit that the said chiar of merbyll wes eftir
brocht out of Spanze in Ireland, and out of Ireland i thay
partis of Albion, quhilkis wer callit efter Scotland. In this
chiar all kingis of Scotland war ay crownit, quhil ye tyme of
kyng Robert Bruse."
The xiv. buke, fol. 209. — " Attoure kyng Edward afore his
returning in Ingland (that na memorie suld remane of Scotland,
thair bukis beand universaly brint), send the chiar of marbyll
out of Scotland to London, and put it in Westmynster, quhare
it remanes zit."
In the " Buik of the Croniclis of Scotland, or a metrical version
of the history of Hector Bcece, " by William Stewart, edited by
W. B. Turnbull [1852], vol. iii. p. 194, are the following lines :—
"How King Edward maid ane Counsall in Sanct Androis,
and tuke away the marbell stone to Lundoun, and left ane
Rewlar in Scotland.
Quhen this wes done as ze haue hard me mene,
He causit all the lordis to convene
VOL. L] FOUKTH BOOK. 215
In Sanct Androis, and gart thame swcir of new,
To him all tyme tha sould be leill and trew.
Quhen this wes done to Lundoun syne is gone,
And hed with him the fatis marbell stone,
The kingis sait and the triumphall trune
Quhairon the Kingis crownit war in Scune ;
Of Westmister syne in the abba,
Placit that stane quhair it is zit this da.
His lieutennand ane freik of nobill fame,
Quhilk Odomarus callit wes to name,
In Scotland left behind him that samin tyde,
Of all Scotland to haif the cuir and gyde." — L.
Page 170, 1. 1148. — There is a confusion in this Genealogy, which,
I suppose, few readers would think me well employed in attempt-
ing to clear up. Besides Fordun, O'Flaherty in his Ogygia, and
Kennedy in his History of the Stewarts, Paris, 1705, have laboured
upon it with very little success. — M.
NOTES ON THE FOURTH BOOK.
Page 173, 1. 18. — Second Timothy, iv. 7, 8. — M.
Page 173. — Certamen, etc. These words (2 Tim. iv. 7, 8) are
taken from the Latin Vulgate. The whole passage may be
quoted : — " Bonum certamen certavi, cursum consummavi, fidem
servavi. In reliquo reposita est milii corona justitise, quum
reddet mihi Dominus in ilia die Justus Judex, non solum autem
mihi, sed et iis qui diligunt adventum ejus."
Page 189, 1. 391. — Croesus King of Lydia, being taken prisoner,
was condemned to the stake by Cyrus, but his life was saved
after he actually had been cast on the burning pile.
Page 212, Chap. viii. — THE SCOTS AND PICTS. This Chapter,
containing the Catalogue or List of the early Scottish and
Pictish Kings, and the similar Chapter xix. at page 238, and
elsewhere noticed, form the most important alterations made by
216 NOTES ON THE [VOL. i.
the Author in revising his Chronicle. This will more particu-
larly be described in the preliminary portion of this volume. — L.
Page 214,1. 1123. — The Harleian MS. instead of Stanmore has Can-
more, which appears more consistent with probability, though
the general superiority of the Royal MS. made me cautious of
departing from it, especially as by its correspondence with
Fordun (p. 173: Scot. Chron. v. I. p. 107). Stanmore appears
to be the genuine reading, though historically false. Canmore,
or Kenmore, is at the outlet of Loch Tay, and it is not improb-
able that Fergus might extend his dominion to it, as the Damnii
Albani and Horesti, who seem to have been Gaelic tribes, might
on account of the affinity of language prefer his government
to that of the Pichts : but the extension of it to Stanemore in
Westmorland is a confusion of the history of the small kingdom
of the Dalrietan Scots with the latter history of the Scots in the
most enlarged sense of the name, and is as absurd as the con-
quest of Iceland by King Arthur.
It may be observed, that according to Fordun (p. 173),
Fergus during his three last years reigned over the lands beyond
Dennalban [read as in Scot. Chron. Drumalban], whereby his
author, most probably a Monk of Hyona, must have understood
on the east side of it. And Blind Harry (p. 6), in his account of the
expedition of Edward I. to Scone, says something of Fergus and
the fatal marble chair being at Canmor ; but the passage is so
grossly and so discordantly corrupted in all the editions I have
seen, that it is impossible to guess at the meaning of the author.
Add to these, that the name of Lorn, which by every account
was a part of the territory of the Scots of Dalrieta, extended
much farther east, before the ancestor of the family of Bradalban
acquired a third of it by marriage ; but its name still remains
in Mam-Lorn, a district in the west part of Perthshire. — M.
Page 214, 1. 1131. — This is the King who bestowed the isle of Hy,
or Hyona, on the famous Saint Columba. (Annales Ultonienses,
(since published) MS. in Mus. Brit., Cat. Aysc., No. 4795, a. 573.)
Bede, misinformed concerning this donation, attributes it to the
North Pichts; and while the Annals of Ulster, and those of
Tigernach, whence they are copied, which are far superior
VOL. i. FOUKTH BOOK. 217
vouchers for such a fact, are defrauded of their due fame and
authority by lying dormant in MS., his reputation, which is
deservedly very great, has misled most writers in this matter ;
from whom, however, must be excepted the learned and judicious
Usher and Innes, who justly prefer the authority of those who
had best opportunity of knowing the fact. (Usser, p. 703 ; Innes,
Grit. Essay, p. 88.)— M.
Page 215, 1. 1147. — Most authors call him Ferquhar fada, which is
understood to mean in Gaelic Ferquhar the long or tall. If they
are right, Wyntown has mistaken his epithet for the name of his
father. It is not, however, impossible that his father may have
been a Fowd (v. Glossary, v. Fwde), and that Wyntown is right. — M.
Page 219,1. 1229.—
" And, as Frer Martyne tharoff sayis
A Romane sawe a Frankys man
About his hals thare hawe than
Off gold thrawyn."
" This Roman slewe the Frankis man,
And fra his nek in tyll that place
Tyt away that goldyn las,
And pwt it abowt hys awyn hals."
See Frere Mart. Pol. anno a condita Urbe 265. — L.
Page 238, Chap. xix. — List of the Pictish Kings. See above note
to Page 212, Chap. viii. of this Fourth Book. — L.
Page 241, 1. 1824. — Ged was the sixteenth King of the Pichts by
the Chr. Pict., in which he is called Gilgidi : but the Regist. S.
Andrew, which Wyntown follows, has omitted all the Kings
between Cruthne and him. — M.
Page 250, 1. 2061. — " De Templis Idolorum, Ubi nunc est Sancta
Maria Major, ibi fuit templis Cybeles." — (Mart. Polon. p. 9.)
In memor of that victory,
The temple called Cymbry,
to commemorate that victory, according to Wyntoun,
Was haldyn in honore
Nere Saynct Mary the Majore.
218 NOTES ON THE [VOL. I.
Page 250, 1. 2062.—
The Eomanys gert byg in hy
A tempill fayr, and that gert thai
Be Cymbry callid eftyr ay,
That syne wes haldyn in honore
Nere Saynct Mary the Majore. — L.
Page 263, 1. 2480. — Virgil, who was born at a village (near Mantua,
in the year B.C. 70, died at Brundusium, B.C. 19, but his body
was removed to Naples, at his special request, and a monument
erected over it, on the road that leads from Naples to Puteoli.
It remains an object of interest to travellers at the present day.
The following distich is usually said to have been written by
Virgil himself shortly before his death : —
Mantua me genuit ; Calabri rapuere ; tenet nunc
Parthenope : Cecini Pascua, Rura, Duces.
I sing, Flocks, Tillage, Heroes ; Mantua gave
Me life ; Brundusium death, Naples a grave.
Works of Virgil, i. p. xi., Lond. 1785, 8vo.— L.
Page 263, 1. 2485. — The Roman poet Quintus Horatius Flaccus
was born at Venusia. He was sent to study philosophy at
Athens, and afterwards joined Brutus ; but finding himself not
cut out for the profession of arms, following Epicurus, he
preferred a life of literary ease and indulgence under the
patronage of Maecenas and Augustus. He died at Rome in the
57th year of his age, B.C. 8. — L.
NOTES ON THE FIFTH BOOK.
273, 1. 1.—
Orosius apon syndry wys,
Tyll Babylone Rome paryfyis :
Off Babylone the storys hale
Fra Nynus tais orygynale.
See P. Orosii Histor., Lib. ir. cap. vi. and Lib. vu. cap. n.
VOL. i.] FIFTH BOOK. 219
Paulus Orosius, a native of Spain, and Presbyter of Taracona
in the year 443. He was sent in mission to St. Augustine in
Africa, to admonish him regarding certain erroneous doctrines
which had crept into Spain. — L.
Page 279, 1. 107.— MS. W. reads—
Terand rais
And over the Pightis regnand wes ;
and lines 115 and 116 —
Kenelm, then callit Kenant,
His sone efter him wes regnant.
Page 285, 1. 305.—
" The poete Ovyde in hys dayis
Deyd exilyd, as the story sayis."
Publius Ovidius Naso, the celebrated Roman poet, was born
about 43 years B.C. He was banished to Tomos, a town of
Mcesia, on the Euxine, by the Emperor Tiberius, where he died
in the 59th year of his age, A.D. 17. — L.
Page 289,1. 416.-
in tyll Rawen,
That wes a cyte gret and fayre.
This city of the Papal States, and once the capital of the
Western Empire, was made a Roman colony by Augustus.
Wyntoun's allusion to it as the town in Italy reckoned in ancient
times only inferior to Rome, is explained by its history. — L.
Page 291, 1. 491. — THE OWTE YLIS. — See Macpherson's Geogra-
phical Illustrations of Scottish History. Lond., 1796, 4to, sub wee
His, Owte His, Inisgall, Sudureyar. — L.
Page 293,1. 556. — The forty days of Lent appointed to be observed
by the Apostle St. Peter, as thus stated by Martinus Polonus,
p. 29—
" Beatus Petrus Apostolus, primus instituat ante Pascha
Domini quadragesemale jejunium ; et ante Nataletres hebdo-
mades : et quartam imperfectam, ab omni Christiano populo
instituit venerari, in commemoratione primi et secundi aduentus
Domini nostri Jesu Christi," pp. 29-31. Anno Christi Nato 34.
Page 297, 1. 677. — Pope Cornelius having discovered the bodies
220 NOTES ON THE [VOL. I.
of St. Peter and St. Paul in " a cysterne depe," was enabled to
decide
Quhilk wes of Petyr the body,
And quhilk of Saynt Paule mycht be
The body cald in propyrte.
" Hac rogatus a Sancta Lucina corpora beatorura Petri et
Pauli, de Catacumbis levavit. Et Lucina corpus beati Pauli
posuit in praedio suo, via Hostiensi. Beati autem Petri corpus
beatus Cornelius posuit in loco, ubi crucifixus est in templo
Apollinis, in Vaticano palatio Neronis." — (Mart. Polonus, p.
57.)— L.
Page 300, 1. 756. — Here we have a Monarch of Ireland unknown
to all the Irish historians. Ducheland is Germany. — M.
Page 315, 1. 1234. — Pope Alexander, A.D. 122 —
He ordanyd, as Frere Martyne sayis,
Watyr and salt tyll halowyt be.
" Alexander primus, natione Romanus, de patrie Alexandro.
Hie constituit aquam aspersionis cum sale benedici, et in
habitaculis hominum aspergi." — Martinus Polonus, Basiliae, 1559,
p. 39.
Page 319, 1362. — The phylosophyre Secundus flourished under
the Emperor Adrianus. Martinus Polonus says : — " Floruit
etiam his temporibus Secundus Philosophus, qui philosophatus
est omni tempore silentium servans. Causa autem silentii, in
suo libro demonstratur." — (p. 44.)
Page 319,11. 1373-1386. — Pope Sixtus was chosen Pope in the
time of the Emperor Adrian, A.D. 133 —
"... as the Cornykyll sayis,
Wes Pape off Rome, and ordanyt ay
Sanctus [thryse] at the Mess to say," etc.
" Hie constituit, ut diceretur in Missa, Sanctus, sanctus, sandus,
Dominus Deus Sabaoth: Et ministeria sancta non tangerentur
nisi a ministris." — Martinus Polonus, Basilise, 1559, p. 41. — L.
Page 321, 1. 1429. — Trojus Pompeyus, by some called a Spaniard,
by others a Roman by birth, his father, uncle, and grandfather
having served in the wars of Pompey. He flourished in the
VOL. i.] FIFTH BOOK. 221
reign of Augustus, and wrote a History of the world, from the
time of Nynus to that of the Emperor Octavius, in the form of
a chronicle (Historia Philippica), divided into forty-four books.
The work itself has been preserved only in its abridged form by
Justinus Historicus.
Page 329, 1. 1684, in MS. W. has — "Of him company;" and line
1690 — " Surprysid hir violently."
Page 348, 1. 2293.— The Emperor Valerian and Galiene, after
maintaining the Empire for fifteen years, were discomfited, and
the Emperor, " ay schame he tuk and dishonoure," behoved of
force, as stated at line 2303, to lie on the ground beside his
horse, and ajlow Sapor, King of Perse, who has his foot on the
Emperor's back in mounting his horse. — See Boccaccio, Livre viii.
Page 348, 1. 2297.— MS. W.—
That Empryour Waleryane,
Quhen Sapor, kyng of Pers,
Wes for till ryd, behowyd of fors,
To ly evyn down besyd hys hors, etc.
" Iste (Imperator Valerianus) in Hierosolyma et Mesopotamia
bellum gerens, a Sapore Rege Persarum victus est, et in igno-
bilem servitutem est redactus. Nam quamdiu vixit Rex ejus-
dem provinciae, pedem cervicibus ejus imponere solitus erat,
dum ascendere volebat equum." — (Mart. Polon., p. 60.)
This incident is recorded by Boccaccio in his popular work
De Casibus Virorum Illustrium, translated into most languages,
for instance in " the Boke of Johan Bochas, discryuing the fall
of princes, princesses, and other nobles. Translated into Eng-
lysshe by John Lydgate." In Book vm. chap. i. of the Emperor
Valeryan he says, " Whose persecusion (of Christians) and hate-
full cruelte —
Abated was, as I can well reherce,
By one Sapor, that was kyng of Perce,
By force of armes. . . .
He was by Sapor, maugre his vysage,
This Valerian so straytly brought to wrake,
Lyke a prisoner bounde to servage
222 NOTES ON THE [VOL. I.
By obeysaunce, that founde were no lacke
To knele on foure and to profre his backe
Unto Sapor whan him lyst to ryde,
Thereby to mounte for all his great pride.
(Lond. : R. Pynson. 1527, folio.)
Page 356, 1. 2529. — In Fo. C. Ixxviii, referring to the fierce perse-
cution of Christians under the Emperor Diocletian, A.D. 286 —
" Swa that wythin thretty day is,
As Vincent, and Frere Martyne sayis,
Twa and twenty thowsand were
Martyrys made in landys sere."
Martinus Polonus describes the persecutions of the Christians
under Diocletian as follows : — Anno Dom. 286. " Tune in
Urbe, Caio Papa martyrio coronato, Marcellinus eligitur.
Cujus tempore tanta vis persequutionis efferbuit, ut intra tri-
ginta dies, vigintiduo milia promiscui sexus, per diuersas
provincias martyrio coronarentur " (p. 64). He then proceeds
to state that amidst this massacre, the Pope Marcellinus was
induced to sacrifice to idols ; but his remorse at this act of
idolatry induced him to resign the Popedom, and this brought
about his martyrdom.
Page 357. — Here Wyntoun follows nearly verbatim the words of
Martinus Polonus, in his account of the Apparition of St. Peter,
enjoining the interment of Pope Marcellinus, who had suffered
martyrdom A.D. 296, and whose body was allowed to lie
on the earth uninterred for thirty days, p. 65. — L.
Page 382, 1. 3377. — MLIUS DONATUS, a celebrated Roman gram-
marian and orator, flourished in the fourth century, and had
St. Jerome as one of his scholars. From this incidental notice,
which was too curious and important to be consigned to
oblivion, we learn that Donatus' work was the Grammar taught
in the schools of Scotland four hundred years ago, as similar
hints in Chaucer's works let us know that it was also then used
in England. The reader, who wishes to see the progress of
grammatical knowledge in Scotland, will find it in The Life of
Thomas Ruddiman, by Mr. Chalmers, a work which, though
VOL. i.] FIFTH BOOK. 223
promising only the life of a private individual, well deserves to
be called the LITERARY HISTORY OF SCOTLAND. Donatus was
one of two books which are believed to have been the first
essays in the art of printing before the invention of separate and
moveable types. — M.
His Latin Grammar has been published in various forms,
and also in separate portions. Ars Grammatica, De Octo Partibus
Orationis, etc. This work was among the earliest known speci-
mens of typography, although the copies are usually without
name of printer or date. (See Ebert's Bibliographical Dictionary,
and various works on the invention of printing, and its use in
different countries.)
When the art of Printing was established in Scotland, Walter
Chepman and Andrew Myllar obtained from James the Fourth
a grant of exclusive privileges for printing various works, such
as Chronicles, Missales, Portuces, and other books, in order to
prevent any persons from bringing the same into this country,
and specially grammatical books, such as " Donatis and Ulric in
personas, or uther buikis that the said Walter hes prentit ellis."
It is dated 15th September 1507. — L.
[ 224 ]
VOLUME SECOND.
NOTES ON THE FIFTH BOOK— Continued.
Page 6, 1. 4127, etc.— In MS. W.—
Four hundreth xx yeris and thre
Efter the blessit Nativite
This Celestyne Pape of Koine
And kepar of all Cristindome
Send Sanct Patrik in Ireland,
And Sanct Pallady in Scotland,
In thai landis for to preche
The folkis in Cristin fay to teche.
" Ccelestinus Pontifex : Hie misit Sanctum Patritium, filium
Conthes sororis Sancti Martini Thronensis in Hiberniam et con-
vertit omnes ad fidem."
Page 10, 1. 4245, etc. MS. W.—
The Brwte tellis it sa opinly
That I will lat it heir ga by.
Page 11, 1. 4291, etc. MS. W.—
The hawtane message till him send,
That in Arthuris Gestis is kend :
That Hucheoun of the Auld Kyall
Maid his Gestis Historiall,
Has tretit far more cunnandly,
Than sufficient to tell am I. — L.
Page 13, 1. 4344. — Wyntown does not inform us of what country
this Huchown was (that being apparently well known when he
wrote), but the probability is that he was of Scotland, and even
a friend of Wyntown, from the warmth with which he defends
him from the censure of some of the small critics of those days.
It is possible that Huchown (Hugh) may be the Christian name
of Clerk of Tranent,
" That made the Aventers of Sir Gawane."
(Dunbars Lament for the Death of the Makkaris,
Bannatyne Poems, p. 76.)
VOL. ii.] NOTES ON THE FIFTH BOOK. 225
Though Clerk is mentioned after "Wyntown by Dunbar, he may
have lived before or contemporary with him ; Barber is placed
in the same line with and after Holland, whom he preceded by
about a century. If he was not the same with Clerk, this notice
by our author seems all that now remains to rescue from utter
oblivion the name of this writer, who, by the character given of
him, and the catalogue of his works, appears to have been of no
small reputation in his time. But such has been the fate of
many a great author : even Rabirius, a poet of the Augustan age,
who seems to have been reckoned equal to Virgil, would be
totally sunk in oblivion, were it not for some very short notices
concerning him.
Maxime nostro sevo eminent Virgilius Rabiriusque."
Seneca de Benefitiis, L. vi. 3.
Cum foret et Marsus, magnique Kabirius oris.
Ovid, de Ponto Eleg., L. iv. 16. 5.
in which poem Ovid reckons up a long list of poets, of most of
whom no other memorial remains. Of Valgius, the friend of
Horace, praised by Pliny, and esteemed by Tibullus to come as
near as any to the immortal Homer (consequently at least equal
to Virgil), scarcely a fragment has survived the ravages of time. —
(Horat. Carm., L. II. 9. Plin. Hist. Nat., L. xxv. c. 2. Tibull.,
L. iv. 1.)— M.
Page 1 3. — It cannot but be subject of regret that Wyntoun has
not given us more detailed notices of Barbour, Hucheon, and
other contemporary Scottish Poets, and of their writings. — L.
Page 19,1. 4535.—
The wattyr off the fownt for-thi
Quyt wes away rycht suddenly.
See Maii. Polon., p. 96, the notice of Bishop Barabas, the
Arryane. — L.
Page 23, 1. 4665. — Wyntown very naturally translates Scotia
Scotland ; the clear proofs that Scotia had been a Latin name for
Ireland were dormant in his days. — M.
Page 23, 1. 4665. — Saynt Bryd. Anno a Christo nata 492.
VOL. III. P
226 NOTES ON THE [VOL. n.
Eodem etiam tempore imperil lustini beata virgo Brigida obiit
in Scotia. (Mart. Polon., p. 100.) — L.
Page 44, 1. 5352. — The long conversation between St. Serf and the
Devil, however absurd in itself, is valuable as a specimen of the
Theology and Logic of the age. The era here assigned to Serf
rather disagrees with the legendary story, which makes his dis-
ciple Mungo (or Kentigern) cotemporary with Columba, who
died in 597. But the latter Sanctologists had a rage for bring-
ing all their great Saints together. St. Serf was perhaps a
clergyman of Strath-Cluyd or Dalrieta, taken in war by the
Pychts, and consequently a slave or serf, whose superior knowledge
and sanctity raised him to consequence and veneration among a
rude people. The legend of St. Serf in the Aberdeen Breviary
(q.v. apud Bollandi Ada Sanctorum, I"10 Julii, p. 58), which, I
believe, is the only other account of him deserving of any notice,
though not near so full, agrees with Wyntown in the most of
the miracles, and places the conference with the Devil in a cave
at Dysart, said to retain the name of the Saint, but has none of
the conversation. Some other fables concerning Serf are noticed
by Usher (p. 672).— M.
Page 53, 1. 5667.—
In this tyme gret Machomete.
"Anno a Christo natus 614, says Mart. Polonus (p. 115), Eo
tempore, Mahumetus propheta Saracenorum surrexit. Fuit
autem magus. Et quia epilepticus, ne perciperetur, dicebat tune
loqui angelo, quotiescunque caderet. Et de principatu latronum
pervenit ad regnum. A quodam etiam monacho, nomine Sergio,
apostata, ad decipiendum populum informabatur." — L.
Page 58, 1. 5821.—
In Ros he fowndyd Eosmarkyne.
This Episcopal See owed its foundation to King David the
First. The title of the first bishop was Rosmarkiensis and
Rosmarkensis. (Sir James Dalrymple's Collections, pp. 246, 388.)
Macbeth, Episcopus Rosmarkiensis, is one of the witnesses to King
David's Charter to the Abbey of Dunfermline between the years
1124 and 1128. (Keith's Catalogue, p. 109.) — L.
Page 58, 1. 5826. — St. Boniface the Second, according to Martinus
VOL. ii.] FIFTH BOOK. 227
Polonus, was elected Pope in 531, "et sepultus est in ecclesia
Sancti Petri, A.D. 534 " (p. 103). On the other hand, he is said
to have founded a church at Pictav, after baptizing Nectanus the
King. St. Boniface continued preaching for sixty years, and
having died at the age of eighty at Eossmarkin, he was interred
there in the Church of St. Peter. See notices in Bishop Forbes'
Kalendar, p. 28. S. Bonifacius, surnamed Querotinus, preached
sixty years to the Picts and Scots, March 16, circa A.D. 630. At
the age of eighty he died at Eosmarky, and was buried in the
Church of St. Peter. The legend of St. Bonifacius in the Srevi-
arum Alerdonense is disfigured with various historic errors (says
Bishop Forbes, Kalendar of Scottish Saints, p. 18), yet contains
some points which deserve consideration. (See Kalendar, p.
281.)— L.
Page 58, 1. 5829. — Either the word sex is erroneously written for
sevyn, or the author has been led into a ridiculous anachronism
by the insatiable ambition of high antiquity in the clergy of
Eosmarkyn, which has carried the foundation of their church
about a century beyond the reign of its founder, whose name
seems to have been too well established in tradition to permit
them to ascribe it to an earlier monarch. This is the king who
had the correspondence with Ceolfrid Abbat of Ingirvum upon the
momentous subjects of Easter and the Tonsure, and got masons
from him to build a church in honour of St. Peter : hence his
sera is ascertained by Bede. — (Hist. Ecdes., L. v. c. 22.)— M.
NOTES ON THE SIXTH BOOK.
Page 63. — The Prologue to Book Sixth, in MS. W., is numbered
Jc [100].— L.
Page 63, 1. 15. — That is to say, depending on, or confiding in, the
justness of their cause. — M.
Page 65, 1. 13. — Apparently the Chronicle of Melros, wherein this
Ewan is the first of the Scottish kings, whose names have been
interpolated in the early part, after the writing of the original
work. — M.
228 NOTES ON THE [VOL. n.
Page 77, 1. 387. — Hed-fyn was famous in after ages as the author
of some laws, which, in the reign of Dovenald Mac-Alpin were
revived and extended to the whole kingdom, then consisting of
a great part of the country of the Pichts united to that of the
Scots. — (Chr. Pict. apud Innes, p. 783.) — M.
Page 77, 1. 391. — Wyntown knew nothing of the famous league
between the Emperor Charles and Eokal (Latinised by Fordun
Achaius), who was so obscure in the old Chronicles consulted by
him, that either by their error or his own he has confounded
him with Sewald or Selvac.
The eagerness with which some Scottish writers have defended
this paltry fiction, which at the best makes their ancestors
dependents of the kings of France (socii in the style of the ancient
Romans) is truly wonderful. The story of Arthur's league
with the same Emperor is allowed by the Welsh to sleep in
oblivion, though its fame once employed the pen of a Danish
writer, whose MS. now rests in the royal archives at Stockholm.
(Wanleii Catalog. o,pud Hickes, vol. ii. p. 315.) The English
never thought it an addition to their national honour to say that
Charles protected five of the Saxon kings against the encroach-
ments of the Merkian King Offa. (Mat. Paris, Addit., p. 13.)
There is even very little said of it by the Irish, to whom alone
the passage of Eginhart is applicable, which has infected so many
among the Scots with this nonsense. (Eginharti Vita Caroli
Magni, p. 115.)
Would Henry III. of England have confided to Alexander II.
of Scotland the custody of his Marches, when he 'was upon an
expedition against France, if a treaty of Alliance between France
and Scotland had then existed ? — (Mat. Paris, p. 583.) — M.
Page 79, 1. 446. — Called also Ethelwulf. He was the father of the
illustrious Alfred. — M.
Page 80, Chap. VI. — It may be presumed that Wyntown's copy of
Frere Martyne had not been purged of this offensive piece of
Papal history, as many of the MSS. and of the editions have
been. He has also had some other information, besides that of
Martin, concerning this famous English lady, whose story has
afforded so much room for dispute ; nor have the hundreds of
VOL. IL] SIXTH BOOK. 229
authors by whom she is mentioned, many of whom have written
expressly upon the subject, been able to clear it of very great
difficulties, though her existence as a Pope seems not to have
been called in question in the ages immediately following that in
which she is placed.
Dr. George Mackenzie, in his life of our author (Lives of Scottish
Writers, p. 461), says that the copy in the Advocates' Library
(viz. A. I. 13) was mutilated, and that a copy belonging to Mr.
Kirton was complete. The mutilation extended no farther than
the erasure of a few words by some zealous Catholic ; but they
may still be read. Both the Advocates' MSS. want a few lines.
(See V. R.) The chapter appears to be full and complete in
the Koyal MS., and also in the Cotton, from which Hearne has
published it in the Appendix to his edition of Fordun, p. 1568.
-M.
Page 80, 1. 469.—
Scho wes Inglis off natyowne. . . .
A burges dochtyr, and hys ayre ; . . .
Thai cald hyr fadyr Hob off Lyne.
Line 481 (A.D. 855), after studying at Athens,
And cald hyrselff Jhon Magwntyne.
(See Mart. Polon., A.D. 873, p. 150.)
Having filled the Papal chair two years, five months, and four
days before her sex was discovered. Various works have been
published on the history of this Pope Joan. — L.
Page 82,1. 512. — This Colme must not be confounded with the
more famous Colum or Columba of Hyona, who died about the
time that he was born. This latter Colme was Patron Saint
of Dunkeld, where he was buried, and of Inch-Colme in the
Forth. St. Cuthbert, who afterwards became so famous as the
Patron of Northumberland, was his disciple. (Sim. Dun. Hist.
Eccles. Dun., p. 24. Usser., p. 705.) — M.
Page 82, 1. 536. — It is almost needless to observe that the King
of England, A.D. 820, was Egbert, and of Northumberland
Andred; and that the Monks of St. Andrews in the twelfth
century were very bad chronologers. There seems, however, to
be a small particle of history buried under this mass of fable, the
230 NOTES ON THE [VOL. n.
investigation of which would require a dissertation instead of a
note. — M.
Page 83, 1. 553. — The only ancient record containing this piece of
history is Regist. S. And. If we restrict the name of Galloway,
as now, to the southern part of Scotland, we must suppose that
Alpin assisted the people of Strath-Cluyd to throw off the yoke
of the Pichts and Northumbrians, to whom they seem to have
become tributary A.D. 756. (Sim. Dun., col. 105.) The people
of Galloway were Pichts subject to Northumberland, and the
appearance of a failure of the Northumbrian Bishopric of Whit-
hern about this time favours the supposition of a change of
government in the country. In an ancient catalogue of the
Bishops (Leiand, vol. i. p. 321), Heathored is placed after
Beadulf, who is the last noted by Will, of Malmesbury. (Fitce,
Pontif., f. 155 b.) Beadulf was bishop 803 (Sim. Dun. Hist.
Eccles. Dun., 8vo, p. 89), and how long after we know not ;
probably till 830, as Heathored was Bishop of Lindisfarn from
821 till that year, when, if he was the same who became Bishop
of Whithern, he may have been translated to the latter, and his
time may have reached to the suppression of the bishopric.
According to Florence of Worcester, Heathored Bishop of
Lindisfarn died in 828 ; therefore my supposition that he might
be the- same with Heathored, the last known Northumbrian
Bishop of Whithern, appears to be erroneous.
It is not, however, impossible that the country conquered by
Alpin was Strath-Cluyd, which was afterwards in the judicial
distribution of the kingdom comprehended under the name of
Galloway.
Boyce (f. 201 a) has thought proper to kill Alpin near
Dundee at a place which, he says, is on that account called
" Pasalpin, id est mors Alpini." — M.
Page 83, 1. 559, and Page 84, 1. 575.— In the year 843,
Quhen Alpyne this Kyng wes dede,
He lefft a sowne was cald Kyned :
At Fortevyot hys lyff tuk end.
Till Ikolmkill than wes he send :
VOL. IL] SIXTH BOOK. 231
Thare enteryd yhit he lyis
Wndyr epitaphe on this wyis :
Primus in Albania fertur regnasse Kynedus,
Filius Alpini, etc.
These quatrains which Wyntown introduces, professing to be
engraved on the royal tombs at Ikolmkill (or lona), and forming
.what is known as the CHRONICON ELEGIACUM, have been pre-
served in the Chronicle of Melros, or Annales Melrosensis Coenobii,
A.D. 741, were first printed by Bishop Pell as an Appendix to
his Eerum Anglicarum Scriptorum Veterum, Oxonise, torn, i., 1684,
folio, p. 595. See also Bannatyne Club volume 1835, 4to;
Chronica de MaUros, edited by the Rev. Joseph Stevenson,
Edinburgi, 1835, 4to; also Tho. Innes's Critical Essay, Lond.
1729, 8vo, vol. ii. ; Pinkerton's Enquiry, Lond. 1794, 3 vols. 8vo,
and Edit. Edin. 1814, 2 vols. 8vo; Professor Cosmo Innes's
Sketches, Edin. 1861, 8vo. — L.
Page 84, 1. 574. — That Kenneth was author of the Laws known
by this name has been generally admitted : yet from the most
ancient remaining monument of our history there is reason to
believe that his superior fame has in this case swallowed up that
of his brother, and been the sole cause of ascribing to him the
Laws made, not by Kenneth, but by Dovenald Mac-Alpin,
who revived the Laws of Hed-fyn (v. supra, Note on Page 77,
1. 387).— M.
Page 85, 1. 595. — The transcriber of the Harleian MS. explains this
name (v. V. fi.) I believe it will require very great etymolo-
gical ingenuity to deduce it from any dialect of the Gothic or
Gaelic languages, unless the several variations of the name be
corruptions of Wem du fada, which in Gaelic signifies a cave black
and long ; and with this agrees the nigra specus of the Elegiac
Chronicle, 1. 64. — M.
Page 88, 1. 675. — That Greg subdued all England is evidently
fabulous. The foundation of the story seems to be this : Simeon
tells us that in the reign of Guthred King of Northumberland
(i.e. between 882 and 894), an innumerable army of Scots
ravaged Northumberland and pillaged Lindisfarn. He adds
that their crimes were punished in the same manner as those of
232 NOTES ON THE [VOL. n.
Dathan and Abiram, they being swallowed up by the earth,
which we may believe, if we please. This invasion has been
magnified by the Scots into a conquest of Northumberland, the
people of which being Angles, a succeeding writer might very
naturally substitute Anglia for Angli. The conquest of Ireland
seems to be a gratuitous addition in the usual progress of fable,
arising from the gratitude of the clergy, to whom Greg was
a good friend (v. Sim. Dun. Hist. Ecdes. Dun., 8vo. p. 122). —
M.
Page 90, 1. 726. — This Chronicle is erroneous, and has misled Wyn-
town, in the duration of Constantine's reign, which by the
concurring testimony of three of the most genuine ancient
Chronicles, with which the chronology also agrees, was forty years
before his resignation. (Chronica apud Innes, pp. 785, 802, 814.)
The five or ten years he is said to have lived afterwards have
created the confusion, some writers deducting them from the
forty.— M.
Page 94, 1. 848. — I suppose this little word "arte" is the sole
foundation of the fine story told by Fordun and all the other
historians, except Wyntown and Buchanan following him, of
this King being killed with darts shot from a statue. — M.
Page 96, 1. 884. — This is the truth, which is also confirmed by the
Eegist. S. And. (Innes, p. 803). Fordun, staggered by the marriage
of an Abbot, a thing reckoned unlawful in his time, or misled
by contractions in MSS., has converted his title of Abbat of
Dunkeldyn to AUhane of Dull. The nature and antiquity of this
office is unknown to me ; but that there was such an office, and
that it remained for ages after this time, is unquestionable.
David II. granted to Donald Macnayre the lands of Easter
Fossache with the Abthanrie of Dull in Perthshire. (Roll. D.
2. Ky 21. in MS. Earl. 4609.) The Bailiary of AUhane of Dull,
and the lands of the AUhane of Kinghorn, occur in other grants
in the same MS., in Roll. D. 2. F. — M.
Page 102, 1. 1066. — Though it is not proposed in these notes to
pay any attention to foreign history, yet as this extraordinary
story belongs to the history of the human mind, it may without
any impropriety be said to concern all nations. Pope Sylvester
VOL. IL] SIXTH BOOK. 233
II. was a man of prodigious learning for the age, and a profound
mathematician, who had studied natural philosophy, then called
magic, under the Saracens in Spain, which seems to be the
fountain of the fable; for Saracens and devils were thought
almost the same. William of Malmesbury gives an account of
this Pope, and after relating his adventures in Spain and the
report of his transaction with the Devil, he adds that it was
usual to traduce the fame of learned men by ascribing their
science to intercourse with the Devil. He then proceeds to an
account of his preferments, which he more rationally ascribes to
the friendship and gratitude of the Emperor Otto, who made
him Archbishop of Ravenna, and afterwards Pope, for the care
he had taken in his education. He also gives some specimens of
his knowledge in mechanics. Platina, the biographer of the
Popes, gives the story in all its absurdity, only qualified with
" ut aiunt" in a parenthesis. (W. Malmesb. f. 36-38. Platina,
p. 303. P. ^Emil. p. 96.)— M.
Page 106, L 1210. — This legend of the Emperor Conrad and the
young child, who escaped the fate intended and became his suc-
cessor in the year 1039, will be found in Martinus Polomis, pp.
177, 180.— L.
Page 107, L 1241.— In the W. MS. five lines (1243-1247) are left
blank.
That chyld he tuk, and bare it hame,
And till hys wyf than said he, " Dame,
Bryng up this barne now, I pray th6,
For he may happyn oure ayre to be,
Syne we are lyk na barne till hawe,
Nothir madyn child, na knawe," etc.
Page 114, 1. 1441. — In this ilke tyme (A.D. 1068) in Frans, etc.
The story of " a lord and his menyhie," devoured by an innumer-
able multitude of mice, while seated " at their mete," occurs in
Martinus Polonus, p. 186. " Anno 1068 : Hujus tempore quidam
potens dum sederet in convivio repente a muribus circumvallatus
esset, nil ei profuit," etc., p. 186. — L.
Page 121, 1. 1660. — This is perhaps what is still called the Miller's
Acre at Forteviot, whereon Edward Balliol and his English asso-
234 .NOTES ON THE [VOL. II.
ciates encamped their little army before the battle of Dupplin.
— M.
Page 126, 1. 1810. — An obscurity, which it seems impossible to
dispel, had overwhelmed the parentage of Agas (or Agatha) so
early as the reign of her great-great-grandson King William, as
appears by a work of Joceline addressed to that King. (Fordun,
p. 505.) Bower has exhibited the various accounts current in
his day, of which that in the Book of St. Margaret at Dunferm-
line appears to be the one followed by Wyntown, which, however,
cannot be reconciled with the general belief that the Emperor
Henry, who was a saint, was also a virgin, and had no issue.
(Sc. Chr. vol. i. p. 336.) There is even reason to believe that King
David did not know who was the father of his grandmother
Agas, since Ailred, who lived in his Court, assigns two different
ones to her in the space of a few lines, and in a work professedly
upon genealogy. (Ailred, col. 366.) The biographer of Mar-
garet, who wrote still earlier, in the reign of Edgar, carefully
avoids saying anything of the parentage of her mother. — M.
Page 128, 1. 1870. — This is the original of the story of the Weird
Sisters, whom Shakespeare has rendered so familiar to every
reader : in its original state it is within the bounds of proba-
bility.—M.
Page 130, 1. 1948. — The tale of the supernatural descent of
MACBETH, copied perhaps from that of Merlin by Geoffry of
Monmouth, puts him on a footing with the Heroes and Demi-
gods of ancient fable. It was not, however, intended by the
inventors of it to do honour to his memory, but to ingratiate
themselves with the reigning family ; for they concluded, from
wicked men being allegorically called Sons of Belial in the Scrip-
ture, that to call a man the son of the Devil was to call him
everything that was bad. How many ugly stories were in a
more enlightened age reported of Eichard III. of England in
order to flatter the family which rose -on his fall ? Both these
princes have had the additional misfortune to be gibbeted in
Shakespeare's drama as objects of detestation to all succeeding
ages, as long as theatres shall be attended, and perhaps long
after Shakespeare's own language shall have become unintelligible
VOL. ii.] SIXTH BOOK. 235
to the bulk of English readers. Wyntown, however, gravely
cautions us against believing this foolish story, by telling us
immediately that his " Get " was " kyndly " as other men's.
The brief account of Macbeth's life raises his character above
all the preceding princes, at least in as far as their actions are
known to us. The
Gret plent^
Abowndand, bath on Land and Se,
and the riches of the country during his reign, which, together
with the firm establishment of his government, enabled him to
make a journey to Eome, and there to exercise a liberality of
charity to the poor, remarkable even in that general resort of
wealthy pilgrims, exhibit undeniable proofs of a beneficent
government, and a prudent attention to agriculture, and to the
fishery, that inexhaustible fund of wealth wherewith bountiful
Nature has surrounded Scotland. Macbeth's journey to Eome
is not a fable, as supposed by the learned and worthy author of
the Annals of Scotland (vol. i. p. 3, note), but rests on the evidence
of Marianus Scotus, a respectable contemporary historian, whose
words, almost literally translated by "Wyntown, are, " A.D. ML.
Rex Scotie Machetad Rome argentum seminando pauperibus
distribuit."
The only blot upon his memory is the murder of his prede-
cessor (if it was indeed a murder), who, to make the crime the
blacker, is called his uncle, though that point is extremely
doubtful. Among the numerous kings who made their way to
the throne by the same means is Greg, who is held up as a
mirror to princes. To this is added the crime of incest in
taking his uncle's widow to wife; but, admitting her former
husband to have been his uncle, we must remember that the
rules concerning marriage in Scotland appear to have been
partly formed upon the Jewish model, before the ecclesiastical
polity was reformed, or Romanised, by the influence of Queen
Margaret. (Vita Margaretce, apud Bollandi Ada Sanctorum, 10"10
Junii, p. 331.)
Thus much was due from justice to a character calumniated
in the beaten track of history. — M.
236 NOTES ON THE [VOL. n.
Page 132, 1. 1996. — In the infancy of navigation, when its efforts
extended no farther than crossing a river, ferrying places were
the only harbours, and were called Port in the Gaelic languages,
and apparently in the most ancient Greek. Hence we have so
many places on the banks of rivers and lochs in Scotland called
Ports, and hence the Greeks called their ferry-boats Porthmia
and Porthmides. (Dictionaries, and Cakagini Opera, p. 307.) No
ferry on the Earn is now known by this name ; perhaps it was
originally the brdde (broad) ferry, which being confounded with
bread, has been Gaelised Port-na-bara, the harbour of bread.
(v. Davies, Diet. Brit. vo. Bara.) The transcriber of the Cotton
MS. has here interpolated a line with a French explanation of
the name. (v. V. R.)
"The ferry call'd Arran " is mentioned by Blind Harry (p.
277), and must have been on the Tay or the Earn, most pro-
bably the latter, as being opposed to the Woodhaven, which is
opposite to Dundee. The name is probably now disused, as
I am informed by a gentleman in Dundee that, after several
inquiries, he could hear of no such ferry. — M.
Page 132, 1. 2023. — This "Hows of defens " was perhaps Maiden
Castle, the ruins of which are on the south side of the present
Kennoway. There are some remains of Koman antiquity in
this neighbourhood, and it is very probable that Macduff s castle
stood on the site of a Roman Castellum. — M.
Page 134, 1. 2070. — Four pennies in Wyntown's time weighed
about one-eightieth part of a pound of silver; how much they
were in Macbeth's time, I suppose, cannot be ascertained ; but
in the reign of David I. they weighed one-sixtieth of a pound.
If we could trust to Regiam Majestatem, four pennies in
David's time were the value of one-third of a boll of wheat, or
two lagence of wine, or four lagence of ale, or half a sheep. (Tables
of Money and Prices in Ruddiman's Introduction to Andersons
Diplom.) For the quantity of the lagence compare VIII. 1. 3691,
with Fordun, p. 990; Sc. Chr. vol. ii. p. 223, wherein lagena is
equivalent to galown in Wyntown.) It is reasonable to suppose
that the whole of the boat was hired for this sum.
The landing-place on the south side was most probably at
VOL. IL] SIXTH BOOK. 237
North Berwick, which belonged to the family of Fife, who
founded the Nunnery there. — M.
The Bernardino or Cistertian Nuns had thirteen Convents,
chiefly in Berwickshire, one of which, consecrated to the Virgin
Mary, was founded by Malcolm, son of Duncan Earl of Fife,
in the year 1216. — L.
Page 135, 1. 2118. — The story of these two brothers of Malcolm
(see also c. XVI. of this Book), and their refusal of the kingdom,
which he, a bastard, obtained, seems to be a mere fiction. Yet
why it should have been invented I can see no reason ; surely
not with intent to disgrace Malcolm, whose posterity never lost
the crown, and were such eminent friends to the Church. The
transcriber of the Harl. MS., not liking this story, so derogatory
to the royal family, omitted it in his transcript, and afterwards
changing his mind, added it at the end of his book. All the Scot-
tish writers who followed Wyntown have carefully suppressed it.
Of Malcolm's brothers only Donald, who reigned after him,
is known to the Scottish historians ; but another called Melmare
is mentioned in Orkneyinga Saga (p. 176), whose son, Maddad
Earl of Athol, is called son of King Donald by the genealogists,
because they knew of no other brother of Malcolm. Perhaps
Melmare is the same whom Kennedy calls Oberard, and says
that, on the usurpation of Macbeth, he fled to Norway (more
likely to his cousin, the larl of Orknay, which was a Norwegian
country), and was progenitor of an Italian family called Cantelmi.
(Dissertation on the Family of Stuart, p. 193, where he refers to
records examined reg. Car. II.) In ScalaChronica(apud Leland, vol.
i. p. 529) there is a confused story of two brothers of Malcolm.
These various notices seem sufficient to establish the existence
of two brothers of Malcolm, but that either of them was pre-
ferable to him for age or legitimacy is extremely improbable.
It is, however, proper to observe that in those days bastardy
was scarcely an impediment in the succession to the crown in
the neighbouring kingdoms of Norway and Ireland ; that Alex-
ander, the son of this Malcolm, took a bastard for his Queen ;
and that in England a victorious King, the contemporary of
Malcolm, assumed Bastard as a title in his charters.
238 NOTES ON THE [VOL. n.
John Cumin, the competitor for the crown, who derived his
right from Donald the brother of Malcolm, knew nothing of
this story, which, if true, would at least have furnished him
an excellent argument. — M.
Page 138, 1. 2203.— The word "doun," taken in here from the
Cotton MS. instead of "syne" in the Royal, affords us a
tolerable plan of the route of Malcolm and his Northumbrian
allies; which, as far as Perth, seems to be the same that
Agricola, and all the other invaders of Scotland after him, have
pursued. After passing the Forth, probably at the first ford
above Stirling, they marched down the coast of Fife, no doubt
taking Kennauchy, the seat of Macduff, in their way, where
they would be joined by the forces of Fife ; thence they pro-
ceeded, gathering strength as they went, attended and supported
(like Agricola) by the shipping, which the Northumbrians of
that age had in abundance [" valida classe," says Sim. Dun., col.
187, describing this expedition], and turned west along the
north coast of Fife, the shipping being then stationed in the
river and firth of Tay. Macbeth appears to have retreated
before them to the north part of the kingdom, where probably
his interest was strongest. — M.
Page 139, 1. 2244. — This appears to be the historic truth. But
Boyse thought it did not make so good a story as that Macbeth
should be slain by Macduff, whom he therefore works up to a
proper temper of revenge by previously sending Macbeth to
murder his wife and children. All this has a very fine effect
in romance, or upon the stage.' — M.
Page 140, 1. 2262. — When the lapse of some ages had thrown the
sanctity of ancient custom upon this privilege, it was thought so
essential a part of the inauguration of the King, that Edward I.
constituted a proxy for Duncan Earl of Fife, then a minor, to
place his vassal John Balliol upon the throne. (Feed., vol. ii. p.
600.) In 1 306, this Duncan being in England, and probably still
under age, his sister, the wife of the Earl of Buchan, stole away
from her husband, and repaired to Scone, where Kobert de
Brus underwent the ceremony of a second coronation, that she,
as representative of Macduff, might place him in the chair, and
VOL. IL] SIXTH BOOK 239
thereby assert the rights of her family, which spirited conduct
drew upon her the keen resentment of Edward I. (Trivet, p. 342 ;
Feed., vol. ii. p. 1014.) As to the other privilege of leading the
van of the army, we find it in the reign of David I. claimed
as their due, and obtained, by the Galwegians or Pichts, at
the battle of the Standard. (Ailred, col. 342 ; R. Hagustald,
col. 322.) Hume in the preface to his History of the Douglases,
says that the leading of the vanguard was the prerogative
of Douglas, which, in that case, he must have had as Lord of
Galloway.
Page 141, 1. 2290. — According to Macpherson's Index, we find the
Black Priest of Weddale was one of three persons who enjoyed the
privileges of Makduff. What these privileges were is not stated.
The other parties were the Thane of Fyfie and the Lord
Abbyrnethyne.
Indulgencia domini episcopi Candidecase pro capella de veteri
Melros. Datum apud Wedale die Mercurii proxima post octauas
Apostolus Petri et Pauli, Anno gratio M.CCC.LI. — L.
Page 141, 1. 2298.— In 1421 - - Johnson, as Stewart in Fife,
received three gentlemen, who had been concerned in the
slaughter of Melvil of Glenbervy, to the Lack of Clan-Macduff,
three of their friends of the name of Barclay being Sikerborghs
(securities) for the proof of their kindred to MacdufF, and for
their compliance with the forms prescribed. (Heraldic MS.
communicated to me by George Chalmers, Esq.) — M.
Page 141, 1. 2306. — This is the conclusion of the Elegiac
Chronicle, as it came from the hands of the original author. It
is apparently the work entitled " Epitaphium regum Scottorum,"
composed by Ailred Abbot of Eieval, who was bred up with
Henry the son of King David I. (Joannes Abbas S. Petri de
Bur go, apud SparTces, in anno 975.)
Page 142, 1. 2317. — Including Malcolm, as otherways Eobert II.
is only nine generations from him.
Page 148, 1. 2499. — Saynt Margretys Hope, the name of a small
bay in the Firth of Forth, where Margaret, Queen of King
Malcolm III., is said to have landed. Alwynus at the time filled
the See of St. Andrews for three years (1031-1034). — L.
240 NOTES ON THE [VOL. n.
NOTES ON THE SEVENTH BOOK.
Page 151. — The Prologue to Book Seventh in MS. W. corresponds
with Chap. CXXI. The later part of the Wemyss Manuscript
having the text divided into chapters varying in the divisions
from the printed text of Books VIII. and IX., there is no
Prologue to either of these two Books. — L.
Page 157, 1. 112. — This story has so much the air of a romance,
that if it were not related by a contemporary writer, who gives
Malcolm's son King David as his author, it might be suspected
to be founded on a treasonable attempt of one Arthur against
Malcolm IV. (Chr. S. Crucis, a. 1154), Kings of the same name
being liable to be confounded in tradition. Fordun and Wyn-
town evidently had their materials from the same fountain as
Ailred, if not from himself; and Bower, in his additions to
Fordun, has interwoven some parts of Ailred's narrative omitted
by the others. (Ailred, col. 367 ; Ford., p. 400; Sc. Chr. vol. i.
p. 255.) The story has been copied by several English historians
of good credit.
It is worth while to compare the hints in this chapter and in
VI. 1. 1614, concerning the mode of conducting the royal
hunt, and also Ailred's account of the same hunt, with the
hunts of James V. (Pitscottie, pp. 225, 228.) For a royal hunt
somewhat of the same kind, but on a stupendous scale, see
THistoire de Genghizcan, par M. Petit de la Croix, L. iii. c. vii.
Page 165, 1. 354. — This place seems not to have been in Scotland:
it was probably Montague in Somersetshire, which was founded by
William Earl of Moriton, half brother of William the Conqueror,
for Cluniac Monks. (Leland, vol. i. p. 52 ; Speed, p. 1077.)
Page 166, 1. 376. — Notwithstanding the testimony of the inter-
polated leaf of the Chronicle of Melros, and of William of
Malmesbury, an almost contemporary writer, there are many
reasons to believe that the bastardy of King Duncan was of
that fictitious kind, wherewith the Popes for their own emolu-
ment presumed to stigmatise the issue of a marriage between a
widow and the relation of her former husband, unless they were
VOL. ii.] SEVENTH BOOK. 241
well paid for making that lawful, which, as they pretended, the
laws of God had declared to be unlawful.
To a judicious reader of history, who chooses to think for
himself, the following circumstances will appear worthy of con-
sideration. Authors differ greatly in the date of Malcolm's
marriage with Margaret, but all of them place it a considerable
time after his accession. William of Malmesbury (f. 99 a)
makes King Henry I. say that Edward the Confessor made the
marriage: Edward died 5th January 1055-56. The Saxon
Chronicle at 1067 mentions the marriage, but it appears to be
inserted there for the sake of connection, as being the conse-
quence of Edgar Atheling and others then seeking an asylum in
Scotland. Simeon places their first retreat to Scotland in 1068,
where they passed the winter under the protection of Malcolm ;
and he says, that after Malcolm's return from an invasion of
England in 1070, the royal exiles again took shelter with him
in Scotland, and then he married Margaret. (Sim. Dun., cols.
197, 200, 201.) With him agrees the Chronicle of Melros, written
in the dominions and during the reign of David, a son of this
marriage, though the interpolated leaf in that Chronicle places
the marriage in 1067, and thereby makes it appear inconsistent
with itself in the edition. Some MSS. of Eobert of Gloucester
make it in MLX, and others in MLXX. The true date seems to
be the harvest, or rather the winter of 1070, i.e. in the fifteenth
year after he was fully established as King by the destruction
of his two predecessors. The extreme improbability of Malcolm
remaining so long unmarried gives considerable support to the
historians of the Orkneys, who inform us that Malcolm's first
wife was Ingibiorg, the daughter of Fin, and the widow of
Torfin larl of Orkney, who was probably in life when Margaret
made her first visit to Malcolm's Court. (Orkneyinga Saga, p. 90 ;
Torfcei Orcades, L. i. chaps. 15, 16.) It is no sufficient reason
to deny credit to these writers, that the fact was unknown to
the Scottish historians, who lived too long after the time to be
well informed, and to the English historians, who knew nothing
of the transactions of the Scots before the marriage of Malcolm
with Margaret, but their hostilities.
VOL III. Q
242 NOTES ON THE [VOL. n.
It must be observed that Torfin was the grandson of King
Malcolm II., who was the great-grandfather of this King Malcolm;
and hence the pretended canonical illegality of the marriage,
and the stigma of bastardy fixed upon Duncan by the flatterers
of the posterity of Margaret.
Many of the most noble and honourable families in England,
and not a few of those in Scotland and Ireland, are descended of
King Duncan, by the daughters born to his son William Earl of
Moray by his second wife Alice de Rumeti, Lady of Skipton, in
Yorkshire. — M.
Page 166, 1. 381. — According to the story in VI. cxvi., Donald had
a better hereditary title than Malcolm. But, laying aside that
story, which is surely fabulous, the succession of brothers had
been hitherto so very common in Scotland, that Donald's assum-
ing the royal dignity could scarcely be called an usurpation or
presumption. But Wyntown's ideas were entirely those of his
own age ; which ought not to surprise us, when, with all our
advantages, we find it exceedingly difficult to divest ourselves of
ideas peculiar to our own times and our own country, by which
we often ignorantly and presumptuously take upon us to judge
of distant ages and countries. — M.
Page 168, 1. 432. — This must have been a refounding. It existed
before Bede's time as a nunnery under St. Eb, who has given
her name to the precipitous headland which marks the southern
entry of the Firth of Forth. (Bedce Hist. Ecdes., L. iv. c. 25.)
— M.
Page 168, 1. 438. — Other Scottish writers place the acquisition of
the Out Isles by Magnus in the reign of Donald, whom they
charge with the crime of dismembering the kingdom to purchase
that King's assistance in his usurpation of the - crown. The
various expeditions of Magnus to Ireland, Scotland, and the
Isles are not sufficiently discriminated by the Norwegian his-
torians, and of course it is impossible to fix the year in which
the isles fell under his dominion. Snorro and Torfaeus place it
in the reign of the great Malcolm, who was too much occupied
with his wars in England to be able to attend to the remote
islands. (Snorro, Saga Magnusar konongs ins berfcetta, c. ix. et seqq.
VOL. IL] SEVENTH BOOK. 243
Torfcei Orcades, L. i. c. 17.) William of Malmesbury (f. 70 b)
agrees with Wyntown in the date, but he seems to have known
of only one expedition of Magnus. — M.
Page 172, 1. 586. — The story of the prophecy is given by most of
the early English writers, and nearly the same as by Wyntown.
It seems to have been contrived to sanction an opinion propa-
gated by the royal authority of King Henry I., and generally
current among the English, that his issue by Mathildis (or
Maid) were the true heirs of the Saxon Kings in right of her,
whom they supposed the only surviving child of Queen Margaret.
Robert of Gloucester, after relating the death of King Malcolm
and his son Edward, says —
Do was William oure king al quit of thulk fon ;
Vor ther ne bilevede of hor (Margaret's) children alive but on,
Mold, that was the gode quene, that ever worth in munde :
Vor thoru hire com verst Engelond agen to rijte kunde.
(MS. Colt. Calig. A, xi. f. Ill b, or Hearne's edit., p. 392.)
and afterwards that Robert was elder,
And natheles Henry adde the best rijt vor that cas,
Dat the gode Mold was is wif, that kunde eir tho was.
i.e., Henry had the best title in right of his wife, who was heir
of the ancient kings. (Ib., f. 120 b, or p. 423 of Hearne's edi-
tion, which is from a MS. defective in these passages.)
This absurdity is still retained in the common lists of the
Kings of England, which, classing them in lines, call Henry II. and
his successors " The Saxon line restored /' whereas they ought to
be called the Anjou or Plantagenet line. Mathew Paris says (p. 5)
that the royalty ("nobilitas") of the English Kings devolved
upon the Kings of the Scots ; and it is well known that no
restoration of the Saxon line ever took place till 1603, when
James VI., King of the Scots and heir not only of the Saxon
but also of the Norman race, became King of England. For a
concise and accurate comparison of the hereditary and actual
descent of the crown from Egbert, see " The Descent of the Crown
of England," on one side of a single sheet, by Mr. Ritson.
Page 174, 1. 619. — Bower has rightly corrected Wyntown in the
parentage of Sybille. (Sc. Chr., vol. i. p. 291.) That she was the
244 NOTES ON THE [VOL. n.
daughter of Henry, not of William, is evident from her own
authority as a witness to a charter by her husband ; " Ego
Sibilla regina Scotorum, filia Henrici regis Anglie.' (Sir J. Dalr.,
p. 371.) Alexander could not marry a daughter of his own
sister, who was Henry's first wife ; and there was no issue by his
second marriage. Therefore Sybille was one of the many
natural children of that King.
Page 174, 1. 630. — The name of Scot has been used in as unsettled
a manner in later times as Britannia was by the Roman
authors and the early writers in Britain. With the applica-
tion of it to the ancient inhabitants of Ireland we have at pre-
sent no concern, but only with the various acceptations of it
within this island, which are to be known by attending to the
context, and to the situation and circumstances of the writer.
In England any person or thing from Scotland or of Scottish
origin was called Scot or Scottish; thus John Earl of Chester
was called John the Scot, because he was the son of David Earl of
Huntington, brother of Malcolm and William, Kings of the
Scots. In Scotland he might with at least as much reason have
been called John the Inglis. Among the manumissions of slaves
belonging to a monastery at Bath we find jElfric Scot and
dSgelric Scot, who may from these names and surnames be pre-
sumed to be prisoners of war taken in the south parts of Scot-
land. (Hickes, vol. ii. p. 116.) In that part of Scotland which
lies south of the Firth of Forth, the name of Scot applied only
to those who lived on the north side of that firth ; agreeable to
which distinction the kingdom was divided for the distribution
of justice into Scotland and Lothian, over each of which a chief-
justice presided (Chart. Alex. II. in And. Diplom., pi. xxxiv.) ;
and the Kings frequently addressed their charters " suis fidelibus
Scottis et Anglis " (And. Diplom., pi. VI., vui., and Independence,
Append. 2), which latter appellation belonged to the inhabitants
on the south side of the Forth (excepting those of Clydesdale
and perhaps of Galloway), agreeable to the treaty said to have
been made between Edgar King of England and Kenneth King of
the Scots. (Jo. Wallingford, apud Gale, p. 545.) As we advance
northward we find the name of Scot, when used distinctively,
VOL. ii.] SEVENTH BOOK. 245
restricted to the people who spoke the Gaelic, including as well
the descendants of the aboriginal inhabitants as those of the
Irish colony, with whom this name seems first to have come into
Britain. Examples of this application of the name occur in the
line which gives occasion to this note, in IX. 1. 1536, apparently
in Chr. Mel, p. 191 ; of Edit. Majoris Hist., p. 301, I. ult., etc.
Writers were not, however, always correct in the application
of these distinctions. The ancient Descriptw Albania (apud
Innes, p. 769) places Argyle in the west part of Scotland, and a
few lines lower it mentions the mountains which divide Scotland
from Argyle ; and in the Chronicle of Melros (p. 1 9 2), Galloway,
which was generally considered as distinct from Scotland, is
called the west part of it. — M.
Page 176, 1. 702. — The silver spear was converted into the shaft
of the cross, and as such was remaining in Bower's time,
and most probably till the Reformation. (Sc. Chr., vol. i. p.
340.)— M.
Page 176, 1. 714. — This ceremonial, which Wyntown has copied
almost verbatim from an account of it written in the reign of
David I., and preserved in the Regist. S. And. (MS. Harl., No.
4628, f. 20 J.) is extremely curious. I presume that it con-
tains the earliest information concerning any imported horses
in Scotland. In 1263 the Scots had Spanish horses in the
skirmish at Largs, if there is no mistake in the narrative ;
" Sponsk efs oil fordykt," i.e. Spanish steeds completely armed.
(Johnston's Nonvegian Account of Haco's Expedition.} — M.
Page 179, 1. 785, etc.— These lines in MS. W. read as follows :—
A thousand and a hundreth yher
And xxiiij to rekin cleir,
Jedworth and Kelso Abbais twa,
Or Davy wer King, he foundit tha.
And in the nixt yher after than
The Ordre Premonstrans began,
That is to say, of Channons Quhite
For sa hewit in thar habit. — L.
Page 179, 1. 802. — Barbeflete is in Normandy: they were bound
for England. — M.
246 NOTES ON THE [VOL. n.
Page 180, 1. 822. — Neither Ailred nor Eadmer, who represent
this Prince as rude, furious, overbearing, and arrogant, were
qualified to give an impartial character of him ; the first as
being a retainer of King David, who lived on bad terms with
his brother ; and the other from private resentment at Alexan-
der's firm and spirited resistance to his encroachments upon
the royal authority and the national independence. (Ailred,
coll. 344, 368; Eadmer, p. 130, et seqq.}—M..
Page 181, 1. 845. — The reading of these lines in the Wemyss MS.
is as follows : —
King David the First,
His landys with kyrkis and with abbayis,
Byschaprykys he fand but foure or thre,
Bot, or he deyd, nyne lefft he. — L.
Page 181, 1. 846. — Viz., St. Andrews, Dunkeld, Moray, and most
probably Caithness, existing before the time of David, which
with Glasgow, founded by him when Earl of Cumberland, Aber-
deen, Brechin, Dunblane, and Ross, make up the number of
nine bishoprics at his death, (v. Ailred, coll. 348.) Galloway
seems not to have been reckoned ; either because it was then a
suffragan of the ecclesiastical province of York in England, or
as having no Bishop from the time of the Northumbrian govern-
ment in that country till the settlement of Fergus as Lord of it
in the twelfth century. And accordingly we find that Galloway
(or Candida Casa) was not reckoned among the Bishops' Sees of
Scotland in the enumeration of them by Pope Honorius in
1218, wherein the above nine are named. (Feed., vol. i. p.
227.)— M.
Page 181, 1. 860. — His liberality to the clergy was not confined
to those of his own dominions : he bestowed upon the monks of
Rading in England the Priories of Kingledors and May in
Scotland. (Dugd. Mon. Aug., vol. i. p. 422 ; Prynne, p. 555 ;
Feed., vol. ii. p. 615.) It was not for nothing that the clergy of
both kingdoms agreed in giving so great a character of David,
who seems, however, after making a reasonable deduction from
their exaggerated praise, to have been a prince of very extraor-
dinary merit. — M.
VOL. IL] SEVENTH BOOK. 247
Page 184, 1. 944. — His name was Waltheof Earl of Northumber-
land, Huntington, and Northampton, son of the great Earl
Siward, whose daughter, or more probably sister, was wife of
Duncan, mother of Malcolm, and grandmother of David. So,
David and his wife being apparently second cousins, and the
Roman regulations being now fully established in Scotland, a
papal dispensation must have been purchased to legitimate their
union. Waltheof was beheaded by William the Conqueror, and
esteemed a Martyr and a Saint. Maid was the oldest of his
three daughters. (Dugd. Bar., vol. i. pp. 55-58, and authorities
quoted.} — M.
Page 184, 1. 960. — At Huntyndoune is repeated instead of Hadyn-
toun.
This Nunnery in East Lothian was founded by Ada Countess
of Northumberland, and mother of King Malcolm IV. and King
William, in the year 1178. See App. to Keith's Catalogue of
Scottish Bishops, p. 282. There was also a Monastery of Gray
Friars, the Choir of which was called Lucerna Laudonice (or the
Lamp of Lothian), because of its beautiful structure ; but on St.
Ninian's Festival Day 1421, the waters were, by constant rains,
swollen so much in height, as to cause great destruction to the
adjacent houses, as well as to the Church, so that the sacristy,
with their fine library and ornaments for Divine Service were
spoiled. (Spottiswood's App. to Keith's Catalogue, p. 274.) — L.
Page 186, 1. 1026. — This is the celebrated battle of the Standard
fought upon Cuttonmoor, near North Allerton, in Yorkshire,
22d August 1138, which Boyse has been pleased to convert to a
victory gained by the Scots, and has embellished with some
other circumstances equally repugnant to the truth, in which he
is followed, as usual, by Buchanan. — M.
Page 187, 1. 1044. — Wyntown seems to have entirely forgotten
that David himself, in right of his mother Margaret, was uncon-
trovertibly the true heir of the Crown of England after the death
of his uncle Edgar Atheling and all his own elder brothers
without issue. It is not quite certain that he had as good a
hereditary title to the crown of Scotland. The support he gave
to the title of Henry, and his neglect of improving the oppor-
248 NOTES ON THE [VoL. II.
tunity afforded by the convulsions in England to assert his own
right, and unite the British kingdoms in his own person, show
a regard to the oath which he had given to his niece Maid,
whereof there are very few, if any, examples to be found in
similar cases.
To the best of my recollection, Fordun and the author, or
rather interpolator, of the rhyming Chronicle, as preserved by
Robert Scot, and generally subjoined to the Scotichronicon,
together with the anonymous author of the short Chronicle in
prose subjoined to some manuscripts of Wyntown, are the only
Scottish authors, who have not overlooked the obvious right of
Margaret's posterity to the crown of England. To these may
be added Joceliue a monk of Furnes, as quoted by Fordun,
whose connections with, and writings upon, Scottish affairs may
justly give him a place among the authors of Scotland. (Ford.,
pp. 506, 7011 ; Sc. Chr., vol. i. pp. 318, 472, vol. ii. pp. 532,
533.)— M.
Page 189, 1. 1110. — The tothir, i.e. the second Abbot of Melros,
who was the second son of the Queen by Simon de St. Liz her
first husband. The Chronicle of Melros, by calling him brother
of Henry, has induced Wyntown to call him the King's son
instead of step-son. He, as well as his grandfather of the same
name, was a Saint, and is still remembered in the neighbour-
hood of Melrose by the name of St. Waudie. (Chr. Mel. a.
1148, 1171.) A large account of his life and miracles is given
by Fordun. (pp. 507-573 ; Sc. Chr., vol. i. pp. 320-350.)— M.
Page 194, 1. 1292. — The child said to have been thus brought
into the world by the Caesarean operation could not be Henry,
for the Queen died only twenty-three years before the King,
i.e. 1130 (Ailred, apud Ford., p. 466, or MS. Coil. Fesp., B. xi. f.
108 a) ; and Henry was a man and present in the battle of the
Standard in 1138, and in 1142 his son Malcolm was born. —
Page 202, 1. 1539. — Malcolm having begun his reign in his
twelfth, and died in his twenty-fifth year, may have perhaps
acquired this title of Madyn from being smooth and like a girl
(or lassie-faced as we now say in Scotland) during the greatest
part of his reign. Agreeable to this idea we find in a long
VOL. IL] SEVENTH BOOK. 249
charter by him, confirming one granted by his grandfather, a
very curious ornament, containing two portraits of Kings in
their regalia, with crowns, swords, etc. ; the one aged, with a
beard, and the other a smooth-faced youth, which figures seem
to represent David and Malcolm, the two Sovereigns granting
the charter. (And. Diplom. pi. xxiv.) His title of Madyn could
by no means proceed from having no connection with women,
as he made no secret of having a natural son. (Charter gu.
Keith, p. 7, note &.) The fable, however begun, soon found its
way into history, and is related with circumstances little to the
honour of his mother, but also very improbable, by William of
Newbury (L. i. c. 25), who wrote during the reign of his suc-
cessor, and fairly makes him a Saint. The title of Maiden
seems to have been common in that age ; it was given to
Edward Bishop of Aberdeen, in the reign of this King Malcolm
(Orrem's History of Chanonry of Aberdeen, in Bibliotheca Topo-
graphica, No. iii. p. 8), which may be presumed to have been
on account of his appearance, as a reputation of continence
cannot be supposed any distinction for a Bishop, when all the
clergy professed celibacy. — M.
Page 203, 1. 1574. — The later historians call this King William
the Lion. He was called in Gaelic Willam Garmh, i.e. the
rugged (Ann. Ult. a. 1214), perhaps from the contrast between
his rough and harsh countenance and that of his brother Mal-
colm. This is not, however, so likely to be the origin of the title
of Lion, if it was really applied to him anciently, as the Tourna-
ments here mentioned, at which he may have assumed that
animal for his cognisance, agreeable to the rules of Chivalry,
and it is pretty certain that he was the first of the Scottish
Kings who bore the Lion. This title seems to have been usual
in that age ; Richard coeur de lion King of England, and Henry
the Lion Duke of Saxony were contemporary with the Lion of
Scotland. It is not, however, impossible that the title takes its
rise from an expression of Fordun, who allegorically calls him
" Leo justitice" a phrase not very intelligible, as lions are not
distinguished for any particular regard to justice. And Fordun
may have copied from the same title ascribed to Henry I. of
250 NOTES ON THE [VOL. n.
England. (Ford., p. 702; Sc. Chr., vol. i. p. 458; Hoveden, f.
348 &.)— M.
Page 205, 1. 1645. — Perhaps it ought to be Wayverland : there
is a river called the Waver in Cumberland. — M.
Page 208, 1. 1724. — Wyntown, wishing to extenuate the submission
extorted from the unfortunate King, uses the term " Alyawns,"
the agreement of contracting equals, instead of Allegiance, the
obligation of feudal vassals to their overlords. — M.
Page 210, 1. 1794. — This balances the stories of Malcolm III. and
his sons Duncan and Edgar being made Kings of the Scots by
Edward and William II. Kings of England. Perhaps there is
rather more truth in David's interference having fixed the
crown (which was justly his own) on the head of Henry, as in
this case the national force of Scotland was employed ; whereas
Malcolm had only the forces of Northumberland, and his sons
had only some volunteers and adventurers, who for their own
advantage accompanied them from England, the Kings of which
were no further concerned than in giving permission to their
subjects to embark in the adventure. — M.
Page 214, 1. 1932.— See note on B. I, Prol. 1. 126.
Page 215, 1. 1956. — Fordun, as well as Wyntown, has mistaken
the parentage of Queen Ermengard, or Ermeger, as she is called
here, and in Scala Chronica (Leland, vol. i. p. 533). Her father was
Richard Viscount of Beaumont, in France, who was son of a
natural daughter of King Henry I., by some called Constantia ;
so that Henry II. and she, bating the illegitimacy of her grand-
mother, were first and second cousins, as it is expressed in
Scotland. (Willelm. Gemet., p. 682 ; Hoveden, f. 360 a.)
As Vicecomes had no other meaning in Scotland in Wyntown's
time than Shirref, it was natural for him to translate it so.
-M.
Page 219, 1. 2098. — As one-quarter of their rents was exacted
from people of all ranks in England for Richard's ransom
(Gerv. Dorob., col. 1584), and William possessed Huntington and
some other lands in that kingdom (Fad., vol. i. p. 64), it is reason-
able to believe that this sum was the proportion payable by
him for his English estates. — M.
VOL. ii.] SEVENTH BOOK. 251
Page 228, 1. 2394. — The author seems to have concluded the
reign of King William here, but on after thoughts has made
some additions ; and it was not the manner of his age to alter
or erase, but to write on. — M.
Page 228, 1. 2395. — Twa is here written instead of sevyn. Roger
died in 1202, as appears by the time that his successor enjoyed
the See. (v. B. VII. 1. 2895 ; Chr. Mel. a. 1202.)— M.
Page 230,1. 2444. — The articles of this treaty, ratified 7th August
1209, are involved in impenetrable obscurity from the want of
the original papers, which were given to Henry III. by Alexander
II. in 1237. William's eldest and youngest daughters remained
in England, and were unmarried in 1220, after which, instead
of being matched with the English Princes, according to agree-
ment, the eldest was married to Hubert de Burgh, Earl of Kent,
and the youngest to Roger Bigod, the son and heir of the Earl
of Norfolk. (Mat. Pans, pp. 313, 370, 868; Addit., p. 152;
Dugd. Bar., pp. 694, 133.) From Margaret, Dugdale deduces
a numerous posterity, wherein he must be mistaken, for her
descendants would have had a right to the crown of Scotland
in preference to those of David Earl of Huntington, as acknow-
ledged by John de Balliol. Marjory, the second daughter of
William, also disappointed of being a Queen, as was contracted,
married the Earl Marshal of England, and left no issue. (Feed.,
vol. i. pp. 155, 174, 184, 240, 278, 327, 375; vol. ii. pp. 578,
585.)— M.
Page 230, 1. 2448. — As this is the first express notice concerning
merchandise by Wyntown, and much has been said for and
against the existence of a very early commerce in Scotland,
without producing on either side the authorities necessary to
establish a point of such importance, the following short note of
authenticated facts is laid before the reader in order to show
that Scotland was not entirely destitute of fishery, navigation,
and commercial intercourse with foreign countries before the
year 1285, though it is more than probable that some single
mercantile houses in Scotland do more business now than was
transacted in the whole kingdom in the time of King William.
Our notices concerning the early ages are, as may be expected,
252 NOTES ON THE [VOL. n.
very few; yet even in them we find that in 597, when Columba
died, his body was " mundis involutum sindonibus," as we learn
from Adamnan, who therein copies from Cumin, the earliest
Scottish writer now known to be extant. (Adamn. MS. Bib. Eeg.
8, D, IX. Lib. iii. c. 26.) It will probably not be allowed that
this fine linen was manufactured by the Scots of Dalrieta, or
even in any of the British islands ; and if not, it must have been
imported.
In the reign of MACBETH wealth abounded in the kingdom.
The quantity of money coined by Canute, his almost contemporary
King of England, which has been found in Scotland, and the
riches, which had flowed into his treasury during a comparatively
long and peaceable reign, and enabled him to appear munificent
even in Rome, give reason to believe not only that there existed
then some commerce, but even that there was a balance in cash
paid to Scotland by the neighbouring nations. (See note on
Book VI. 1. 1948.)
MALCOLM III. encouraged merchants to import many articles
of rich dress and other luxuries for the use of his Court, refined
and polished by the example of his foreign-bred Queen Margaret.
(Vita Margaretce in Bollandi Ada Sanctorum, 10"10 Junii, p.
330.)
EDGAR granted the duties (" telonea ") of ships in a certain
district to the church of Durham. (Cliart. in And. Diplom., pi. VI.)
ALEXANDER I. possessed the foreign luxuries of an Arabian
horse, velvet furniture, and Turkish armour. (Reg. S. And., a
contemporary voucher : see note on Ch. V. 1. 714.) Ships paid
duty (" can ") to the King, or those to whom he assigned it.
(Chart, gu. Dalr., p. 372.)
DAVID I. in several of his charters mentions the duty
(" canum") payable by ships resorting to the ports of Perth, Stir-
ling, and Aberdeen. (Chart. S. Crucis, often published; Chart. Cam-
'luskenneth in Nimmo's Hist, of Stirling, p. 508; Dalr., p. 386;
Chart. Episc. Aberdon. in Bibliolheca Topographica Brit., No. in.
p. 3.) This good King improved the agriculture, horticulture, and
architecture of the country : he also made foreign merchandise
to abound in his harbours, and brought home (" aggregavit ")
VOL. IL] SEVENTH BOOK. 253
the wealth of other kingdoms in exchange for the good things
of his own : and he graciously attended to the applications of
all persons, whether clergy or laymen, strangers, merchants, or
farmers. These particulars we learn from Ailred, who, though
a panegyrist, it must be remembered, was eye-witness to what
he relates. (Apud Ford., pp. 465, 473; Sc. Chr., vol. i. pp. 302,
; 305.) A life of St. Kentigern (or Mungo), written about the
end of this reign, after recording a miracle nothing to our pur-
pose, has these words, " Ab illo quippe tempore in hunc diem
tanta piscium fertilitas ibi abundat, ut de omni littore maris
Anglici, Scotici, et a JBelgicce Gallia littoribus veniunt gratia
piscandi piscatores plurimi, quos omnes insula May in suis rite
suscipit portibus." (MS. Bib. Cott., Tit. A, xix. f. 78 &.)
WILLIAM granted to the monastery on this isle a tenth of all
the fish caught in its neighbourhood. (Dugd. Mon. vol. i. p. 422.
See also Chart. Morav. qu. by Lord Hailes in Canons of the Church
of Scotland, p. 20.) In 1189 this King paid 10,000 marks to
Eichard King of England for resigning the homage extorted
from him by Henry II. (Ford., p. 724; Chr. Mel. a. 1190,
therein misdated one year.) He afterwards gave Eichard 2000
marks towards making up the ransom exacted from him by the
Emperor. (Chr. Mel. a. 1193.) He also offered him 15,000
marks for Northumberland. (Hoveden, f. 420 &.) After all
this he gave the marriage of two of his daughters to John King
of England with 15,000 marks. (Feed., vol. i. p. 155.) The
burgesses of the towns had now acquired so much property as
to offer 6000 marks upon this occasion, when the nobles offered
10,000, and the clergy nothing. (This rests on the authority
of Sc. Chr., vol. i. p. 529.)
ALEXANDER II., notwithstanding the great drains of the royal
treasury in his father's time, gave above 10,000 marks, besides
lands, in marriage with his second sister. " Eodem anno (sc.
MCCXXXV) post mortem Eic. Marscalli Gilib. Marscallus duxit in
uxorem Margaretam (ought to be Marjoriam) sororem regis
Scotie, accepta cum ea nobili dote in Scotia pariter cum x milibus
marcarum et amplius." (Chron. de Dunstaple, MS. Bib. Cott., Tit.
A, X, fol. 33 a.) This King, moreover, gave King Henry III.
254 NOTES ON THE [VOL. n.
500 marks for the wardship of his youngest sister's husband,
then under age. (Rolls qu. Dugd. Bar., vol. i. p. 133 ; Feed., vol. i.
p. 278.
ALEXANDER III. was enabled to add to his dominions the Isle
of Man and all the Western Isles, not by war, but by fair purchase
from the King of Norway. The price was 4000 marks, with an
annual payment of 100 marks for ever. (Original Treaty, apud
Ford., p. 1358.) In a few years after he gave his daughter, with
7000 marks, and lands worth 700 marks a year, to Erik King
of Norway. (Feed., vol. ii. p. 1079.) This King assigned the
customs of Berwick to a merchant of Gascoigne for the sum of
£2190, 8s., which shows that a pretty considerable trade was
carried on there. (Feed. vol. iii. p. 605.) Indeed the commerce
of Scotland had become such an object to foreign merchants
during this peaceable and happy reign, if we may depend upon
the authority of Fordun's continuator, that the Lombards, then
the general merchants of Europe, made a proposal to Alexander
for establishing an emporium in the Firth of Forth (Sc. Chr.,
vol. ii. p. 130), which was frustrated by the premature death of
that good King, whereby the prosperity of Scotland suffered a
long eclipse,
Oure Golde wes changyd in-to Lede,
and our fishermen and merchants into cut-throats and plunderers,
whose only trade was war, whose precarious and only profit
was the ruin of their neighbours.
These short notices might be greatly enlarged, were this a
place for a Commercial History of Scotland.
Countries destitute of mines of gold and silver, or of the know-
ledge of working them, can acquire these precious metals only by
commerce or by plunder. To suppose that the national wealth,
which afforded such a proportion to the sovereign, when there
were few or no taxes but upon imports and exports, was pro-
duced by a few predatory incursions in the north of England,
would be the height of absurdity ; and such supposition seems
to be sufficiently contradicted by the greatest appearance of
wealth being in the reigns of Macbeth, William, and Alexander
VOL. IL] SEVENTH BOOK. 255
III., who had few or no wars with England. It must therefore
have been obtained by the more honourable, though less cele-
brated, means of a balance of trade in favour of Scotland. Now,
as wealth, like most other things, is great or small only by
comparison, and in the ages now under consideration it is only
the wealth of Kings of which we have any knowledge, whence
we must judge of that of their subjects, it is proper, in order to
estimate the matter fairly, to make a comparison of the above
facts, wherein the money transactions of the Kings illustrate the
extent of the commerce of their subjects, with similar facts in
other countries, of which two examples shall suffice, which
are chosen because connected with the history of Scotland,
though one of them is later than the period- now under con-
sideration.
Of only 5000 marks promised by Henry III. of England in
marriage with his daughter to Alexander III. of Scotland, the
greatest part remained unpaid twelve years thereafter, and the
reason assigned, which will appear incredible in the present age,
was, that Henry was not able to discharge the debt. (Feed., vol. i.
p. 743.)
When James III. married the daughter of Christiern King of
Denmark, Norway, etc., that King could only pay down 2000 in
part of 60,000 florins agreed upon as the portion of the Princess,
and gave in pledge the isles of Orkney and Shetland, to remain
subject to the crown of Scotland till the payment should be
completed ; and they remain to this day. (Torfcei Orcades, pp.
185, et seqq.)
N.B. — The real value of the sums here mentioned may be
estimated with sufficient exactness by Lord Lyttelton's rule of
allowing £10 of modern money for every mark of ancient; e.g.,
the sum given by William with his two daughters was equal to
£150,000. But for a fair comparison with the present year 179 4,
it must be observed that even since Lord Lyttelton wrote, the
depreciation of money has been great and rapid. — M.
Page 230, 1. 2459. — Matthew Paris (Hist., p. 288) agrees with
Wyntown in the sum. The Chronicle of Melros (a. 1209) makes
it 13,000 pounds, equal to 19,500 marks. From unquestion-
256 NOTES ON THE [VOL. n.
able evidence it is known that the sum was 15,000 marks.
(Feed., vol. i. pp. 155, 375 ; Mat. Par. AddiL, p. 152.) — M.
Page 236,1. 2641. — This and the/ollowing lines to 2708 were pub-
lished in the preface to the Scriptores X. by Selden, who, if I
mistake not, gave the earliest printed specimens of Wyntown's
work, though without knowing his name. — M.
Page 238, 1. 2720.— The family of Coucy affected a royal pomp,
and considered all titles as beneath their dignity. One of the
cris de guerre of this Enguerrand (called Ingram by Wyntown),
was —
Je ne suis Roy, ny Prince aussi :
Je suis le Seigneur de Coucy.
On account of his great actions, possessions, and three marriages
with ladies of royal and illustrious families, he was surnamed le
Grand. (Armorial generale de la noblesse de France, Reg. 5.) — M.
Page 240, 1. 2774. — The Norwegian writers, much better acquainted
with the affairs of Orkney and Caithness than the Scottish his-
torians, give a more probable account of this affair. According
to them the Bishop exacted double the quantity of butter from
every cow which had been paid to his predecessors. The
people, unable or unwilling to submit to the extortion, requested
Ion larl of Orkney and Caithness to interpose his good offices with
the Bishop for their relief. But the larl declining to interfere,
some hot spirits among them determined to take redress at their
own hands, and, in a mode of revenge then very frequent among
the northern nations, set fire to his house, which burnt so
fiercely that the Bishop was consumed in the flames.
King Alexander took a severe vengeance for this outrage, by
cutting off the hands and feet of eighty people who were con-
cerned in the death of this martyr to avarice, for which he
received the formal thanks of the supreme head of the Church.
Our author does the King justice to observe that he was driven
by the clergy into this bloody business. The Chronicle of
Melros mentions a report of miracles performed by the bones of
this Bishop ; and further embellishments have, as usual, been
added by the later writers. (Torf. Orcades, L. i. c. 40 ; Ch. Mel.
a. 1222, 1239.)— M.
VOL. IL] SEVENTH BOOK. 257
Page 243, 1. 2884. — He sped rather indifferently, for he accepted
lands worth 200 pounds annually, and without any castles, as a
compensation for the three northern shires, the breaches of con-
tracts for the marriages of his three sisters, and the sum paid
by his father to King John with two of them. Nor did he
obtain possession of this poor compensation till five years there-
after, when Henry had occasion to court his friendship. Wyn-
town has confounded the meeting at Newcastle in 1236 with
that at York in 1237. (v. Chr. Mel. a. 1236, 1237 ; Feed., vol. i.
pp. 375, 400.)— M.
Page 245, 1. 2944. — Wyntown is erroneous in this date. Alex-
ander III. was born 4th September 1241. (Chr. Mel.) — M.
Page 249, 1. 3058. — That is, he offered to prove his innocence by
fighting a duel with his accuser. — M.
Page 251, 1. 3138. — According to a story reported by Matthew
Paris (p. 950, and Addit., pp. 198, 199), the body of King Mal-
colm was still at Tinemouth in 1257, that which was buried at
Dunfermline being the body of an English peasant, which Mou-
bray passed upon the Scots for their dead king. If this were
true, the Holy Queen must have made a sad mistake. But the
story, improbable in itself, seems to be also confuted by William of
Malmesbury, who wrote long before 1257, and says (f. 58 a) that
the body of Malcolm, after lying many years at Tinemouth, was
lately carried to Dunfermline by his son Alexander, who maybe
supposed to have known whether the body was that of his father.
The history of the travels of Margaret's and Malcolm's bodies
after this translation is curious. Being rescued by some good
Catholics from the destructive zeal of the "reformers, they were
conveyed to Spain, where Philip II. preserved them in the
palace of the Escurial by the names of S. Makolmus Rex, S.
Margareta Eegina. The head of Margaret was soon after carried
back to Scotland, and presented to Queen Mary ; and after her
fatal retreat to England, it fell into the hands of a monk, who
took it with him to France, where it is preserved with due
veneration in the Scottish College at Douay. (Vita S. Margaretce
apud Bollandi Ada Sanctorum, 10"10 Junii, p. 339.) — M.
Page 255, 1. 3250. — These two are almost the only Bishops whose
VOL. III. R
258 NOTES ON THE [VOL. n.
souls "Wyntown does not send to paradise. They must have
had an unfavourable character with posterity ; Bower, however,
calls Bernham 'per omnia commendabilis.' (/Sic. Chr., vol. ii.
p. 89.)— M.
Page 255, 1. 3274. — Top- castles were small stages at the heads of
the masts, with a circular fence around them, wherein men were
stationed to annoy the enemy's decks with stones and other
missile weapons, as may be seen in paintings of ships in ancient
MSS. (v. BarUr, p. 369 ; Pitscottie, p. 157.) The Norwegians
and their neighbours, from the earliest knowledge we have of
them, were the best navigators and the best naval warriors in
the world : the Suiones, a people living on an island in the
Baltic, had powerful fleets in the first century. (" Classibus
valent." Taciti Germ., p. 65L) At this very time (1263),
which is long before the pretended discovery of it among the
Italians, the compass (not a needle floating on straw in a cup of
water, but fixed in a box, as now) was in common use among
the Norwegians, who had so just an idea of its utility and im-
portance, that they conferred it, as the device of an order of
knighthood, on people of the highest rank. (Torfcei Hist.
Norweg., vol. iv. p. 345. See an ingenious essay On the Mariner's
Compass in The Bee, a weekly miscellany, Edin., Jan. 1793.) The
Norwegians were the people who first found the way from
Europe to America, above four hundred years before Christo-
pher Columbus, or even Martin of Nurenberg, was born. — M.
Page 256, 1. 3306. — 'This is one of the earliest and simplest Scot-
tish accounts of Hakon's invasion and the battle of Largs, fought
3d October 1263, which the fabulous additions of later writers
have rendered famous. Even in Bower's time St. Margaret and
her sanctified family were employed to raise the tempest ; and
when Boyse got the story into his hands, he killed more
Norwegians on the shore at Largs than sailed from Norway,
so that Buchanan thought himself obliged to make some little
abatement in his relation of the victory at Largs, which was no
more than a skirmish, rendered by a concurring storm as good
as a victory to the Scots, (v. Chron. Mel. a. 1262; Ford., p. 768 ;
Sc. Chr., vol. ii. p. 97.)
VOL. IL] SEVENTH BOOK. 259
The reader who wishes to have a more satisfactory account
of this battle, will find it in Torfcei Orcades, p. 165, d seqq., or
The Norwegian Account of Haco's Expedition, published by Mr.
Johnston [the Rev. James Johnston, 1786, 12mo], wherein the
narratives, drawn up in the form of journals, are full and par-
ticular, and, making some allowance for national partiality, have
all the appearance of veracity ; while those of the later Scottish
writers are so inconsistent, that they are not even agreed whether
King Alexander was present at the battle, nor in what month it
happened.
Here I cannot help observing, that they who wish to under-
stand the history of Scotland, will employ their time much
better in studying the Norwegian and Icelandic authors along
with the old English writers and the few authentic monuments
of Irish history, and comparing them with the old domestic
authors and such original charters and other authentic docu-
ments as are accessible, than in bewildering themselves in the
fictions of Boyse and his followers. But a rational inquirer
after historic truth will not resign himself implicitly to the
guidance of any writer, especially a late one, without carefully
discriminating what he appears to relate^upon ancient good
authorities from what he repeats upon incompetent ones, or
gives upon his own judgment or conjecture. If he does, he may
be led by Torfaeus, whom I have now quoted, or Girald as
quoted by Higden, to believe that it was not customary to
crown the Kings of Scotland in the thirteenth century (Torfcei
Hist. Norwegice, vol. iv. p. 289 ; Higd. Polychron., p. 186), or by
Genebrard, a French chronographer, to believe that Edgar was
the first King of the Scots, as he, accumulating nonsense upon
Hector Boyse's fictions, asserts under the year 1098, because
Hector had, upon his own authority, said (f. 270 b) that he
was the first King who was anointed; whereas everybody
acquainted with Scottish history knows that there were many
Kings before Edgar, that they were crowned long before the
thirteenth century, but were never anointed till 1331, David
II. being the first Sovereign of Scotland on whom the Pope
260 NOTES ON THE [VOL. n.
conferred that additional mark of the sacred character of Kings.
(v. Note vn Page 287, 1. 278.)— M.
Page 258, 1. 3369. — As various readings, these lines may be given.
And sua of his escheitis all
His work he endit Cathedrall,
Baith in theik, stane, and tre.
The body of it he gert biggit be,
And all he gart be arrayit weill,
That thairto langit everilk deill. — L.
Page 258, 1. 3371. — The word thak or thatch used here is not to
be understood in the ordinary sense of the word as a roof
formed of straw or rushes, but also was used as a cover or to
give a roof of whatever kind. This was in use in both coun-
tries no doubt at an early time ; small churches or chapels had
thatched roofs, but to apply the term to a building like the
Cathedral of St. Andrews, is quite out of the question. It is
sufficient, however, to refer to Wyntown's own words when
describing the progress of restoring the building after its burn-
ing in 1320. He repeatedly uses the word, Book IX. line 564,
" Wytht thak off lede . . .
Wyth lede the south yle (of the Crosskirk) thekyd alsua."
(supra, pp. 26, 27.)
Bellenden, in his translation of Hector Boece, book XII. ch. 16,
has similar words : —
" He theikett the kirk with lede." — L.
Page 259, 1. 3395.—
Off Dawy, this thryd Alysawndrys sone.
The death of Prince David in the year 1280. This was the
precursor of other disasters to the Royal family. The King's
daughter, the Princess Margaret, was married on -the 12th of
August 1281 to Erik King of Norway; but she died in the
year 1283, after the Assumption; and her brother Alexander
married in that year, at Roxburgh, Dame Margaret, daughter of
the Earl of Flanders. — L.
Page 261, 1. 3469. — So the son of Edward III. of England, who,
as well as this prince, died before his father, was called
"Edwardus quartus." (Wals. Hist., p. 130.)— M.
VOL. IL] SEVENTH BOOK. 261
Page 262, 1. 3501.—
And standand in the kirk ry* tha
Deuotly fornett the high altar,
In presens of all that stude by
He grantit and gaif them frely,
To God and to Saint Audrois hie,
Grantit the stryking of the money. — L.
Page 264, 1. 3546. — Willame was the eldest son of John Cumin,
Lord of Badanach, and unless his father survived him, must
have been Lord of Badanach before his brother John, who is,
however, better known in history under that title. He claimed
the earldom in right of his wife, the daughter of the late
Countess by her first marriage, whose second husband was his
grand-uncle, "Walter Cumin. Walter Stewart, a brother of
Alexander the Stewart of Scotland, appears to have married the
younger sister of the elder Countess, who, according to the
generally received rules of succession, could have no right to
the dignity, unless there were reasons unknown to us (perhaps
the crime imputed to the elder Countess of poisoning her
husband) which directed the proceeding. William Cumin died
before August 1291, when his brother John, as his heir, claimed
the crown of Scotland. (Feed., vol. ii. p. 577 ; Sc. Chr., vol. ii.
p. 92; Suth. Case, C. v. p. 14; Annals, vol. i. p. 172.) — M.
Page 264, 1. 3550. — She is called by the French writers lolande.
Her father, Eobert Compte de Dreux, was the fifth in descent
from Louis VI. King of France. (Supplement au Grand Diction,
de Moreri, Art. Dreux.} — M.
Page 265, 1. 3602. — It was not so preposterous, as at the first glance
it may appear, in the ancient Norwegians to estimate the merit
of their Kings by the plenty or scarcity of corn and fish during
their reigns. (Snorro in Hist. Norw., c. 47 ; and Hist. OlafTrygv.,
c. 26.) This is the second instance of such praise in our Scottish
history, the other being in the short character given of Macbeth.
(See B. VI. C. XVIIL)— M.
Page 266, 1. 3610. — The reader who compares these regulations
with the first statute of Alexander II., as published by Skene,
will perhaps see reason to doubt whether, notwithstanding the
262 NOTES ON THE [VOL. II.
exactness of the date, it ought not rather to be ascribed to Alex-
ander III., whose name is entirely omitted by the compiler of
Regiam Majestatem. A similar law was passed in the fourteenth
Parliament of James II. (c. 92 ; or 81 in Murray's Ed.) — M.
Page 266, 1. 3616. — In the reign of David I. the boll was a
measure capable of containing as much water as would weigh
123 pounds, each pound being 16 oz. Troy weight. In the
reign of James I. it had gradually increased to a vast deal more,
and was reduced by law to 164 pounds. (Acts, Ja. I., c. 80 ; or
70 of Murray's Ed.) Twenty pennies, the highest price of the
wheat, contained exactly one-twelfth part of a pound of standard
silver. (Tables in Ruddimaris Introduction to And. Diplom.)
During the whole reign of Alexander III. wheat was very
dear in England ; once at the monstrous price of £6, 8s. the
quarter. (Fleetwood's Chron. preciosum in annis 1257 et seqq)
But in 1288 the prices were nearly the same with those in
Scotland here noted by Wyntown; for "the abundance of corn
was so great that the quarter of wheat (frumenti) was sold
in some places for 20, in some for 16, and in others for 12
pennies." (Trivet, p. 266.) Such a difference of prices in
various parts of the same island, and even of the same kingdom,
shows that the home-carrying trade, now so vast an object,
was then scarcely known in Britain. — M.
Page 266, 1. 2626. — Horace, in an epistle addressed to his patron
Augustus, reflecting on the high value put upon the works of
the ancient poets, says : —
..." Adeo sanctum est vetus omnes poema."
(Epist., Lib. II. I.)
What he says with an invidious sneer may surely be applied in
good earnest to this valuable Relique of ancient Scottish poetry,
which is now at least twice as old as any remains of Eoman
poetry can be supposed to have bqen in the days of Horace, and
is in all probability the very earliest composition of the Scottish
Muse that we shall ever see. Of Thomas Eymor of Hersildun
no genuine remains are known ; and the three or four dogrel
rhymes made by the people of Berwick in derision of King
VOL. IL] SEVENTH BOOK. 263
Edward, which we have hitherto had as the earliest specimen of
Scottish poetry, or even of Scottish language, are too much
corrupted and too insignificant, though they were prior in time,
to be mentioned along with this First of the Songs of Scotland.
There is no doubt that this ancient relique was considerably
modernised in Wyntown's time, according to the general and
vicious practice of transcribers. But we have reason to believe
that we possess it with less deviation from the first composition
than there is in the various copies of the verses on the birth of
King Edgar of England, which were said to have been sung by
no less personages than Angels upon that great event, and are
preserved by Robert of Gloucester, the Wyntown of England,
and in Latin translations by many of the English writers. — M.
Page 266, 1. 3626. — The country at that time was in a flourishing
and prosperous state, and fortunately Wyntown concludes this
Seventh Book with a precious relique styled a CANTUS, being
reckoned the earliest specimen of verse handed down to us. — L.
NOTES ON THE EIGHTH BOOK.
Our Author gives a pretty clear account of the period inter-
vening between the death of King Alexander III. and the
contest which ensued on the death of his grand-daughter, Queen
Margaret, which his predecessor Barber had entirely omitted ;
as if the people of Scotland had continued for six years sunk in
a torpor of grief for the loss of their good King, at the end of
which they began to think of a successor to him, not to Margaret,
whose name is entirely omitted by Barber, seemingly in com-
pliance with the practice of King Robert L, who, affecting to
obliterate the memory of Queen Margaret and King John in all
charters, etc., called Alexander his immediate predecessor. And
later writers, blindly following him, have expunged the name
of Margaret from the list of sovereigns of Scotland. (See the
beginning of Barber's Life of Brus, or the copy of it by Wyn-
town in the second chapter of this book.) — M.
264 NOTES ON THE [VOL. n.
Page 275, 1. 7. — This is the first time that such a meeting is called
a Parliament by Wyntown. — M.
Page 275, 1. 16.— Fordun (p. 951 ; Sc. Chr., vol. ii. p. 136) makes
John, the son of this Alexander, Earl of Buchan and Warden.
Alexander was alive 1289 (Chart, qu. Mackenzie's Lives of
Scottish Writers, vol. i. p. 468), and he was dead 1290. (Feed.,
vol. ii. p. 471 ; Dugd. Bar., vol. i. p. 685.) — M.
Page 277, L 87. — In Nisbet's Heraldry (vol. ii. Append., p. 34 ;
and Remarks, p. 18), it is asserted that the name of this ambas-
sador was not David but Michael, which " is dear by an inden-
ture, dated 1294 (or 1292), between D. Michaelem de Wemys &
D. Michaelem Scot de Balweerie, milites." This only proves
that these two Michaels were contemporary, and they are both
on Balliol's list in 1291 (Feed., vol. ii. p. 555), in which year Sir
Michael signed the Eagman Eoll. (Prynne, p. 649.) But there
is no improbability in Sir David being appointed to this service
during his father's life, and the testimony of Wyntown, the
oldest writer who mentions this embassy, and moreover con-
nected with the descendants of the Knight of the Wemys, is
certainly preferable to the discordant accounts of later writers.
— M.
Page 278, 1. 98. — Wyntown is mistaken here. The young Queen
was upon her passage to Britain, and died in Orkney (Torfcei
Hist. Norweg., vol. ii. p. 381; Mat. Westm., p. 414; Knyghton,
col. 2468), probably in South Ronaldshay, where there is a
safe harbour called St. Margaret's Hope, seemingly from this
event. It is pretty certain that St. Margaret never was there,
but the superior celebrity of that holy Queen has transferred to
her the name, which seems to have belonged to her descendant
and namesake. Her fame has even superseded that of Queens
of other names, for I was told by the country people at Tay-
mouth that St. Margaret lies buried in the small isle in Loch
Tay, whereas we know that Sybilla, the wife of Alexander L,
was the Queen buried there. — M.
Page 278, 1. 107. — Had the Scots no such thing as "a wryttyn
Buk off thaire Lawys " in Wyntown's time ? I hope the assertors
of the high antiquity of Eegiam Majestatem will forgive this
VOL. IL] EIGHTH BOOK. 265
query. I am far from supposing myself a competent judge of a
question which requires the investigation of a skilful lawyer
and a judicious antiquary, and has already been so ably handled
by several authors, in whom these characters were united : I
only beg leave, with the greatest diffidence, to submit to the
consideration of those who turn their thoughts to this subject,
whether James I. is not the most probable author of Eegiam
Majestatem. James was formed for a good king in the school
of early adversity : he is generally esteemed at least the
improver of the law of Scotland : the English law undoubtedly
formed one branch of the studies which relieved the tedious hours
of his long captivity. Is it not very probable that he employed
some part of his time in drawing up a digest upon the model of
Glanville's book of the laws of England, containing the laws of
Scotland, hitherto generally trusted to the memory of the judges
and other officers of the courts, of which the Eegiam Majestatem
is a corrupted copy, many parts of it, and in particular the pre-
face, being manifest forgeries ? Certain it is that the regular
series of Scottish written laws of unquestionable authenticity
commences after his restoration. That a book of laws was
known by the name of Eegiam Majestatem in his time, is clear
from an Act of Parliament (Acts, Ja. L, ch. 60; or 54 and 55
of Murray's edition), wherein there is not a word of its being
the work of David I., though regulations of far less importance,
e.g., the standards of weights and measures, are referred to him
as their author : of its existence before his time no proof has
yet appeared.
There is no reason to doubt that David I., the alleged author
of the Eegiam Majestatem, enacted laws ; and also many, most
probably all, of his predecessors, particularly Hed-fyn and
Dovenald Mac-Alpin, did the same (v. supra. Note on B. VI. 1.
387). Neither is it doubted that detached portions of the laws
were written before the reign of James I., e.g., some laws and
assizes of the kingdom, together with some laws and customs of
the burghs, contained in two rolls written apparently before the
death of Alexander III. (Ayloffes Calendars, p. 335) ; the sta-
tutes of Robert I. in the Chartulary of Arbroath, preserved in
266 NOTES ON THE [VOL. n.
the Advocates' Library (Remarks on some of the Editions of the
Ads of Parliament, by Mr. Davidson, p. 2); and the statutes of
Eobert III., said by Skene in his Admonition at the end of
his tract De verborum signification to be then extant in the
register, in which statutes (c. 24) Shirrefs are ordered to pro-
vide themselves with the Acts of Parliament when they leave
the King's Court.
But that any complete and regular Code of the law of Scot-
land was compiled before the above-mentioned Act, 60th of
James I., was passed in 1425, is at least very doubtful.
It is worthy of remark, that though several of the MSS. of
Regiam Majestatem are unquestionably older than the age of Mair
and Boyse (Lord Hailes' Remarks on Reg. Maj., p. 6), yet the fame
of this great work of David I. seems to have been unknown to
these authors.
Page 279. — All the lines in this and some of the following Chap-
ters, which are distinguished by commas (not reversed) prefixed
to them, are copied from Barber's Life of King Robert de Brus,
of which these extracts contain the most ancient and genuine
specimens extant. — M.
Page 279, 1. 135. — It is most probable that the family of Bailleul,
or Balliol, came to England with the Conqueror from Normandy,
where some of the name still remain. Guy de Baillol, who pos-
sessed lands in Northumberland and Durham in the time of
William II., is believed to be the first of the name upon record.
(Dugd. Mon., vol. i. p. 388; Blount's Tenures, v. Biwell.) Bernard,
apparently son of Guy, was one of the English barons who de-
feated King David I. at the battle of the Standard, and distin-
guished himself in the skirmish wherein King William was
made prisoner. His sons were Ingelram and Eustace, of whom
the former appears by Dugdale to have had no issue ; but
according to Crawfurd (Officers of State, pp. 253, 260) he was
the first of the Balliols in Scotland, being Lord of Reidcastle by
marrying the heiress of Walter de Berkley, by whom he was
father of Henry Chamberlane of Scotland, and great-grandfather
of King John. According to Dugdale, Eustace was father of
Hugh, whose son John married Dervorgil, the daughter of Alan
VOL. IL] EIGHTH BOOK. 267
Lord of Galloway by Margaret eldest daughter of David Earl
of Huntington, whereby he got vast estates in many parts of
England, and in Scotland first a third, and on the death of her
sister, a half of Galloway, with an eventual title to the crown
for his posterity. Children of this marriage were Hugh, Alan,
Alexander, who all died without issue, JOHN who became King,
and apparently Marjory, married to John Cumin, Lord of Bada-
nach. The sons of King John by Isabel, daughter of John de
Warren, Earl of Surrey, were Edward, who for some time acted
as King of Scotland, and Henry, who both dying without issue,
there remained no male heir of the chief family of the Balliols.
The Baillies in Scotland are said to be descended of the colla-
teral branches, the name being changed because it became
unpopular on account of the calamities brought upon the country
by Edward de Balliol. (Dugd. Bar., vol. i. p. 523, and autho-
rities qu. ; Feed., vol. ii. p. 579 ; Nisbet, vol. i. p. 78 ; vol. ii.
App. p. 135.) Savage gives a genealogy of Balliol entirely
different, but seemingly upon no authority. (Balliofergus, p. 1.)
In a manuscript list of the companions of William the Con-
queror, belonging to Mr. Chalmers, there are " Pierre de Bailleul
Seigneur de Fescamp," and " Le Seigneur de Balliul." One of
these was probably father or grandfather of Guy. — M.
Page 280, 11. 148, 149. — This sentence is obscure in all the edi-
tions of Barber that I have seen, and appears from being thus
copied by Wyntown to have been corrupted very early indeed.
Perhaps these two lines have dropped out of their place, for they
seem to make better sense if inserted between 137 and 138,
being evidently in favour of Balliol ; and some lines seem want-
ing to connect the rhymes and complete the sense, of which 148
is perhaps one, as it seems to have no meaning where it is. — M.
Page 280, 1. 153. — The reader must advert that he is now reading
Barber : Wyntown (Page 286, 1. 359) clearly distinguishes Brus
the competitor from his son the Earl of Carrick, and his grand-
son the King, who being all Eoberts, have been confounded by
several writers.
The illustrious family of Brus was of Norman descent, and
perhaps originally from Norway, the name of Brusi being
268 NOTES ON THE [VOL. n.
frequent in the history of that country and of its colony in
Orkney.
The first of them who obtained lands in Scotland was Robert,
the companion in youthful sports, in war and hunting, of David
Earl of Cumberland, afterwards King of Scotland, who gave him
for his second wife the heiress of the Lords of Estrahanent (or
Strath- Anand), whose lands extended from Strath-Nid, the pro-
perty of Dunegal ancestor of the Eanulphs Earls of Moray, to the
boundary of Ranulph de Meschines in Cumberland, whereupon he
was, agreeable to the usual courtesy, styled Lord of Strath- Anand,
or Anandir-dale. Having greater estates in England than in
Scotland, he adhered to King Stephen ; and after ineffectually
advising his old friend King David to consent to a peace, he
was instrumental in defeating him at the battle of the Standard.
He died in 1141. (Ailred, col. 343.) This nobleman is by
Dugdale and other writers confounded with Robert, one of the
followers of William the Conqueror, who was probably his
father. Adam his heir succeeded to his English estates, except
Hert and Hertness in Durham, and his posterity flourished for
several generations as Lords of Skelton, till at last, on the failure
of heirs-male, the estates were divided among females, and the
Scottish branch became the chief of the Bruses. Robert, the son
of Robert, by the lady of Strath-Anand, succeeded to his
mother's estate, and had Hert and Hertness from his father.
He was succeeded by his son William; and he by his son
Robert (Dugd. Mem., vol. ii. p. 151, and yet he is omitted in
Duyd. Bar.), who married Isabel, a natural daughter of King
William . (Chr. Mel, a. 1 1 8 3, 1 1 9 1 .) His son Robert began the
aggrandisement of his family in Scotland by marrying Isabel,
the second (or third) daughter of David Earl of Huntington,
with whom, besides many lordships in various parts of England,
he got the earldom or lordship of Garviach, with the eventual
succession to the kingdom of Scotland for his offspring. (Feed.,
vol. ii. pp. 579, 580 ; Bromton, col. 967.) His son Robert married
Isabel, daughter of Gilbert de Clare Earl of Glocester. Very
soon after the death of King Alexander III. he seems to have
had thoughts of aspiring to the crown by setting aside the
VOL. ii.] EIGHTH BOOK. 269
infant Queen Margaret, for on the 23d February 1286 he, with
his brother-in-law Thomas de Clare, and his friend the Earl of
Ulster, entered into a confederacy with several Scottish Nobles
to stand by each other, saving " their fidelity to him, who should
gain the kingdom of Scotland by right of blood from King
Alexander, then lately deceased," at Turnebyrie, the mansion of
this Robert's son. (Dugd. Bar., vol. i. p. 216.) Nothing, how-
ever, appears to have been done in consequence of this associa-
tion. On the death of Queen Margaret he was one of the
principal competitors for the crown, and on being disappointed
in his pretensions, he retired to his English estates. His son
Robert attended Edward Prince of England and Lewis King of
France in their expedition to the Holy Land, as did also Adam
de Kilconcath (or perhaps Kilconquhar, v. Keith, p. 283),
husband of Margaret Countess of Carrick, who dying abroad,
Robert, after his return, married the Countess, with whom he
got the castle of Turnberry, with the earldom of Carrick. (Chr.
Mel., a. 1270; Leland, vol. i. p. 537.) By this lady he had
many children, of whom the eldest was ROBERT Earl of Carrick
and Garviach, and Lord of Anandirdale in Scotland and of several
lordships in England, who was born llth July 1274. (Verses
qu. Ford., p. 778.) No two men could be more opposite to each
other than this Robert was to himself before and after the year
1306. In the early part of his life he was fickle and time-
serving, frequently the enemy of his country and kindred, and
the obsequious tool of King Edward, by whose favour he hoped
to obtain the precarious possession of a subordinate royalty.
But after the slaughter of Cumin, in the church of Dumfries,
placed him in the singularly critical situation that his only
alternative was to be a King or to suffer an ignominious death,
he instantly assumed a new character, and shone out a hero.
A King with almost no subjects, and with no treasury, not even
the revenues of his private estates, proscribed as a criminal,
hunted with blood-hounds as a wild beast, labouring under the
excommunication of the Church, and suffering every kind of
corporeal and mental distress, he preserved an unconquerable
magnanimity, and gathering new strength from repeated defeats,
270 NOTES ON THE [VOL. n.
at last baffled the power of the Edwards, and established himself
in the sovereignty of all Scotland by the splendid and decisive
• victory at Bannockburn. Then in prosperity he displayed a
moderation, steadiness, and prudence, which proved him in every
respect a great general and a politic King. (Annals, vol. i. pp.
240-259 ; vol. ii. pp. 1-132, and authorities qu.) The marriages
and issue of Eobert are recorded by our author, who refers for
the rest of his history to Barber's life of him, then lately
written. Of his brothers, three perished in his cause; and
Edward, the only survivor, whose intrepid courage had greatly
promoted his conquests, dissatisfied at being only the second
man in a kingdom, which was too small to contain him and his
brother, found exercise for his turbulent valour by accepting an
invitation from the Irish chiefs to be their King, in consequence
whereof he was crowned King of Ireland, and enjoyed his
dignity about three years, at the end of which his rashness put
an end to his royalty and his life. (Ford., p. 1009; Annals,
vol. ii. p. 60, et seqq., and authorities quoted.) N.B. — For facts not
particularly authenticated, v. Dugd. Bar., vol. i. p. 447, et seqq.,
wherein Dugdale has in some parts of the deduction of this
family fallen short of his usual accuracy ; but it is no wonder
that the almost uninterrupted continuation of the name of
Eobert should mislead later writers, when Barber (perhaps the
son of that John Barber who received a sum of money from
King Eobert in 1328, Rolls qu. Nisbet, vol. i. p. 107), who wrote
only about forty-five years after the death of the King whose
actions he celebrated, has confounded his father with his grand-
father.— M.
Page 282, 1. 229. — Lord Hailes has made it pretty evident that
Edward did not cross the sea in 1290 or 1291. It is true that
he had for many years professed an intention of revisiting the
Holy Land, to which on his deathbed he ordered that his heart
should be conveyed. The time and purpose of his absence in
France and Spain, which was in the years 1286, 1287, 1288,
and 1289 (during which he was also employed in an arbitration),
have been mistaken by Barber, who has supposed him then on
his expedition to Palestine. (Feed., vol. ii., during these years, and
VOL. IL] EIGHTH BOOK. 271
particularly in pp. 341, 413, 1091; Trivet, pp. 265, 347; Stow,
p. 327; Annals, vol. i. p. 198.)— M.
Page 282, 1. 237. — Edward's intentions respecting Scotland are
explained in the following passage of the Annals of Waverley
(apud Gale, vol. ii. p. 242) : — " MCCXCI. Hoc anno Edwardus rex
Anglise, convocatis regni proceribus, et his qui consiliis suis
prsefuerunt, dixit cogitationem in eo esse, regem et regnum
Scotiae suae subdere ditioni, sicut nuper Walliam suo subjugavit
imperio." With such intentions, and such inviting oppor-
tunity, it seems very surprising that he did not claim the crown
of Scotland for himself as heir of Malcolm Kenmore, whose
grand-daughter Maid was his great-great-grandmother. This
would have been as good a title as Cumin's, derived from King
Donald, and better than those of the troop of inferior claimants,
upon fictitious or spurious descents, whom he brought forward
to embarrass the question. Could he, who rummaged so much
in the darkness of fable to find authority for his pretended
superiority, be so ignorant of real history and his own pedigree
as not to know that he had such a title? — a title which would
probably have been joyfully admitted by the Scots, with whom
he stood in the highest favour, as the happy means of estab-
lishing tranquillity by superseding and quashing the pretensions
of all the less powerful candidates. His great-great-grandson,
Henry Duke of Lancaster, got the crown of England without
having as good a hereditary title. — M.
Page 283, 1. 251. — The Scottish historians, partial to the family
of the hero who freed their country from the usurpation of
Edward, have all followed Barber in putting into the mouth of
his grandfather sentiments of magnanimity and independence,
which from vouchers, apparently unquestionable, are proven to
be fictitious. Indeed, in the situation wherein they found
themselves, none of the competitors could venture to withstand
Edward's claim. (Feed., voL ii. p. 545.) — M.
Page 284, 1. 278. — This, if really taken from a genuine writing of
Edward's, was not the first attempt made to deprive the Scottish
Kings of the credit of being crowned heads, (v. supra, note on
VII. 1. 3306.) But that they were crowned is demonstrated by
272 NOTES ON THE [VOL. n.
the undeniable evidence of genuine seals, coins, etc., from the
age of Edgar downward, to say nothing of the crown being
repeatedly mentioned in this same statement of the case. That
Edward was to apply for foreign advice we are certain (Feed.,
vol. ii. p. 581), and the additions made by Bower to Wyntown's
narrative, apparently from authentic materials, give it the ap-
pearance of being genuine, though I believe these consultations
are not to be found in any other authors. (Sc. Chr., vol. ii. pp.
139-145.) The consultations in France may have taken place
between 2d June and 14th October, the day appointed for
hearing the reports of the auditors. — M.
Page 285, 1. 310. — It is sufficiently known that the Crown was
claimed by descendants of three of the Earl of Huntington's
daughters. But the title of Hastynges, the grandson of the
youngest, was so evidently untenable, that he and the crowd of
other competitors, whose claims seem to have been fabricated
in order to render the two principal ones pliable to Edward's
will, appear to have Joeen forgotten in Wyntown's time. — M.
Page 296, 1. 684. — He is called Zelophehad in the modern English
translation. Wyntown uses St. Jerome's Latin translation,
from which Bower has abridged the story. (Sc. Chr., vol. ii. p.
145.)— M.
Page 299, 1. 760. — The arguments upon the competition, as re-
cited by our author from King Edward and the sages of France,
are verbose and intricate, and they are given at still greater
length by Bower. (Sc. Chr., vol. ii. pp. 137, et seqq.) When
cleared of the load of words they are simple enough. Balliol
claimed as heir of the oldest of the children of the Earl of
Huntington who left any issue, and according to the laws of
succession now established, was the undoubted heir. Brus con-
tended that he was the nearest relation then remaining of the
late King Alexander III., and also nearest to the Earl of
Huntington, the common ancestor of himself and Balliol, and
that as a son is preferable to a daughter, though born after her,
so ought he to be preferred to his cousin Dervorgil, and conse-
quently to her son, John de Balliol, claiming in her right. These
arguments appear to have been founded on practice then estab-
VOL. IL] EIGHTH BOOK. 273
lished. It would have greatly enforced them if he had adduced
a clause in the obligation of the Scottish Nobles (Feed., vol. ii.
p. 266), whereby it was provided that if a daughter should be
born to Alexander III., she was to have been preferred to his
grand-daughter by his elder daughter the Queen of Norway.
(v. Annals, vol. i. p. 183.) He might have also found precedents
in his favour in the history of England, where Stephen suc-
ceeded in preference to the Empress Maid, the daughter of the
late King Henry IL, and John, the grandfather of Edward,
succeeded his brother Richard in preference to Arthur and
Eleonore, the grandchildren of the same Henry "jure propin-
quitatis." (Trivet, p. 138.) — M.
Page 302, 1. 862. — The whole number was one hundred and four,
viz., twenty-four chosen by King Edward, forty by Brus, and
forty by BaUiol. (Feed., vol. ii. p. 554.)— M.
Page 303, 1. 910. — It was not for nothing that Bek gave King
Edward this advice, which, as here represented, does so much
honour to Brus; John de Balliol, who immediately upon the
death of Queen Margaret assumed the title of " Hceres regni
Scotice" had, on the 15th November. 12 90, engaged his interest,
by a most ample grant conveying to him Werk in Tinedale,
Penrith, and all the other manors possessed by King Alexander
in Cumberland, or in the event of King Edward refusing to
ratify the grant, fifty manors in Scotland in lieu of them. Had
Brus been preferred, this grant must have fallen to the ground.
(Original charter in possession of Mr. Astle, and published in his
Account of the Seals of the Kings, etc., of Scotland, p. 22.) — M.
Page 305, 1. 955. — In the Wemyss MS. these lines are as fol-
low :—
The Erll than of Glowcester standand,
And Robert the Brus than hand in hand,
Near cousingis thai wer Iwris,
(After 1 8 lines describing the death of Sir Gilbert of Clair, at
Bewcastle)
As written is in King Robertis buke,
Quha sa likis it to luke, etc.
22 lines, MS. W.— L.
VOL. III. S
274 NOTES ON THE [VOL. n.
Page 305, 1. 975. — The following lines are from the Wemyss
MS.:—
Quha that lykis of yt to wyt,
To that buke I thame remyt,
That Master John Barbour of Abyrdene
Archdene, as mony has sene,
His dedis has dytit more verteously,
Than I can think in all my study,
Haldand in all leill suthfastnes,
Set all he wrait nocht half his prowess. — L.
Page 306 (Rubric).—" In this computation
Of Lordis generation."
There is some difficulty in making out the family of the Comyns,
Earls of Buchan, and Sir Roger de Quincey, and I may refer to
some articles in Notes and Queries, 5th Series, by A. S. A., vol. i.
p. 98. Also the articles by C. T. Ramage, Esq., vol. ii. pp. 129,
170.— L.
Page 308, 1. 1046. — This foolish story, which, it -is needless to
tell the reader, is that of the Countess Godiva misapplied to
Queen Maid, serves one good purpose, as it affords a strong
presumption, if not a proof, that Boyse's impudent and abomin-
able fiction of the Marcheta Mulierum was unknown to Wyntown,
as if it had been current in his days, he would certainly not
have neglected to bestow due praise on St. Margaret for the
abolition of it. Strange as it may appear, this stupid perver-
sion of the pecuniary tax exacted by the Lords on the marriage
of their female serfs has found defenders of its authenticity even
in the present age. — M.
Page 308, 1. 1063. — Our author in this account of the Cumins has
not, like modern writers of genealogies, laid hold of the first
noted person of the name to set at the head of the pedigree.
There is undoubted proof of at least one man of the name being
in the high office of Chancellor of Scotland before the year 1 1 40,
in the reign of King David, grandfather of William ; and in
England Robert Cumin was made Earl of Northumberland in
1069. (Sim. Dun. Hist. Ecdes. Dun., 8vo, pp. 180, 263; Chr.
VOL. ii.] EIGHTH BOOK. 275
Mel. a. 1069, 1142.) Both these were most probably Normans ;
but the name was used in Britain and Ireland in earlier ages
before the use of surnames, e.g. Cumin Abbot of Hyona about
660, and Cuman Abbot of Glastonbury in 746 or 800. (Usser,
p. 702; W. Malmesbur. apud Gale, pp. 316, 328.)
This account of the Cumins is considered by those who have
only glanced at it as a principal part of Wyntown's work ; but
it must be acknowledged that it is not free of the confusion to
which all history founded upon tradition is liable. If we ex-
cept the derivation of the name, which, like many other etymo-
logies, is nonsense, there is no reason to doubt that the origin
of this potent family was such as we find it in Wyntown's
narrative, which is of great use in accounting for the parties
embraced by the various families in the succeeding contest.
There is a confused account of the Cumins in Scala Chronica (apud
Leland, vol. i. p. 529), which makes them descended from a son
of " Countie Comyn of Fraunce " by a daughter of one of the
brothers of Malcolm Kenmore. — M.
Page 309, 1. 1090. — We know from other authority that the
family of St. Paul had an intercourse with Scotland about this
time. Hugh Earl of St. Paul and Bles had got a large ship
(" navem mirabilem ") built at Ylvernes in Muref, i.e. Inverness
in Moray. (Mat. Paris, p. 771 ; Annals, vol. i. p. 302.) — M.
Page 310, 1. 1105. — I am uncertain if Chawmbyr is here taken in
an extensive sense for the whole palace, or if it means that
these ladies lived in the same apartment with the King and
Queen. It is certain that in the simplicity of ancient times,
there were several beds in one room, even in the greatest
houses. (See quotations in Wartoris Hist, of English Poetry,
vol. iii. p. Ixxxiv.) At present many of the houses in the
country parts of Scotland and the north of England consist of
only one large room divided into two, or more, by beds closed
in on every side with boards instead of curtains, two of which
with a passage between them serve for a partition wall and
chamber-door. Some of these old beds are adorned with a
great deal of carving, a remain of the magnificence of former
ages. — M.
276 NOTES ON THE [VOL. n.
Page 310, 1. 1112. — Crawfurd (Peerage, p. 30) makes Eichard
father of John, Walter, and William (erroneously written
Alysawnder by Wyntown in 1. 1121), in which he is folio wed by
Douglas ; but I see no authority superior to Wyntown's pro-
duced by either of them. — M.
Page 310, 1. 1121, 1122. — Wyntown, or his amanuensis, has here
transposed the names of these two Earls. It is certain that
William was the first Cumin who was Earl of Buchan, and that
he was succeeded by his son Alexander, whose two sons John
and Alexander were Earls. William was Earl by courtesy,
having married the Countess Margaret the heiress of Fergus,
the last Earl of the ancient stock. Earl Alexander confirmed
" donationem illam quam Fergus comes de Buchan avus meus
fecit . . . et etiam concessionem et confirmationem, quam bonse
memoriae Margareta comitissa de Buchan mater mea, etc."
(Chart. Arbroth. gu. Suth. Case, ch. v. p. 6, note k.) This
charter restores the proper reading in Wyntown, confirms
Crawfurd's, and corrects Douglas's genealogy of the Earls of
Buchan. — M.
Page 310, 1. 1130. — This Alysandyre is not mentioned as Earl of
Buchan by any writer of Scottish Peerages, nor by Dugdale.
But he was as certainly Earl of Buchan as he was father of the
wives of Beaumont and Eoss, as appears — 1. By the evidence
of Wyntown here and 1. 1278 (on which see the note) ; 2. By
a charter of Eobert I. to John Eoss, son of the Earl of Eoss
and Margaret Cumin, daughter to the Earl of Buchan (MS.
Earl No. 4609, Roll R. I. A. No. 44) ; 3. By the genealogy of
the Beaumonts, wherein Henry's wife Alice is " daughter and
coheir of Alexander Comin, Earl of Buchan in Scotland, son of
Alexander Comin, Earl of Buchan, and Alice hi.s wife, etc."
(Burton's Description of Leicestershire, p. 37) ; for this no authority
is quoted, but his agreement with Wyntown, whose work he
surely never saw, and with King Eobert's charter, proves that
he wrote from authentic records ; 4. From a corrupted para-
graph of Fordun, wherein, though he is confounded with his
father Alexander and his brother John, he is made the father of
Beaumont's wife. (Ford., p. 961.) The name of the eldest
VOL. ii.] EIGHTH BOOK. 277
daughter, the Countess of Buchan, was Alice. Isabel, one of
her younger daughters, was grandmother of Henry IV. King
of England, who thereupon claimed kindred with the Scots.
(Dugd. Bar., vol. i. p. 789 ; Sc. Chr., vol. ii. p. 430.) — M.
Page 311, 1. 1139. — This lady, whose name was Mary (Feed.,
vol. ii. p. 723), Crawfurd makes a daughter of John Cumin of
Badanach. Her son Malies and her daughter Mary both en-
joyed the earldom, from the latter of whom is descended the
family of Murray of Abercairny, the representatives of the old
Earls of Strathern, and of the Murrays, the ancient Lords of
Bothville.— M.
Page 311, 1. 1149. — This lady is by Crawfurd (Peerage, p. 46)
called a daughter of John, and by Douglas (Peerage, pp. 87, 92)
she and all her sisters are made daughters of a William Earl of
Buchan, created by himself. — M.
Page 313, 1. 1220. — The reader needs not be surprised to find, that
in a country where primogeniture was, and still is, held to
confer dignity (I had almost said honour and virtue) as well as
the solid advantages of property and power, the flatterers of the
Kings descended of the Earl of Huntington have, in spite of the
proof afforded by the appointment of King David for his three
grandsons, attempted to confer upon them that imaginary
superiority, when he recollects that in a later and more
enlightened age Henry IV. attempted to impose upon the people
of England, whose history has ever been clearer than that of
Scotland, a pretence that his ancestor, Edmund Earl of Lan-
caster, was the eldest son of Henry III.
It must be remembered that Wyntown does not give this
story for truth, but only " as sum men sayd." If he had believed
it, he would not have called the descendents of David the col-
lateral succession (VIII. Prol. L 1 4), as their accession would in
that case have been a restoration of the lineal succession, which,
he expressly says, then failed. This I take notice of, because
the excellent author of the Annals of Scotland (as well as
Goodall) has charged Wyntown with affirming that David was
older than William — a mistake owing to quoting from memory,
for if he had had Wyntown's work at his hand, he would have
278 NOTES ON THE [VOL. n.
clearly distinguished a hearsay report from an affirmation. It
is rather a curious circumstance that Lord Hailes has inadver-
tently fallen into the very same mistake with which he charges
Wyntown (Annals, vol. i. pp. 92, note j, 212.)
Non scepe bonus domitat Homerus.
The fiction of David's seniority must have been very gene-
rally current. Fordun (p. 451) ranks him as second son, and
Bower (Sc. Chr., vol. i. p. 295) is so exact as to say that he was
born one year after Malcolm, and one year before William,
neither of them giving any hint of it being a mistake, though
they elsewhere give him his due place as third son. Mair
(p. 110) also copies the same blunder without quoting Fordun
or Wyntown, neither of whose names is once mentioned in his
work. — M.
Page 314, 1. 1264. — Bower, though full of errors in this genealogy,
seems rightly to have rejected an inconsistency in Fordun, and
to have corrected a slip of the pen in this line (if indeed it
stood so in his MS. of Wyntown), whereby Systyr is written
instead of Douchtyr, which has subjected Wyntown to the cen-
sure of inconsistency (Carte's Hist., vol. ii. p. 294), and raised a
cloud of doubt and confusion concerning the birth of this
Marjory. That she was not the sister of Dervorgil, is abundantly
clear ; for, owing to the commotions which followed on the death
of Alan Lord of Galloway (see B. VII. 1. 2846), no point in his-
tory is more fully authenticated than that his only lawful
children were three daughters, his coheiresses, whose names
were — 1. Helen by his first marriage, who had no connection
with the royal family, though Wyntown has superfluously
detailed her posterity at the end of this chapter, and Bromton,
Fordun, and Bower expressly make her a daughter of Margaret.
By his second wife, Margaret of Huntington, he had — 2. Chris-
tian, married to the Earl of Albemarle, who dying in 1246
without issue, her great estates were divided between her two
sisters. 3. Dervorgil, married to John de Balliol, to whom she
bore several sons, who died without issue, John King of Scot-
land, and apparently this Marjory. (Chr. Mel. a. 1234, erroneous
in the seniority of the daughters. CJiarter by Helen "primogenita
VOL. IL] EIGHTH BOOK. 279
Alani de Galweyia," gu. Ruddimaris Dissertation on the Competition
for the Crown of Scotland, p. 113 ; Feed., vol. ii. p. 579 ; 11. 1203-
1206, 1261-1 268 of this B. ; Bromton, col. 967 ; Ford.,p. 960 ; 8e.
Chr., vol. ii. p. 149.) As she is thus demonstrated not to be a
sister of Dervorgil, there seems no reason to withhold our assent
from the testimonies of Wyntown and Bower, that she was her
daughter, which are supported by one part of the corrupted
paragraph of Fordun (p. 960), and confirmed by the Chartulary
of Aberbrothok, as quoted by Ruddiman (Dissert., p. 1 1 5), whose
integrity and capacity in a question of this nature will not be
doubted. The remote title which her son John Cumin had to
the crown, as claimed by his father in right of his descent from
King Donald, was greatly reinforced by his being in her right,
after the voluntary resignation of King John and his son Edward,
the next heir to the crown as representative of David Earl of
Huntington ; and this seems to be the real cause of his being
murdered by Brus.
The corrupted paragraph of Fordun, referred to above, con-
tains this unintelligible passage : " Darvorgilla nupsit Johanni
de Balliolo, qui genuit ex ea unum filium, nomine Johannem,
qui postea fuit rex Scocia?, et ille Johannes genuit Edwardum
de Balliolo, in quo Edwardo finitum est nomen masculorum de
Balliolo, eo quod non habuit filium nee filiam de Darvorgilla. Eciam
supradictus Johannes de Balliolo genuit unam filiam, nomine
Marjoriam, sororem scilicet Johannis regis supradicti Haec
nupsit Johanni Cumyne, etc." A gentleman of great knowledge
in the history of England and Scotland has suggested to me
that the clause printed in italics (which Bower has entirely
omitted) is probably a Francism, and to be translated, because
there was not (il n'y eut) a son nor a daughter of Darvorgilla
(remaining) : whence, he thinks, there is room to believe that
Marjory was a daughter of John de Balliol by a former wife, and
not of the royal blood. — M .
Page 315, 1. 1278. — The Cotton Manuscript is more correct
than the Eoyal in this name, which ought to be Alysandyr.
The want of this Earl Alexander in all the Peerages, and the
general superiority of the Royal MS. appear to me sufficient
280 NOTES ON THE [VOL. n.
reason for preferring Jhon, which, however, upon further
examination, appears erroneous. (See above, page 276, Note on
I 1130.)— M.
Page 315, 1. 1281. — Schene, here used substantively, very much
resembles Ossian's beautiful metaphor of Sun-beam, or simply
Beam. — M.
Page 315, 1. 1282. — It was the husband of Catherine Beaumont
who was slain at Kilblene in 1335. Her son, who was then
only three years of age, lived in England, and died in 1376
(Dugd. Bar., vol. ii. p. 96). We need not be surprised to see
historians, who were obliged to depend on tradition for much
of their information, sometimes making mistakes in the succes-
sion of a family, wherein one name is continued through many
generations, when we see modern genealogists, with all their
resources of authentic records, often erring from the same
cause. — M.
Page 316, 1. 1302. — The great families of England and Scotland
were in that age so intermingled by marriages, as appears from
this genealogical chapter and innumerable other authentic
records, that there is perhaps not one ancient family in either
kingdom which does not derive its pedigree from both. — M.
Page 317, 1. 1329. — Gartnay must have been Earl but a very short
time, if indeed there ever was an Earl who in particular had
that name, which seems to have been hereditary in the family
like the Pharaohs of Egypt, and apparently the Macduffs of
Fife. A short notice in the Pictish Chronicle (apud Innes, p. 777)
gives some probability to this idea, and seems also to infer that
these Earls were descended of the Pictish King Gartnoith, " a
quo Garnait." The author of Remarks on Ragman Roll (p. 5,
apud Nisbet, vol. ii.) says, that Donald " was called Gratnack or
Gratney ;" and there is reason to believe that he is right, and
that the genealogists, misled by the mention of an Earl under
the name of Gartnay, have interpolated him between the two
Donalds. But they can find no actions recorded of him, though
the other Earls of Mar frequently appear in history and in
records, nor can they find any wife for his supposed father.
Neither will it be easy to point out in what years he was Earl :
VOL. IL] EIGHTH BOOK. 281
for William, the son and successor of Earl Duncan, appears from
a charter quoted by Sir Eobert Douglas to have been Earl in
1234; he was undoubtedly Earl in 1244 and 1266, and in
1270, when Donald his son (apparently his heir) was knighted.
According to Douglas, Donald was Earl in 1272; he was cer-
tainly Earl in 1281, 1284, 1291, and 1296. In 1306 another
Donald, an infant, is Earl (or in strict feudal language heir of
Mar), and in the ten preceding years the Earl of Mar is scarcely
mentioned in history, whence it may be inferred that during
most of that time there was no other Earl than the young child.
From all these circumstances, I presume, it will appear most
probable that the first Donald was the Earl who was doubly
brother-in-law to Robert de Brus, and that he was father of the
second Donald. (Feed., vol. i. p. 428 ; vol. ii. pp. 1082, 266, 547,
1013; Prynne, p. 651; Sc. Chr., vol. ii. p. 113; Douglas's
Peerage, p. 458, and Baronage, p. 419; Crawfurd's Officers, p.
263.— M.
Page 318,1. 1373. — While the consanguinity of Robert II. and
his first wife Elizabeth More has afforded the most ample field
of historical controversy, our historians have entirely overlooked
the double canonical impediment to his second marriage, which
consisted in Eufame Ross, and her former husband John Ranulph,
Earl of Moray, being both first cousins of his mother Marjory.
The truth is, that according to the rules of the church both
marriages stood in need of dispensations, which were in both
cases duly obtained; and authentic copies of both, procured
from the papal archives, are now in the possession of Mr.
Andrew Stuart. (Seals of the Kings, etc., of Scotland, by Mr.
Astle, p. 10.)— M.
Page 318, 1. 1383, 1384. — I have placed these two lines as they
stand in the Cotton MS., and in the Advocates' MS. A. 7. 1,
they being totally unconnected as they are placed in the Royal
MS. after 1. 1412. Perhaps they would be better after 1. 1386.
It appears from them that Thomas de Dunbar, Earl of Moray,
was dead when Wyntown wrote ; and they infer that his mother
Marjory, the daughter of King Robert II., was born of his
second wife Eufame, and not of his first wife Elisabeth, as the
282 NOTES ON THE [VOL. n.
genealogists make her, seemingly on the authority of Boyse. (fol.
340 a.)— M.
Page 320, 1. 1430. — Bower, seeing no other son of the Earl of
Sutherland mentioned by Wyntown, has rashly said that he was
" unicus filius." Boyse, in defiance of the authority of Wyn-
town and Bower, has been pleased to make his name Alexander ;
in which he has been, as usual, followed in preference to better
authority by later writers, the historians of the family of
Sutherland not excepted. (Sc. Chr., vol. ii. p. 366; Boeth., fol.
339 a; Suth. Case, p. 11, Note.)— M.
Page 320, 1. 1439. — It will be obvious to every reader that Wyn-
town has been misinformed in this matter. John de Hastynges,
the grandson of Earl David's youngest daughter, claimed such
right as might be found due to him by law and reason in the
kingdom of Scotland. (Feed., vol. ii. p. 578 ; v. Note on 1. 310.)
— M.
Page 320, 1. 1446. — John Barber, archdeacon of Aberdeen. His
work on the origin of the Stewarts has been quoted in the
Perth and Cupar MSS. of the Scotichronicon, by Eobert Scot,
the abbreviator of it, and by Blind Harry in his Life of Wallace
(1. 34 from the beginning ; Sc. Chr., vol. ii. p. 60, Note, p. 542),
all of them giving some brief notes from it. It is not impro-
bable that some MSS. of it may still be dormant in the hands of
incurious possessors. — M.
Page 321, 1. 1460. — Wyntown's uncertainty in this matter shows
how little people then knew of what was going forward even
among themselves. It was in his own time that Archibald Lord
of Galloway, who became the third Earl of Douglas, married
Joan, daughter and sole heiress of Thomas de Morref (or Moray),
Lord of Bothville, and thereupon assumed the three stars (by
some improperly called mollets), the armorial bearing of the old
Lords of Moray, which, with variations in the tinctures, are
borne by all the wide-spreading branches of the Morays and
Sutherlands, descended of Friskin, who flourished in the reign
of David I., and by the Brodies and Inneses, also ancient families
in the province of Moray. As for the Scoti of Italy bearing the
three stars about a thousand years ago in proof of their descent
YOL. IL] EIGHTH BOOK. 283
from the Douglases, and Good Sir James adding the heart to
the stars, they who are pleased to believe such things need not
read history. The original arms of Douglas were Argent on a
Chef Azure, without any figures whatever, as appears from
Froissart, and from the occasions of all the additions being
known. (Crawfurd's Peerage, p. 41, and charter qu. note e, p. 97 ;
Hume's Hist, of Douglas, pp. 8, 9; Nisbet,vol. i. pp. 71, 252,
253, 408; vol. ii. App. p. 191; Shaw's Hist, of Moray, pp.
59, 76, 105. Froissart, ed. 1513, p. x, where Douglas is
called William instead of James, and the colours are transposed ;
but not a word of figures in any edition I have seen, though in
a capital MS. in Bib. Eeg. 14, D, 11, the transcriber has added,
" et trois estoilles de gueulles en argent," as they were in his own
time. Barry, in his poem on the battle of Otterburn (Sc. Chr.,
voL ii. p. 407), gives the arms of Douglas, but such as they were
when he wrote : Froissart, after describing the same battle, also
gives them, but quite erroneous.)
Nisbet describes the arms of William and James, first
and second Earls of Douglas, as having the stars. But I
know not how far he can be depended on; for he dates
the charter of Earl James, adduced as a proof, 27th July
1389, which is near a year after his death. Thus his informa-
tion tends rather to darken than to throw light on the matter.
(Nisbet, vol. ii. part II. p. 46; part in. p. 85; part IV. p. 13.)
-M.
Page 323, 1. 1514. — Also, according to Spotiswood (Keith, p. 274),
a convent of Franciscan Friars at Dumfries, in the church of
which Cumin was slaughtered. — M.
Page 323, 1. 1524. — This lady, whose remarkable respect for her
deceased lord emulates that of the famous Artemisia, and pre-
sents a picture of one of the most probable origins of polytheism
and idolatry, was fulfilling his bequest in founding the college
which bears his name. There is still extant the original writing
of her* statutes for the government of the college, which she
established in perpetuity. She died in, or very lately before,
1290, as appears by inquisitions of that year extant, which
show that they mistake who think she was alive at the com-
284 NOTES ON THE [VOL. n.
petition ; a most important point in the controversy. (Ballio-
fergus, p. 1 5 ; Seals of the Kings, etc., of Scotland, by Mr. Astle,
p. 17.)— M.
Page 325, 1. 1569. — Not brother, but uncle of the last Earl, as
appears from indisputable authority. (Foedera, vol. ii. p. 604.)
This is the person called by Fordun (p. 981) "Macduff de Fyf,"
whom Bower has improved into " Macduff comes de Fyfe " (Sc.
Chr., vol. ii. p. 175), and succeeding writers have christened by
the name of Duncan. Lord Hailes has shown that the imaginary
Earl Duncan could not have existed, and restored Macduff to
his own place. (Annals, vol. i. p. 351.) — M.
Page 327, 1. 1656. — Wyntown has mistaken the messenger, the
time, and the place of delivering the renunciation to Edward.
Balliol's letter, which is noted by several writers to have had no
date, was delivered in the castle of Berwick, then in possession
of the English King, by the guardian of the friars of Rokes-
burgh and his companion the reader of his monastery, 5th April
1296. (Feed., vol. ii. p. 707, where the delivery is dated 1295,
though among the transactions of 1296; Trivet, p. 289.) The
Abbot of Aberbrothok had been sent in 1295 with a letter to
King Edward, then at St. Edmundsbury, which Wyntown
has mistaken for London, and confounded the two messages.
(Prynne, p. 537.) — M.
Page 334, 1. 1862. — Wyntown, while execrating this butchery,
forgets that it was a retaliation, held just by the rules of war, of
the horrid policy of the Scots, which he very gravely commends,
or at least apologises for in the beginning of this chapter. But
when we recollect that the desolation brought upon his country
by the baneful ambition of the Edwards was recent in the
memory, and obvious to the sight, of every person then living,
we will be inclined to excuse him for what may seem an un-
charitable sentence. It is surely not more out of reason than
the blasphemous expression into which Camden's admiration of
the glorious triumphs of Edward has betrayed him : " Princeps
longe clarissimus, in cujus fortissimo animo hospitium metatus
est Deus dignissimum," etc. (Britannia, ed. of 1607, p. 639.)
How well disposed the Scots were to Edward before the un-
VOL. IL] EIGHTH BOOK. 285
happy death of Queen Margaret, appears from the harmony and
confidence subsisting between the kingdoms, in their offer of
their young Queen to his son with a kingdom for her portion,
in submitting the disputed succession to his arbitration, and in
the very encomiastic manner in which he is frequently men-
tioned in the latter part of the Chronicle of Melros. — M.
Page 334, 1. 1879. — This noble knight has had a more ample
testimony of his valour from the English writers than from the
Scottish. Hemingford, a contemporary writer (vol. i. p. 96), calls
him the wisest and noblest of the kingdom, and says that,
scorning to turn his back or tarnish the glory of his name, he
bravely fell; and Knyghton (col. 2480) calls him the only
valiant man among the Scots. The Duke of Montrose is the
descendent of this brave man ; and the Earls of Monteith, and
most of the best families of the Grames, are also of his posterity.
— M.
Page 340, 1. 2047. — Wyntown does not, like a poet, usher in the
Deliverer of Scotland with any pomp or eclat, but, as a relater of
plain facts, represents him engaged in an altercation as illiberal
as that of Ajax and Ulysses. Ancient manners must not be
estimated by modern rules. (These lines are copied by Blind
Harry, B. vi. ch. ii.) — M.
Page 346, 1. 2213. — This is one of the very few bishops of St.
Andrews whose souls Wyntown has not sent to Paradise. He
was a tool of Edward. — M.
Page 349, 1. 2306. — As there is reason to fear that we shall never
see the " Gret Gestis of his gud Dedis and Manhad " here referred
to, we must ever regret that some of the leisure which Wyntown
has on several occasions bestowed much worse, has not been
employed to rescue from oblivion the true history of so illustri-
ous a character, whose real fame is in a great measure lost and
buried under a cloud of fable grown out of it ; though still those
of his noble deeds which are unquestionably authenticated,
are sufficient to entitle him to a first place among those who
have deserved the glorious title of THE FRIENDS OF THEIR
COUNTRY.
These " Gestis," now unhappily lost, together with the exag-
286 NOTES ON THE [VOL. n.
gerated augmentations of popular tradition, probably were the
foundation of the fabulous work of Blind Harry. — M.
Page 350, 1. 2338. — The confederacy entered into by King John
de Balliol is the first alliance with France mentioned by
Wyntown, and there is every reason to believe that it is properly
termed by Lord Hailes the original treaty. (Feed., vol. ii. p.
695 ; Annals, vol. i. p. 234, note.) As long as Scotland
remained a separate kingdom, the French government bestowed
the most anxious care to prevent the Scots from losing sight of
the ancient alliance. — M.
Page 350, 1. 2346. — Wyntown here gives the closest translation
possible of some parts of the original, (v. Feed., vol. ii. p. 868.)
-M.
Page 353, 1. 2432. — " Auferre, trucidare, rapere falsis nominibus
imperium ; atque ubi solitudinem faciunt, pacem appellant."
(Taciti Vita Agr., c. 30.) — M.
Page 354, 1. 2460. — " Gud Scottis man " means one faithful to the
interest of Scotland : as those Scots, who favoured the English,
were called Inglis men. Sir Ralph Sadler in his Letters fre-
quently uses the same terms. — M.
Page 355, 1. 2495. — If Straictis be the name of a place, it may be
presumed to be the same with Strat-ton, a village so called be-
cause situated on the Koman street leading from the station at
Melros (apparently the Curia of the Otadini) to the naval station
at Cramund ; or perhaps the Street itself. The tradition of the
country places the scene of the first conflict between Eoslin and
Dryden, of the second between Loanhead and Paradikes, about
half a mile south of Stratton, and of the third on the north side
of Old Melvil, the ancient seat of the Bosses Lords of Melvil,
and more recently of the Dundases, Viscounts Melville. — L.
Page 358, 1. 2590. — The reader will observe in this speech several
expressions resembling those of the noble oration which Tacitus
has done the Caledonian leader Galgacus the honour to put into
his mouth, and the more laconic and animated speech of the
South British hero Caractacus in the same author's Annals,
which are here elevated by the addition of religion and knightly
gallantry. — M.
VOL. IL] EIGHTH BOOK. 287
Page 362, 1. 2729, 2730.—
" Et cuncta terrarum subacta,
Praeter atrocem animum Catonis."
(Horat. Carm., Lib. II. I.)— M.
Page 368, 1. 2922. — The whole story of the transactions of Brus
with Cumin has much the air of a fable contrived to varnish
over the murder of the latter, who after the degradation of the
Balliols appears to have been his rival for the crown, and make
it appear an act of justice in Brus, whose splendid actions so
prepossessed the people in his favour, that they were determined
not to believe that their admired King could do any wrong.
The story has this sure mark of fable, that the later writers
give us more circumstances of it than the earlier ones. Barber
has nothing of the Earl of Glocester, nor Cumin's messenger
being intercepted and put to death, which are found in Fordun
(p. 994) and our author. In Bower's time the tale was em-
bellished with the Devil's consultation with himself, and his
wise scheme of inspiring Cumin with the resolution to betray
Brus, together with the fall of snow, and the ingenious device
of shoeing the horses backward : it was also thought proper to
augment his retinue with a groom, and to allow two days more
to perform the journey. (Sc. Chr., vol. ii. p. 225.) When Mair
(or Major) wrote, the treason was thrown upon Cumin's wife ;
and he prudently retrenches most of the circumstances. (Jo.
Major Hist., p. 171.) The province of fable being so pre-
occupied, nothing remained for Hector but to turn the Earl of
Glocester's pennies into two pieces of gold (further improved by
Mr. Crawfurd into " some crowns of gold "), as more suitable to
the dignity of the characters, and to make a brother for Brus,
whom he calls David. (Boeth., fol. 309 b ; Crawf. Hist, of the
Stewarts, p. 22 ; Edit. Paisley, 1782.) Lesley as usual copies
Boyse. Buchanan takes the story with its last improvements by
Boyse, only in his strange licentiousness in latinising names, or
else misled by the typographical error of Glomerensis for Glower-
nensis he turns Glocester into Gomeria. (Buck., lib. viu. c. 28.)
Perhaps the story of an indenture with Cumin took its rise
288 NOTES ON THE [VOL. u.
from a confused remembrance of an indenture entered into in
1305 between Brus and Lamberton Bishop of St. Andrews.
(Ayloffe's Calendars, p. 295.) — M.
Page 370, Rub. 2. — Lord Hailes, as it became a good man, and
more especially a good historian, has rescued the memory of
Menteth from the load of slander laid upon him by almost all
the Scottish writers. (Annals, vol. i. p. 281.) Wyntown only
says that he took Walays, the word " dissawyt " being the
addition of the rubricator, and probably from the report then
circulating. It must be remembered that this same Jhon of
Menteth, as " Gustos comitatus de Meneteth," signed the famous
spirited letter of the Scottish nobles to the Pope in 1320. — M.
Page 370, 1. 2972. — The martyrdom of Walays was performed at
the Elms in Smithfield, where Cow Lane now is, on the 23d of
August 1 305. It is thus described in a ballad written about a
year after, when the head of Sir Simon Eraser, one of the heroes
of Roslin, was set up beside those of Walays and Lewellin the
last Sovereign of Wales.
To warnyallethe gentilmen,thatbueth inScotlonde,"!
The Waleis wes to drawe, seththe he wes anhonge}[
Al quic biheveded, ys boweles ybrend. ( *
The heved to Londone brugge wes send J
* # * *
Sir Edward oure Kyng, that ful ys of piete, \
The Waleis quarters sende to is oune contre I
On four half to honge, huere myrour to be, '
Ther-opon to thenche, that monie myhten se,
(MS. Earl No. 2253, fol. 59 b; Trivet, p. 340.)
Thus did Edward glut his vengeance on the dead body of this
worthy man, whose living soul all his power never could subdue.
Some of the English historians have stained their pages with
low invectives against Walays. Carte in particular (Hist., vol. ii.
p. 290) labours hard to prove him a traitor to King Edward,
whose mercy he praises. That he was a traitor, he proves from
his being a native of Galloway or the Cumbrian territories,
which, he says, the Kings of Scotland held in vassalage of the
VOL. IL] EIGHTH BOOK. 289
crown of England, and because the subvassals were, in cases of
rebellion, subject by the feudal law to the same forfeitures and
penalties as the immediate vassal.
A man must feel himself very much pinched for arguments
when he has recourse to such as are confessedly not founded on
reason, and to quibbles and perversion of facts. Clydesdale,
the ancient kingdom of Strath-Cluyd, one of the first indepen-
dent kingdoms established in Britain by the expulsion of the
Romans, which for many centuries withstood the attacks of the
Angles, Pichts, Scots, and Norwegians, and had the honour to
produce STEWART, DOUGLAS, and WALAYS, was never pretended
to be any part of the territories of which the Kings of England
claimed the superiority. So the pretence that Walays was a
traitor in consequence of the place of his birth falls to the
ground ; and the pretence of rebellion is equally unfounded, un-
less the noble exertions of a free people against the unjustifiable
attempts of a neighbouring Prince to subject them to his
dominion are to be branded with the name of rebellion. Well
may the spirit of the noble Walays forgive those writers for
accusing him of inhumanity and rebellion who have extolled
the clemency of Edward I. — M.
Page 374, L 3077.—
The Kyng Eobertis swne Davy,
In Berwick weddit a fair lady,
Dame Jane of Towris that was than
(Anno 1328, so corrected in MS.)
Edwardis daughter of Carnarvon.
Earbour. — L.
Page 375, 1. 3118. — On the seventh day of June. (Ford., p. 1 01 6 ;
Se. Chr., vol. ii. p. 292.)— M.
Page 376, 1. 3142. — It appears that Robert, solicitous to avoid
being deficient in any point of royalty, had wished to receive in
his own person those unctions which gave a preference to Chris-
tian princes at the Papal Court ; but the bull authorising the
unction of him and his successors was not expedited at Avignon
till six days after his death. (Hay's Vindication of Eliz. More,
p. 131.)— M.
VOL. III. T
290 NOTES ON THE [YoL. II.
Hector Boyse (fol. 270, b) and his numerous followers, per-
haps desirous of concealing the recentness of this sacred cere-
mony in Scotland, have asserted that Edgar was the first
anointed King of the Scots. Their assertions, seemingly sup-
ported by a letter of Pope Innocent IV. to Henry III., wherein
he reproves him for objecting to the coronation or unction of the
infant King Alexander III., seem to have induced the most
learned Selden to believe that Alexander was anointed. But
the meaning of the Pope was only that none of his honours
should be impaired, for apparently neither he nor Henry knew
whether unction was, or was not, a part of the inaugural cere-
mony of the Scottish Kings. The words " officium inunctionis
regis" in Bower's account of Alexander's coronation are evidently
supplied by himself (perhaps inadvertently, being contradicted
by what he says elsewhere), as he found no authority for them
from Fordun or Wyntown, the former of whom has transcribed
the ceremonial from a record most probably of the age of Alex-
ander, and at any rate earlier than 1296, as appears by these
words : " Qui lapis in eodem monasterio (Scone) reverenter ob
regum Albanise consecracionem servatur." (Feed., vol. i. p. 463;
Ford., p. 758; Sc. Chr., vol. ii. pp. 81, 302; Titles of Honour,
edit. 1631, p. 154, where several authors, but mostly modern,
are quoted.) There is not a word of unction in the very minute
description of Alexander's coronation, said to be written by the
hand of Robert then Abbot of Scone, and found in the ruins of
the Abbay ; wherein the mention of William Eraser as Bishop
of St. Andrews, many years before he was advanced to that
dignity, shows that this ancient record was nearly of the same
nature with the deeds of King Achaius, seen by Camerarius
among the records of France. (Nisbet, vol. ii. part IV. pp. 108,
109.)— M.
Page 379,1. 3230. — The words "bot a Prest " must be under-
stood here merely as a plea for exemption from the Earl's juris-
diction, the crime, which, as he alleged, was only cognisable in
the spiritual court, having been already forgiven by the Pope.
The expression could never be intended as derogatory to the
dignity of the priesthood, whose lives were far more precious
VOL. ii.] EIGHTH BOOK. 291
than those of the laity, (v. infra,l. 3238, and authorities quoted
in Callander's Scottish Poems, p. 146, note.) — M.
Page 380, 1. 3277.— Only three years. He died 20th July 1332.
(v. infra, 1. 3361.)
Page 382, 1. 3322. — Wyutown is the first who relates this story,
which in the beginning of the next chapter he seems to speak
doubtingly of. Succeeding writers have given it more assuredly.
But while they ascribed Balliol's attempt for the recovery of the
crown to the suggestions of so mean an agent, they have shown
how little they were acquainted with the political abilities of
Edward III., which invisibly superintended and directed the first
operations of his tool Edward de Balliol, and instead of con-
quering kingdoms, to give away to his vassals, as his grand-
father is said to have promised to the Earl of Carrick, cunningly
set his vassals at their own cost and risk to conquer a king-
dom for him. He well knew that by setting up a duplicate
King he should divide the nation into two factions, without
which he was sensible that Scotland was unconquerable, for
no nation ever more forcibly evinced the truth of the maxim
of Vegetius (Lib. iii. c. 10). — "Nulla enim, quamvis minima
natio, potest ab adversariis perdeleri, nisi propriis simultatibus
se ipsa consumpserit." Had Edward I. been as politic as his
grandson, he would have granted the request of Brus and Has-
tynges, and set up three little Kings in Scotland, who would
have torn one another in pieces for his advantage. — M.
Edward had, moreover, another reason for keeping behind
the curtain till the torch of war should be set a blazing : he was
bound to the Pope in a penalty of two thousand pounds in
case he infringed the peace. (Knyghton, col. 2560.) — L.
Page 382, 1. 3336. — For an accurate account of these and other
claimants of lands in Scotland, see Annals, vol. ii. p. 143, note.
The great intercourse of friendship between England and
Scotland before the death of Queen Margaret had produced so
many marriages of Englishmen with Scottish heiresses, whose
brothers wars, crusades, or religious celibacy had sent to their
graves without issue, that if Balliol had established himself on
the throne, the Scottish nobility would have consisted almost
292 NOTES ON THE [VOL. n.
entirely of Englishmen holding their estates and honours in right
of their wives and mothers. The Scottish writers, following
one another in their execration of those who opposed the interest
of David de Brus, seem to have forgotten that most of the
nobles concerned in the quarrel were subjects of both kingdoms,
having estates in England as well as in Scotland, and that the
establishment of Balliol as the vassal of the King of England
was the only means whereby their property in both countries
could be secured to them. We ought at least to allow that
they were placed in a very trying situation. — M.
Page 383, 1. 3352. — Succeeding writers have enlarged greatly
upon the poisoning of the Earl of Moray, and the later tran-
scribers of Barber, thinking his work deficient, have blundered
in an interpolated line to record the apparently imaginary
treason of " a false monk." (See BemarJcs on the Hist, of Scotland,
p. Ill ; Annals, vol. ii. p. 146, note.) — M.
Page 384, 1. 3382. — Is it possible that it should have required
two days to carry the news of so extraordinary and important
an event thirty-one miles of modern statute measure 1 — M.
Page 388, 1. 3527. — The lines 3613-3616 are surely out of place,
and ought to be read here after 1. 3527, being evidently a part of
the account of the battle of Duplin. — M.
Page 397, 1. 3790. — Bower has placed the capture of Schyre
Andrew Murrawe in 1333. Probably he was taken before
25th March (then reckoned the beginning of the year) and pre-
sented to Edward in April, who was at Durham on the 8th
and at Newcastle on the 23d of that month ; and so the dates
may be reconciled. (Sc. Chr., vol. ii. p. 309 ; Feed. vol. iv. p.
553.)— M.
Page 399, 1. 3844, and page 401, 1. 3907. — We must suppose
Wyntown misinformed in all the dates of this affair, if we do
not admit that there were two or more treaties, as asserted not
only in Scala Chronica (of which see an extract in Annals, vol. ii.
p. 316), but also by Murimuth, a contemporary writer, who says
(p. 80), " Tenentes castrum et villam habuerunt cum eo (Edward)
multos dolosos tractatus." The articles with the Earl of March
governor of the castle were signed on the 15th July, and those
VOL. ii.] EIGHTH BOOK. 293
with William de Keth (not Seytown) the governor of the town
on the day following, whereby the castle and town were to be
surrendered on Tuesday, the 20th of the same month (St. Mar-
garet the Virgin's Day), unless reinforced before the evening of
the 19th. On the afternoon of the 19th the battle was fought,
and not on St. Margaret's Day, as it is dated by Wyntown and
in the edition of Murimuth, so that the treaties published by
Kymer must be different from that which occasioned the execu-
tion of Sey town's son. (Feed., vol. iv. pp. 564, et seqq.; Murimuth,
p. 80, note 5.) — M.
Page 400, 1. 3902. — The speech of Seytown's lady is quite in the
character of a Spartan mother; but the genuineness of it is
rather more than doubtful, even the event which gave occasion
to it being involved in a cloud of doubts and difficulties, which
the abilities and application of Lord Hailes have not been able
entirely to dispel.
A complete review of all the facts and arguments which
might be adduced to illustrate this obscure point would require
a pretty long dissertation. I shall only observe, in justice to the
Scottish writers, that the silence of the English (were it universal,
as it is not) cannot be admitted as a proof against the positive
assertion of Fordun and Wyntown, who wrote near enough to
the time to receive their intelligence from old men, who had
been eye-witnesses ; and that the opinion of the treaty with the
governor of the town, published by Kymer, being the only one
whereon the impossibility of Seytown being governor, and con-
sequently the falsehood of the whole story, has been grounded,
is overturned by the English authors quoted in the preceding
note, to say nothing of our author, whose treaty of three months'
continuance may well be presumed different from that of as
many days. (Ford., p. 1022; Annals, vol. ii. p. 313.) — M.
Page 400, 1. 3903. — Halydown is the south end of a ridge of small
hills, which extends northward about three miles, and terminates
in Ross point. It is about a mile and a half from Berwick,
which it overlooks, as described in the text. — M.
Page 402, 1. 3947. — Wyntown must mean brother of Waltyr the
late Stewart, who died in 1326. Bower, misled by this inaccu-
294 NOTES ON THE [VOL. n.
racy of language, says inconsiderately, that these three Stewarts
were sons of Waltyr and brothers of Robert, not adverting that
Eobert was his mother's only child, and born 2d March 1315-16;
so, he himself having just then completed his seventeenth year,
no one son of his father's subsequent marriage was then capable
of bearing arms : nor was this mistake of Bower rectified by any
of the succeeding writers before Buchanan. (Sc. Chr., vol. ii. pp.
259, 311.) Symson says that John was killed in Ireland along
with Edward de Brus ; and he quotes the Chartulary of Paslay
for James being alive in 1336. (Hist, of Stuarts, p. 102.) Per-
haps in both cases he may have mistaken others of the same
name for them. — M.
Page 402, 1. 3962. — Their good fighting was on this, as on many
other occasions, thrown away by impetuosity and misconduct.
In a ballad made on the occasion, the English thus expressed the
ease with which they obtained the victory : —
For no nother wise dide thei stryve,
Butt as xx schepe among wolfes fyve ;
For v of hem then were
Ayenste an Englischman there,
which, though incredible, is allowable in a popular ballad.
The Scottish writers seem to have vied with each other and
with the English in magnifying the national disgrace and cala-
mity, and exaggerating the number of victims led to the slaughter
of Halydown. Sixty thousand (see 1. 3849) is a greater number
than King Robert was able to muster during seven months'
preparation for the field of Bannokburn, when his life and his
crown depended on the event of a single day, and nearly the
whole of Scotland was under his command; whereas now
scarcely a half of it acknowledged his son, and the country was
almost depopulated by the loss of the vast mob of people suffo-
cated and crushed to death at Duplin, and other recent disasters.
The continuator of Hemingford, a contemporary English writer,
and Knyghton, who wrote soon after him (his true sense being
apparently restored by Lord Hailes), are much more moderate :
they agree in making the number of the Scots under fifteen
thousand. As to the wonderful disproportion of ten or fourteen
VOL. IL] EIGHTH BOOK. 295
thousand of the Scots slain, and only fourteen of the English
(35,712 Scots and 7 English according to the above-mentioned
ballad), it sufficiently confutes itself, and is moreover inconsistent
with the account of the victory given by Edward himself in his
orders to the clergy of England and his dominions in France to
thank God for the destruction of the Scots, wherein such a
miraculous circumstance would surely not have been omitted.
(Feed., vol. iv. p. 568; Annals, vol. ii. pp. 165, 301, et seqq., and
authorities quoted.) — M.
Page 403, 1. 3996. — That is, he obliged him to rebuild the castle
at his own expense. — M.
Page 406, 1. 4069. — These Lords were all married to Ladies related
to the Mowbrays as descended of the Cumins. Talbot was
husband of Elisabeth the second daughter of John Cumin slain
by Brus, and progenitor of the hero whose deeds in France are
immortalised by the historians and by Shakespeare, and ancestor
of many noble families in England, of whom the chief is that of
the Earls of Shrewsbury, who in right of their descent from the
Cumins still carry the title of Lord Cumin of Badanach. Beau-
mont's lady was daughter of Alexander Cumin, Earl of Buchan,
and Countess in her own right ; and Athol was married to their
daughter. The genealogy of the Mowbrays is not so clear, but
there seems no doubt that they were descendants of Godfray,
who married the second daughter of Red Jhon Cumin (see VI.
193). As they all claimed great estates and dignities in Scot-
land in right of their wives, consanguinity, friendship, and inte-
rest bound them to stand by each other in supporting the female
succession, which appears also to have had the just right.
Balliol's decision, apparently unjust, was evidently impolitic,
for it impeached his own title to the crown, the preferable right
of the male being the principal plea urged by Brus in the com-
petition with his father, and by the alienation of his best friends
it brought on his own ruin.— M.
Page 407, 1. 4086.— By Sir William de Keth of Galston, as in
1. 4907, where it is repeated. (Sc. Chr., voL ii. p. 325.) — M.
Page 408, L 4128. — He had then completed his eighteenth year.
(See note on 1. 3947.)— M.
296 NOTES ON THE [VOL. n.
Page 412, 1. 4254. — Bower and his followers have made many
additions to the original plain narrative of the siege of Loch
Levyn by Wyntown, who from priority of time, connection with
the place, and acquaintance with old people who had been con-
cerned in the affair, was certainly well informed of the circum-
stances. They tell us that the English, unable to reduce the
castle by any other means, fell upon the ingenious contrivance
of drowning the garrison by raising the water of the loch, for
which purpose they built a great dam across the outlet of it,
and turned the Doven and some other streams into it ; and that
four men from the castle in one summer night, by the help of St.
Serf, pierced the mound, which had been above a month in build-
ing, whereupon the water bursting out swept away English
men, horses, baggage, tents, houses, etc., into the sea, of all
which operations the vestiges are to be seen at this day !
Notwithstanding the appeal to ocular demonstration made
by Bower, and repeated in our own day, yet the circumstances
of the story are extremely improbable, if not utterly impossible,
though it has had the wonderfully good fortune to be admitted
even by so scrupulous a writer as Lord Hailes, who scarcely ever
gives quarter to fable. The inventor of the tale, which he perhaps
founded on the remains of ancient works that have afterwards
been adduced to prop his fiction, must have shut his eyes against
observing the nature of the ground, which is enclosed on all
sides, except the outlet wherein the water of Levin runs (as
indeed all valleys are wherein there are lakes), so that to turn a
single additional stream into it would be a most arduous, if not
an impracticable, undertaking even in this age of canals. I say
nothing of the clear proof afforded by Wyntown having not one
word of the horrid sacrilege of drowning his own monks in their
monastery (for they must have shared the fate of the castle),
though he has inveighed so strongly against the smaller sacri-
lege of erecting a fort in the consecrated ground of the " Kyrk-
yharde of Kynros." (Sc. Chr., vol. ii. p. 313 ; Boeth., fol. 329 b;
Annals, vol. ii. p. 178; Statistical Account of Scotland, vol. v.
p. 172 ; and see Maitland's Hist, of Scotland, p. 521.) — M.
Page 412, 1. 4258. — Bower dates the arrival of the English fleet
VOL. IL] EIGHTH BOOK. 297
in the Firth the 6th of July. Miracles must have grown up
very fast in the time intervening between Wyntown and Bower,
or the former has shown his judgment in rejecting them.
Bower says that the crew of the largest ship robbed the Abbay
of Inch-Colme (of which he afterwards was Abbot) of every
thing precious ; in revenge for which St. Colme sent a whirl-
wind, by which that ship, and she alone among the whole fleet,
was in the utmost danger of being lost, till they resolved upon
making atonement for their offence, whereupon the mercenary
Saint was reconciled to the enemies of his country for the
paltry consideration of the restitution of his statue, together with
a bribe of gold and silver. He concludes the chapter by refer-
ring to a miracle of the other St. Colme, or Columba, whom he
confounds with his own patron. (Sc. Chr., vol. ii. p. 318.) — M.
Page 414, 1. 4320. — Wyntown has mistaken the name of the
chief of Lochawe, and has misled others, Buchanan being the
only one who gives him his true name, which was Colin, as
appears from several charters quoted by Crawfurd. (Officers of
State, p. 41.) His father Sir Niel married Mary, a sister of
King Robert. — M.
Page 415, 1. 4350. — If I mistake not, a Highlander would say
Batail nan dornaig. (" Dorneag, a round stone that a man can
cast." Shaw's Gaelic Diet.) Perhaps it is corrupted in tran-
scribing, or "Wyntown has corrupted it himself, not understand-
ing the Gaelic. — M.
Page 418, 1. 4456. — If Edward really slew his brother, this is a
much more probable cause than resentment of his cruelty at
Lesmahagow. (Sc. Chr., vol. ii. p. 323.) It must be allowed
that the authorities for his dying of sickness are not satisfactory,
and that the fact was more likely to be known in Scotland than
in England. In such cases the propagation of a decent false-
hood is not uncommon. — M.
Page 420, 1. 4515. — Other historians ascribe this convoy to an
injudicious excess of politeness in the Earl of Moray ; but our
author's narrative gives room to suspect that he was overreached
by the politic ally of Edward, whom the Scottish historians
have erroneously called Earl of Geller instead of Namur, pro-
298 NOTES ON THE [VOL. n.
bably led into the mistake by an Earl of Gueldre (written Geders)
being at the same time in the service of England. (Scala Chron.
ap. Leland, vol. i. p. 555.) — M.
Page 420, 1. 4517. — Bower calls him "Petrus de Paresis, alias
Percy." (Sc. Chr., vol. ii. p. 320.) Whether a person of such
a name was concerned in the capture is unknown ; but William
de Pressen, keeper of the castle of Jedworth (Jedburgh), got the
credit of it, and the reward. (Feed., vol. iv. pp. 617, 670.) — M.
Page 426, 1. 4707. — Thomas Crawfurd says that Canmore is a
castle in a Joch of the same name in Mar. (Notes on Buchanan,
p. 65.)— M.
Page 427, 1. 4721. — He has been called Thomas Leirmont or
Learmonth by all writers for some ages past, without any
authority that I can see, unless Boyse (fol. 302 a) is to be held
an authority. In a charter of Peter de Haga, Thorn. Rymor
de Ercilduin is a witness along with Oliver Abbot of Driburgh,
Sir Willielm de Burudun (apparently the same who adhered to
Bras in his greatest distress, Barber, p. 36), Hugh de Perisby,
Shirref of Rokysburg, and Will, de Hattely. (Chart. Melros.
MS. Earl., No. 3960, fol. 109 a.) These names being appar-
ently of the same age and same part of the country wherein
Thomas lived, there seems no reason to doubt that this Thomas
Rymor is the same person who has acquired so much fabulous
fame as a prophet, and whose real surname, perverted by the
learned, is still preserved by the vulgar. It must be observed,
however,«that Nisbet (vol. i. p. 134), when mentioning the charter
now quoted, says that " in other older charters he is designed
Thomas Learmount de Ercildoun." Q. How much older are
these charters, and why must we suppose the identity of two
Thomases with different surnames 1 — M.
Page 427, 1. 4746. — A romancer or mere poet would have made
this execution the effect of the very first cast. — M.
Page 431, 1. 4853. — This was the age of heroic Ladies. Besides
King Robert's sister, Christian, the defender of Kildrummy,
and his grand-niece, Agnes, the defender of Dunbar, who in-
herited the spirit of her illustrious father, Thomas Ranulph,
Earl of Moray, Philippa Queen of England, the Countess of
VOL. IL] EIGHTH BOOK. 299
Salisbury, the Countess of Montfort, and some other contempo-
rary heroines, are said to have distinguished themselves by
spirited exertions and gallant deeds which would do honour to
any hero of the other sex. — M.
Page 433, 1. 4916. — This paragraph seems to be a repetition of
what is already more briefly related, 1. 4083. — M.
Page 433, 1. 4930. — With very few exceptions, the observation
holds good through the whole history of Scotland from the
first invasion by the Eomans to the last invasion by the English,
that the natives were conquerors in skirmishes and defeated in
great battles. — M.
Page 435, 1. 4982. — Nineteen weeks according to Walsingham.
(Hist., p. 136.) But Fordun, probably better informed, says (p.
1032) that it lasted twenty-two weeks, and was raised 16th
June. Wyntown has omitted marking the date of the siege,
but seems to conclude it before 1338, in which year (as we now
reckon) Lord Hailes has placed the whole duration of it from
authorities apparently very satisfactory. (Annals, vol. ii. p. 198,
note.) — M.
Page 445, 1. 5268. — That is, sitting in the most honourable place
on a platform raised above the rest of the floor called the Deas
or Dais, where the table was set for the master of the feast and
those whom he chose to distinguish as the most respected
guests. Thence the principal room in a great house was called
the Chamber of Dais, and such a Dais, as Mr. Pennant informs
us, is still remaining at Tre-Mostyn, in Flintshire. When the
Emperor of Germany dines in state, he is elevated six feet
higher than the Electoral Princes. (Tour in Wales, p. 8 ; Ees-
publica German., vol. ii. p. 339.) — M.
Page 446, 1. 5324. — The enthusiastic valour and politeness of
chivalry appearing here in real history must excite our admira-
tion of the principles of men, who, during a suspension of
national quarrel and animosity, could seek each other's lives in
cold blood, merely to prove their dexterity in handling their
arms. Yet even this sanguinary sport, this " play of death," to
borrow a Scandinavian phrase, by the generosity of sentiment
displayed on both sides, serves to relieve the mind from the
300 NOTES ON THE [VOL. n.
horrors of general carnage and universal desolation. The first
of these justings is placed in the holy days of Christmas 1340 by
Knyghton (col. 2580), and that he is right appears by the
capture of Montague being dated in the same year, which is
known to have been in 1340. — M.
Page 455, 1. 5578. — The consequences of glorious war are here
painted with a strength of colouring beyond any idea which
ever occurred to the fertile imagination of Callot, when he was
stretching his invention to fill up his Miseries of War. The re-
flection that at least that part of the description which represents
the wild animals resuming the possession of the desolated
country is certainly true, adds not a little to the striking
horror of the picture. The name of Klek (a hook), apparently
accommodated to the way of life attributed to the wretched
being said to be driven to such an extremity of misery as to
prey upon human flesh, leaves some room to hope that this
most horrible part of the picture may be an exaggeration ; and
indeed Wyntown gives it as a hearsay report, which, like other
reports, grew as it passed from hand to hand ; and we find that
in Bower's time rumour had associated a woman with him.
(Sc. Chr., vol. ii. p. 331.) A similar family of cannibals is
said to have lived in the reign of James II. (Pitscottie, p. 104.)
— M.
Page 459, 1. 5703. — This curious particular, unknown to or
neglected by all our other writers, shows that the Scots retained
the ancient practice of wearing their beards, which ever since
the time of William I. the English had shaved, agreeable to the
Norman custom, excepting the Kings, who alone retained the
beard as a mark of dignity and distinction, for which reason
Edward II., after his degradation, was shaved by his keepers,
that he might not be known on the road. (Mat. Par., p. 181 ;
Vit. Abbat., pp. 46, 48; Knyghton, col. 2341 ; Thorn, de la More,
p. 602. The passage of Scotichronicon, vol. ii. p. 400, which
infers that the English wore their beards in 1385, may well be
suspected, being in the fabulous account of a miracle; nor is
even that of William of Malmesbury, fol. 57 b, wherein the
English before the conquest are said to have been " barbas rasi,"
VOL. ii.] EIGHTH BOOK. 301
free from suspicion of error, as in the next line they are described
as painted in the manner of the ancient Britons.)
Gordon, in his poetic History of the Valiant Bruce (p. 168, ed.
Edin. 1718), makes Douglas, when he is going to spy the
English army before the battle of Bannokburn, say, " I '11 raze
my beard." This circumstance, together with Douglas, who
was bred in France, proposing to pass himself for a Frenchman
in Edward's army of many nations, gives an air of veracity to
this part of his story, which he has perhaps found in Peter
Fenton's MS. written in 1361.
But it must be observed that the above authorities disagree
with the following passage in Stow (p. 415), "After this taking
of King John of France, Englishmen (which before were bearded
and the haire of their heads short rounded) then used long
haire on their heads, and their beards to be shaven." The lines
said to be composed by the Scots in derision of the peace of
Northampton, published by Caxton, also infer that the English
had long beards in 1328. It is reasonable to suppose that the
wearing or not wearing of beards, like other matters of fashion,
has undergone many changes, which historians have not thought
worthy of being recorded. — M.
Page 460, 1. 5734. — This surprise of the castle pretty much re-
sembles the stratagem by which Richard Earl of Glocester and
John Mansel got into it in the minority of Alexander III.,
which seems to be obscurely hinted by Bower, and is quite
omitted by all other writers of Scottish history. (Mat. Paris,
p. 908; Sc. Chr., vol. ii. p. 90.)— M.
Page 460, 1. 5751. — The cove of Hawthornden, supposed by
Stukely and some other antiquaries to be a Roman work, is
chiefly indebted to the brave Ramsay and his hardy associates
for its celebrity, which procures it frequent visits in summer
excursions from Edinburgh. — M.
Page 473, 1. 6168. — Beside the 2000 men-at-arms, there was a
great multitude of men half-armed, as Bower expresses it. (Sc.
Chr., vol. ii. p. 341.) Knyghton (col. 2589) makes the number
36,000 all well provided with arms in the French manner,
which were increased to 62,000 in the time of Walsingham.
(Ypod., p. 517.)— M.
302 NOTES ON THE [VOL. n.
Page 475, 1. 6211. — The name apparently ought to be Sundyrland,
as in Scotichronicon (vol. ii. p. 342). Sunderland is a village
on the south bank of the Were, about three miles south of
Durham. — M.
Page 475, 1. 6226. — He seems to have been the husband of Mary
Countess of Montieth, and on that account he was called Earl
of Montieth. He was taken prisoner in this battle, and after-
wards put to death with all the parade of cruelty which closed
the glories of Walays and Fraser. — M.
Page 479, 1. 6364. — The genealogy of the family of Setown, Seytown
or Seton, is peculiarly embarrassed and overwhelmed with errors,
the bare recapitulation of which would exceed the bounds of a
note. Alexander de Seaton, who in 1308 entered into an
agreement to support the title of King Robert, and is said to
have been slain by Balliol's forces at Kinghorn in 1332, is
made a son of Sir Christopher by Christian de Brus, whose
marriage is placed in or after 1306. The Governor of Berwick,
said to be a son of this Alexander, had several sons, of whom at
least one was a fighting man in 1 3 33, i.e. within twenty-seven years
at the most from the marriage of his great-grandmother. These
form a specimen of the inconsistencies in the genealogy preceding
the marriage here mentioned, which Douglas has strangely mis-
represented, and has not an heiress in the whole pedigree,
though he had the advantage of Wyntown's narrative as
repeated by Bower (with some additional circumstances and a
different date) before his eyes, with a deduction of the posterity
of the same Alan by the transcriber of the Cupar MS. of
Scotichronicon, who had personally known four generations of
them. Yet in spite of this clear light he substitutes for Alan
of Wyntown an Alexander Seton, whom he connects with
Moray by marrying him to a sister of his. Such is the mode
of linking together the broken chain of a pedigree. (Sc. Chr.,
vol. ii. p. 337; Hist, of Seaton, by Sir Eic. Maitland, in Mackenzie's
Lives, vol. iii. pp. 208, et seqq. ; Nisbet, vol. i. p. 235 ; Douglas's
Peerage, p. 705, where the note from the Cupar MS. is actually
copied almost verbatim ! See Lord Hailes's Essay on the
Genealogy of Seton, Annals, vol. ii. p. 295.) — M.
VOL. IL] EIGHTH BOOK. 303
Page 482, 1. 6440. — Scotland had hitherto been favoured by the
Almighty with an exemption from this dreadful scourge of
mankind, the natural causes of which seem to have been the
keenness and salubrity of the air and the temperance of the
people. When the pestilence which afflicted all Europe in the
seventh century was raging through the rest of Britain, the
Pichts and Scots of Britain were the only nation who were free
of it. (Adamnani Vita Columbce ; MS. Bib. Reg. 8, D, IX. L. ii.
c. 46.)— M.
Page 483, 1. 6456. — At this rate the whole sum was £8000, but
according to Fleetwood's valuation of the Mouton in 1358,
£10,000 ; which last sum, taking it at the highest valuation in
the reign of David II., was equal to 96,000 ounces of silver, or
about £24,000 of present money, and in value equivalent to
£288,000, supposing (for want of better information) the boll of
wheat then, as in 1424, worth 2s. and now 24s. (Ads, Ja. I. c.
11, omitted in Murray's edit. ; Tables in Euddiman's Introduction to
And. Diplom.) For this petty sum did the leading men in Scot-
land sell themselves as tools of the French government, to be
used or laid aside at pleasure. The ransom of their King,
and the money drawn from the very extremities of the kingdom
to support the hostages in London, amounted to twenty times
the sum, to say nothing of the many thousands of lives sacrificed
to the ancient alliance with France. — M.
Page 485, 1. 6542. — In consideration of his surrender, his master
allowed him £5000, with an annuity of £2000. (Feed., vol. v.
p. 832, et seqq.} And thus ended the public life and the
ignominious subaltern royalty of Edward the King Conqueror, as
he was pleased to style himself, in consequence of the unex-
pected success he obtained at Duplin by the Scots being then
destitute of an experienced commander. (Stow, p. 360.) He
was buried in 1363. (Knyghton, col. 2627.)— M.
Page 496, 1. 6886. — Bower and his followers have added to this
short narrative of the ransom of Archibald Douglas some em-
bellishments worthy of Boyse. (Sc. Chr. vol. ii p. 358.) — M.
Page 497, 1. 6924. — The many tedious- negotiations for David's
ransom, which had been in agitation for almost ten years, were
304 NOTES ON THE [VOL. n.
brought to a conclusion 3d October 1357. The sum originally
stipulated was 100,000 marks, to be paid in ten years; but by
subsequent treaties the principal, with the penalties incurred by
delay of payment, was settled at £100,000 to be paid at the
rate of £4000 every year till completed; and the whole of this
enormous sum, equivalent to at least twelve hundred thousand
pounds of modern money, was actually paid. (Feed., vol. v.
p. 416; vol. vii. p. 417, col. 2.)
It was excellent policy in Edward to part with David for the
possession of twenty of the most powerful men in Scotland, in
the persons of their heirs, who were, much more than such a
King as David II., the strength of the kingdom, besides keeping
the country impoverished for such a number of years by the
drain of money for the ransom and support of the hostages,
which altogether could not be less than equivalent to two mil-
lions of modern money. Bower says that David also, in conse-
quence of a promise made to Edward, destroyed thirteen of his
frontier castles, most of which still lay in ruins in his time.
(Sc. Char., vol. ii. p. 359.)— M.
Page 498, 1. 6935. — Our other historians, and also the transcriber
of the Harleian MS. (v. V. .ft.), in their partiality for the name
of Brus, have carefully suppressed this specimen of his Majesty's
most gracious speech to his loving subjects, crowding with eager
affection to feast their eyes with a sight of the son of their
respected deliverer, whom after eleven years' captivity they had
redeemed with the great injury of their private fortunes. It is
the duty of an historian to represent characters in their true
light ; but so little was that duty known in Wyntown's time, at
least in Scotland, that this trait of the character of David II.
would not have been related by him if he had not conceived
that it did him honour. — M.
Page 505, 1. 7142. — In Scotichronicon (vol. ii. p. 366) he is erro-
neously called Earl of Moray. There was then no Earl of
Moray. (See note on B. IX. 1. 17.)— M.
Page 505, 1. 7172. — The cause of the King's displeasure against
the Earl of Mar, omitted by the historians, may be found in
F&dera (vol. vi. p. 119), whereby it appears that he then resided
VOL. IL] EIGHTH BOOK. 305
in England, and had accepted a pension from King Edward, and
stipulated for an augmentation of it in the event of forfeit-
ing his estate in Scotland. This shows that he was conscious of
having done something to incur such a forfeiture. — M.
Page 506, 1. 7178. — This must not be understood as if they were
parted by death. The King survived his marriage almost eight
years, and the Queen was alive in March 1373-4. ( Feed., vol.
vii. p. 35.)— M.
Page 507, 1. 7220. — Bower and all his followers have made David
die in the thirty-ninth year of his reign, though he reigned 41
years, 8 months and 15 days, and though Barber, his contem-
porary (not attending to minute particulars) had expressly said
(p. 285) that he reigned 42 years. Their error seems to have
proceeded from reckoning his reign, not from its true commence-
ment at the death of his father, but from his second coronation
(for he had been crowned in his father's time, Barber, p. 426),
which was in the third year of his reign. In justice to them, it
must be observed that the kingly character was not thought com-
plete without the ceremony of coronation ; and it was in later
times urged by the conspirators against James the First, King of
Great Britain, as an extenuation of their guilt, that he was not
King of England, not having been crowned as such. (Speed,
p. 1223 ; and see Ruddimanni not. in Buchanani Hist., Ed. 1715,
p. 432.)— M.
VOL. in.
306 NOTES ON THE [VOL. ill.
VOLUME THIRD.
NOTES ON THE NINTH BOOK.
Page 3, 1. 4. — Endyne, Hendyne, or Hendyng (whose name has
not often, if ever, appeared in print) seems to have been noted
for some wise maxims, etc. There is a collection of them in
about three hundred lines, the beginning of which, containing
some account of himself, and the very common saying here
referred to, is as follows : —
Mon that wol of wysdam heren,
At wyse Hendyng he may lernen,
That wes Marcolves Sone,
Gode thonkes & monie thewes
Forte teche fele Shrewes,
For that wes ever is wone.
Jesu Crist al folkes red,
That for us alle tholede ded
Upon the Rode Tre,
Leve us alle to ben wys
Ant to ende in his servys.
Amen ther charite.
God biginning maketh god endyng,
Quoth Hendyng.
(MS. Earl No. 2253, fol. 125 a.)— M.
Page 8, 1. 5. — He was ancestor of the Earls of Mar, Buchan, and
Kelly, and several other respectable families of the name of
Erskine. — M.
Page 8, 1. 15. — "VVyntown is the first author who mentions the
Earl of Douglas's opposition to Robert II. Succeeding writers,
improving upon his materials, have added that he claimed the
crown for himself as descended of the Cumins or the Balliols.
(Sc. Chr., vol. ii. p. 382, where the editor in a note says, very
unfairly and inconsistently, that the fable is copied from Wyn-
town. Hume's Hist, of Douglas, p. 86, wherein there are rather
VOL. in.] NINTH BOOK. 307
more errors than lines.) That such claim ever was made by the
Earl of Douglas, there is no authority except the Scotichronicon.
That no such claim could be made, the Earl of Douglas not being
at all descended of the Balliols, has been clearly demonstrated
by Mr. Ruddiman in the Appendix to his Dissertation on the Com-
petition.— M.
Page 8, 1. 1 7. — Bower has again created an Earl of Moray, though in
the present case only by anticipation (v. note on B. VIII. 1. 7142;
Sc. Chr., vol. ii. p. 382) ; for " this was the first Dunbar that
bruiked the lands of Murray " (Pitscottie, p. 42), the dignity,
originally limited to the heirs-male of Thomas Ranulph, having
been in the Crown from 1346, when Earl John Ranulph fell at
Durham, till 9th March 1372-73, when King Robert III. be-
stowed it on this John, the second son of Patric Earl of Dunbar
or March, by Agnes, the heroic daughter of Earl Thomas, as a
marriage portion with his daughter Marjory. (Chart, in Home's
British Antiquities, p. 101, or Shaw's Hist, of Moray, p. 383 ;
Chart, qu. Suth. Case, c. iv. p. 44.) The title of Moray was
assumed by his father Earl Patric as husband of Agnes (in whose
right he appears to have had a just claim to Anandirdale, a part
of Ranulph's estates), and genealogists have also given it to his
elder brother George, whom they make his father ; but neither
of them had any right to it, though titles have sometimes been
assumed without due authority in deeds, wherein no one con-
cerned to challenge them was a party. (Feed., vol. vi. p. 207 ;
Sc. Chr., vol. ii. pp. 369, 397, 405 ; and p. 407, where Barry,
who, as well as Wyntown, was a contemporary writer, gives the
titles of Dunbar and Moray with their proper armorial distinc-
tions (or at least such as they were when he wrote) to George
and John. (Suth. Case, c. v. p. 35.) — M.
Page 12, 1. 137. — Bower ascribes this panic to a stratagem of the
neighbouring peasants, who frightened the horses with the
noise of rattles. (Sc. Chr., vol. ii. p. 385.) It appears that the
same expedient was intended to have been used by the Scots
at the battle of Pinkie or Musselburgh in 1547. (Life of
Edw. VI,, 1630, p. 30; Authority qu. Grose on Antient Armour,
p. 79.)— M.
308 NOTES ON THE [VOL. in. .
Page 19, 1. 340. — The place is by Dugdale called Horsryg in
Glendale. (Bar., vol. i. p. 742.)— M.
Page 22, 1. 412. — When this story came into Bower's hands it
was embellished with a selfish miracle performed by St. Columba,
who seems to have been determined that no one should injure
him with impunity. (/Sic. Chr., vol. ii. p. 398.) — M.
Page 23, 1. 467. — The sum of money is almost the only article of
the French supplies wherein Fordun, Wyntown, and Bower do
not disagree. (Ford., p. 1060; Sc. Chr., vol. ii. p. 400.)— M.
Page 25, 1. 517. — The Cardinal, whose name Wyntown has in-
advertently omitted, as being recent in the memory of his con-
temporary readers, was Walter de Wardlaw, Bishop of Glasgow,
created Cardinal and Legate for Scotland and Ireland in 1384;
(Ford., p. 1060), but earlier according to Keith (p. 146), if there
is no mistake in quoting the charter. — M.
Page 26, 1. 555. — According to Scotichronicon (vol. i. p. 371),
Stephen Pay expended on this work in the year 1369 no less
than 2200 marks, which contained then exactly 1000 pounds
of silver, and would purchase as much corn or other provisions,
as can now be bought for £17,600. As this Prior also paid a
handsome allowance to Thomas Biset, his predecessor, who had
resigned in 1363, the revenues of the priory must have been
amazingly great to enable him in six years to spare such a sum,
if indeed there is no mistake in the number. — M.
Page 32, 1. 724. — The people of Galloway, whereof Archibald, the
father of this William, was lord, were expert seamen. Alan
Lord of Galloway " had many ships, with numerous armies, and
plundered both in the Sudureys (Western Isles) and Ireland, and
made great devastation wide through the western lands."
(Thordir's Account of Olaf the Black, translated by Mr. Johnston.")
Alexander III. committed to the Galwegians the conduct of
an expedition intended to chastise a rebellion in the Isle of
Mann. (Sc. Chr., vol. ii. p. 109.)— M.
Page 39, 1. 948. — The reader will perceive that the other accounts
of this most celebrated battle have been embellished with many
additional circumstances and fine speeches, all unknown to our
author, and all but one also unknown to Thomas Barry, another
VOL. m.] NINTH BOOK. 309
contemporary writer, and, as Provost of Bothville, connected with
the succeeding Earl of Douglas, who wrote a Latin poem upon
the subject in a great variety of barbarous versification (given
entire in Sc. Chr., vol. ii. pp. 406-414), wherein the principal
addition is a speech of twenty-four lines by Douglas to his
army, though he had just before observed that there was no
time even for giving orders. Neither Wyntown nor Barry has
a word of any duels between the two commanders, which have
been supplied by the more poetical writers in prose; nor did
they know anything of the fine dying speech by Douglas, nor
of the reanimation of his army by elevating his banner and
crying out the name of Douglas which gave occasion to these
excellent lines : —
Hosts have been known at that dread name to yield ;
And Douglas dead, his name has gain'd the field.
(Pro/, to Tragedy of Douglas.}
For at least some of the ornamental circumstances grafted
upon the original story we are probably indebted to the romantic
genius of Froissart (also a cotemporary, but a foreigner), who,
with all his merit and integrity, was too apt to listen to and
believe whatever was in the spirit of chivalry. And his
materials have been varied and embellished according to the
fancy of succeeding writers, among whom the minstrels ought
not to be forgotten, who have left us at least three ballads
founded upon the celebrated Battle of Otterburn, more familiarly
known by the name of Chevy Chase, which are published with
the judicious remarks of the learned editor in Religues of Ancient
English poetry, vol. i.
According to Barry the battle was fought on Wednesday, 5th
August, with whom agree Bower, Knyghton, and in the day of
the week the oldest (as Doctor Percy thinks) of the ballads.
Yet Buchanan, with at least Barry's and Bower's works before
him, dates it on Tuesday, 21st July. — M.
Page 41, 1. 1008.— Walsingham says (Hist., p. 336) that the Earl
Mareschal had only 500 lances against 30,000 of the Scots.
This Earl was challenged by John Earl of Moray to a trial of
310 NOTES ON THE [VOL. in.
arms, to be held in England in the following year, as appears by
King Richard's safe-conduct to the Earl of Moray. (Feed., vol.
vii. p. 666.)— M.
Page 43, 1. 1071. — We have seen David II. sacrifice himself and
his subjects to the policy of France by plunging into a most
unseasonable war, without any recent provocation from England,
at the desire of the French Monarch ; and now we see his suc-
cessor equally obsequious and subservient to the interests of
those who were at all times ready to sacrifice him and his,
making an injudicious peace, and tamely suffering three of his
most important castles to remain in the hands of his enemies,
which apparently he might have recovered at this negotiation
if he had only insisted for them. Such were the blessed effects
of the alliance with France, which perhaps some of the Scots
even now are proud of. The real picture of it throughout the
whole of its duration is exhibited in one sentence by Colonel
Hoocke, the French agent in Scotland in 1707, in his letter to
the minister of Louis XIV. " J'ai eu le bonheur d'engager tout
cette nation pour le service du Roi (de la France), et en meme
terns Je n'ai nullement engage sa Majeste." (p. 19 of Memoire
concernant Us avantages de la France en appuyant la revolte d'Ecosse,
called in a first (imposing) title Revolutions d'Ecosse et d'Irlande :
. a la Haye, 1758.)— M.
Page 44, 1. 1102. — If there is no inaccuracy here, and if Robert
was buried two days before the Assumption (i.e. 13th August),
his body must have been kept almost four months, and in summer
too ; for the day of his death is exactly fixed, though not here,
by the agreement of the duration of his son's reign (ch. xxvi.
15), with the testimony of Bower, to have been on the 19th of
April., (Sc. Chr., vol. ii. p. 415; and see Feed., vol. vii. p.
683.)— M.
Page 48, 1. 1211. — The justing was performed on London Bridge.
(Pitscottie, p. 76 ; Slow's London, p. 52, 4to; but not in 1395, as
there dated, nor in 1399, as in his Annals, following Boyse.)
Boyse makes Lyndyssay already Earl of Crawfurd, and even
successor to his father in the dignity ; and he places the combat
in 1399, in defiance of the authority of Wyntown (though fol-
VOL. in.] NINTH BOOK. 311
lowed by Bower), whose veracity is supported by the prolonga-
tion of the King of England's safe-conduct to Lyndyssay, with
a retinue of twenty-eight persons (thirty-two according to
Boyse), for two months, from the 14th of May 1390. (Feed.,
vol. vii. p. 671 ; Sc. Chr., vol. ii. p. 422 ; Bocth, fol. 347 b, 348 a.)
It is strange that Pitscottie, when mentioning this story, has
mistaken the name of his chiefs ancestor. — M.
Page 51, 1. 1307. — The Scots computed the beginning of the year
from the 25th of March till 1599, when it was ordained that
the year 1 600 should commence on the first day of January.
(Spotswood's Hist, of the Church of Scotland, p. 457, edit. 1677;
and see the beginning of ch. XXIII. of this book.) — M.
Page 53, 1. 1384. — Our good prior seems to have quite forgotten
his resolution in the tenth chapter not to write anything " that
can n£ profyt bryng," when he run into this preposterous digres-
sion. But it is long since a very great critic observed that
even the excellent Homer sometimes nods. — M.
Page 58, 1, 1540. — Bower places this conflict in Glenbrereth
(Glenberech, MS. Reg., 13 E, x), probably Glenbrierachan, about
eleven miles north of Gasklune, which is a small village or farm
about three miles west from Blair-Go wrie. He adds that Ogilvie
and his brother were slain, "per Cateranos (Ketheranos, MS. Reg.),
quorum caput fuit Duncanus Stewart filius domini Alexandri
comitis de Buchan ;" and he has not a word of the Duncansonys.
(Sc. Chr., voL ii. p. 420.)— M,
Page 61, 1. 1614. — Clement VII., who must have been a very
distant relation to King Robert, if Malcolm was the latest
common ancestor, was elected by a French faction, and is not
acknowledged by the historians of the Popes. His authority
was admitted by the Scots, but denied by the English, whence
Barry, in his poem on the battle of Otterburn, makes Douglas
charge the English with schism in refusing obedience to the
true Pope. (v. supra, B. VI. xvi. 93; Platina, pp. 512, 524;
Sc. Chr., vol. ii. p. 410.)— M.
Page 62, 1. 1645. — James de Lyndesay had a contest with Adam
Bishop of Aberdeen, about the tithes of his lands of Fermartine,
which is recited from the Chartulary of Aberdeen by Mr.
312 NOTES ON THE [ VOL. m.
Gordon in his Dissertatio de nuptiis Roberti II. (p. 1 4, subjoined
to Sc. Chr., vol. ii.) That story may perhaps throw some light
on this one. — M.
Page 63, Chap. XVII. (A.D. 1396).—
Qwhen thretty for thretty faucht in barreris
At Sanctjohnstoun, . . .
This desperate conflict of two Highland clans on the Inch of St.
Johnston (or Perth) in the year 1396, namely, the Clan Clan-
kaies, the other Clanquhattanis, is described in Holinshed's
Chronicles, edit. 1586, p. 252. This conflict, I need hardly say,
forms a striking episode in Sir Walter Scott's Fair Maid of
Perth.— L.
Page 64,1. 1692. — We have here the original and most simple
narrative of this celebrated conflict, to which succeeding writers
have added many embellishments, whereof the most capital one
is the mistake of the word triceni in Boyse and Buchanan for
treceni, whereby the combatants are multiplied from thirty to
three hundred on each side. It is singular that amidst all their
deviations from Wyntown and from each other, they have
scarcely altered the names of the chiefs and the clans as given
by Wyntown, for Boyse's variations are only typographical
errors and Gaelic translations or epithets. These names, though
doubtless somewhat corrupted by Wyntown himself, may furnish
a clew whereby those who are versant in Highland genealogies
may yet settle the dispute which has lately been agitated for
the property of these ferocious chiefs and their sanguinary fol-
lowers, and trace them to their true families. (See Gordon's
Dissert, de nuptiis, etc., p. 14, subjoined to Sc. Chr., vol. ii.,
wherein, by a quotation from the Chartulary of Aberdeen, Fer-
chard Macintosh appears to have lived about this time, and he
is probably the father of Scha ; though the historian of the
Macintoshes in Nisbet, vol. ii. Append., p. 47, calls him cousin of
Lachlan the father of Ferchard, with which a MS. history of
them in my possession partly agrees. There was a Clan che will
in 1594, as appears by Acts James VI., Parl. 14, c. 227. The
Farquharsons, who, as well as the Macintoshes, derive their
VOL. in.] NINTH' BOOK. 313
pedigree from the old Earls of Fyfe, are called Claniaula. Nisbet,
vol. ii. Append., p. 26. The story of the battle is in Sc. Chr.,
vol. ii. p. 420; Maj. Hist, p. 280; Boeth., fol. 347 b; Lesly, p. 252 ;
Buchanan, lib. X. c. 2; Cant's Muse's Threnodie, Perth, 1774,
p. 30; Shaw's Hist, of Moray, pp. 41, 52, 216.) — M.
Page 65, 1. 1740. — Margaret Stewart, daughter of Thomas, and
sister of Thomas Earls of Angus, by the death of the latter in
1377, became Countess of Angus. She married Thomas Earl
of Mar, and on his death without issue she married William
the first Earl of Douglas, to whom she bore George, who was
Lord of Angus (not Earl) in 1397, and being then but a young
man, must have been one of the " autres Commis et Deputez "
associated with the Earl of Carrick, the Earl of Fife, the Bishop
of St. Andrews, and David Lord of Lyndessay, whose names are
omitted in the treaty, as are also those of the Earls of Douglas
and Moray. This same year the young Lord of Angus got in
marriage one of the King's daughters, and in 1398, perhaps by
his mother's resignation, he was Earl of Angus. (Feed., vol.
viii. pp. 35, 45 ; Chart, qu. Suth. Case, c. v. pp. 33, 34, notes a,
b, c, d.) The title of Douglas, after lying dormant for ages, was
revived in his posterity, whose present representative is Lord
Douglas, son of Lady Jean, sister of - the late Duke of Douglas.
-M.
Page 69, 1. 1859. — Earls, on their creation or investiture, were
girt or belted with the sword of the earldom by the hands of
the King, that ceremony being to them what coronation was to
the King, or consecration to a Bishop, a completing of their
character, which was considered as imperfect till these cere-
monies were performed, as is evident from the following example
in the history of England (and it may be presumed that the same
rule held in Scotland), which, as a brief illustration of a phrase
frequently occurring, and but little understood, I have tran-
scribed entire. " Eodem die coronationis suse Johannes rex
accinxit Willielmum Marescallum gladio comitatus de Striguil, et
Gaufridum filium Petri gladio comitatus de Essex : qui licet
antea vocati essent Comites, et administrationem suorum comi-
tatuum habuissent, tamen non erant accincti gladio comitatus:
314 NOTES ON THE [VOL. in.
et ipsi ilia die servierunt ad mensatn Regis accincti gladiis."
(Hoveden, fol. 451 a.) The ceremony is probably derived from
the Eoman Emperors, who, when they invested a military com-
mander in his office, girt him with a parazonium, " militise decus
hoc, et grati nomen honoris," which was a belt with a sword.
(Dion. Cass. Hist., lib. LXVIII. ; Martial, lib. xiv. 32.)
Page 71, 1. 1916. — The remains of the walls show that it was ex-
ceedingly strong ; particularly those of the Double Tower were
so remarkably thick, that it was absolutely impregnable before
the invention of gunpowder. Within these ruins, which for-
merly confined captive sovereigns, there is a small modern
building, the prison of the shire.
Page 74, 1. 1982. — Several instances of degraded Abbots occur in
the Chronicle of Melros, and in Will. Malmesbury (fol. 129 b).
Page 82, 1. 2234. — Lord Hailes has published an original paper
throwing some light on the mysterious death of this Prince,
communicated to him by Mr. Astle, a gentleman to whom Scot-
land is indebted for many illustrations of her history. (Remarks
on Hist, of Scotland, p. 278.)
Page 86, 1. 2338. — The superiority of the English archers, which
has decided the fate of many a battle, was universally acknow-
ledged ; and in an old prophecy they are described as " gentes
arcitenentes." (Sc. Chr., vol. ii. p. 307, and see p. 435.) King
James I. was so sensible of the deficiency of his subjects in this
important branch of the art of war, that in his first parliament
held immediately after his restoration, he passed the following
Act, which I give entire, as a short specimen (though not quite
genuine) of Scottish prose in our author's time, and of th6 few
words then required in an Act of Parliament.
" That ilk man busk thame to be archaris. .
" ITEM That al men busk thame to be archaris fra thai be
xii yeiris of age, & that ilk x pundis worth of land thair be
maid bow markis, and specialise neir paroche Kirkis, quhairn
(wherein) upone halie dayis men may cum and at the leist schute
thryse about and have usage of archarie, and quhasa usis not
the said archarie the Laird of the land sail rais of him a wedder,
and gif the Laird rasis not the said pane the Kingis Schiref or
VOL. m.] NINTH BOOK. 315
his ministers sail rais it to the King." (Ads, Ja. I. c. xx. 2d
Edition 1566, or 18 of Murray's Ed.; see also cc. 52, 67, 135,
137, or cc. 47, 60, 121, 123 of Murray}
Page 89, 1. 2438. — He had another motive unknown to "Wyntown,
for Henry IV. King of England had just given him a most ample
grant of the earldom of Douglas, with Eskdale, Lidisdale,
Wauchopdale, Selkirk, Ettrick Forrest, Tiviotdale, etc. ; all
which he had only to take possession of, if he could. (Fad.,
vol. viii. p. 289.)
Page 94, 1. 2594. — The Earl of Northumberland was alive till
1408 ; but Wyntown has, for the sake of connection, given the
conclusion of his History here.
Page 94, 1. 2600. — It appears that he was at least under some
degree of restraint, for King Henry V. appointed commissioners
to negotiate with the Duke of Albany for exchanging him with
his son Murdach ; and yet in the following year the Duke paid
a sum as a ransom for his son to young Percy, then Earl of
Northumberland, to whom Henry had assigned it, perhaps as a
balance in consideration of Murdach, as a Prince of the blood,
being a more valuable prisoner. (Feed., vol. ix. pp. 323, 405.)
-M.
Page 96, 1. 2670. — Some writers attempt to justify the seizure of
the Prince of Scotland by alleging that the truce had not been
accepted by the Scottish King ; and indeed Henry in his instruc-
tions for treating with the Scots seems to have forgotten the
truce then in force, which Robert had ratified 20th August, and
he himself had ratified 18th September 1404, to endure "usque
ad festum Paschse proximo jam futurum, sole tendente ad
occasum." In his orders, dated 8th July 1405, to his son John
for negotiating a truce with Scotland, and in several papers
concerning the Earl of Orkney, who was taken along with James,
he has not one word of the heir of Scotland being then in his
possession ; and the few English historians of that age are as
silent upon the transaction as he. But the proper way to
account for it is to acknowledge that the faith of treaties has
frequently been made to give way to what are called reasons of
state. Queen Mary, in circumstances somewhat similar, was
316 NOTES ON THE [VOL. in.
treated much worse than her ancestor James. (Feed., vol. viii.
pp. 363, 371, 384, 403, 410.)— M.
Wyntown's narrative gives room to believe that the King
wished the departure of his son to be kept secret, as Boyle ex-
pressly asserts, (fol. 352 b.) Whether the preparations were
discovered by the Duke of Albany, and revealed to Henry, will
perhaps never be known. — M.
Page 98, 1. 2726. — Wyntown is more than usually particular in
marking the duration of the reign of Robert III. And yet
Bower, who was a young man when this King died, has thought
proper to depart from Wyntown's authority, and to say that he
died at Rothsay, in Bute, on the 29th of March 1405, in the
sixteenth year of his reign, and that he never tasted food after he
heard of the captivity of his son, for which he adduces some
monkish Latin verses, perhaps his own composition. But his
account is sufficiently confuted by its own inconsistency; and
Wyntown's veracity is fully confirmed from the dates of several
papers by the Dukes of Albany and by King James, of which it
is sufficient to mention two, viz., the King's obligation for the
price of his freedom, dated 28th March 1424, in the eighteenth
year of his reign, being then in England ; and his confirmation
of the treaty, dated at Melros, 5th April 1424, in the nineteenth
year of his reign ; which clearly demonstrates that the nineteenth
year had commenced between these days, viz., on the 4th of
April, whereas according to Bower the twentieth year was then
running. (Feed., vol. x. pp. 327, 344; Sc. Chr., vol. ii. pp. 401,
439 ; and see Euddimanni Annot. in p. 182, A 5, 6, Hist.
JBuchanani.)
Without having recourse to the Fcedera Anglice, I might
have proven Wyntown's veracity and Bower's error, from the
title of the first parliament of King James, held 26th May 1424,
in the nineteenth year of his reign, were it not that a subse-
quent parliament, apparently his second, is dated 12th March
1424, which is before his restoration. This error of the old
edition is copied in Murray's without even a remark. — M.
Page 98, 1. 2728. — That is, he wrote in the sixteenth year of our
reign. — M.
VOL in.] NINTH BOOK. 317
Page 100, 1. 2774. — During his government, in the year 1407,
James Eesby, an Englishman, was burnt for heresy, who was
apparently the first martyr of the reformed religion in Scotland.
(Sc. Chr., vol. ii. p. 441. Knox places this event in 1422, and
quotes the records of Glasgow. Hist, of the Reformation, p. 1.)
-M.
Page 101, 1. 2810. — When his counsellors proposed to him a tax
of twopence to be paid from every house having a fire in order
to defray the expense of demolishing the castle of Jedworth, he
answered that no tax had ever been levied during his govern-
ment, and he was determined that none should be levied, lest the
introduction of such an abuse should draw upon him the curses
of the poor ; and he ordered the necessary sum to be paid out
of the King's customs. (Sc. Chr., vol. ii. p. 444.) Whereupon
Mair has taken occasion to draw up a set of arguments for and
against taxation, which he has laid before the reader for his dis-
cussion. (Maj. Hist., p. 292.) — M.
Page 101, 1. 2828. — These two long alliterative lines appear to
have been originally intended as an Envoy to Wyntown's work,
of which this chapter is properly the conclusion, the Chronicle
being brought no lower than the re-appointment or continuation
of the Duke of Albany as governor in June 1406, whose eulo-
gium occupies the subsequent part of the chapter.
The Duke died, aged above eighty, on the 3d of September
1420. His son Murdach Duke of Albany, Earl of Fife and
Menteth, also held the government, but with abilities inferior
to his, till the return of King James in April 1424. — M.
Page 108, 1. 2880. — English writers mention justings of the Earl
of Mar with Earls of England at two different times, viz., in the
16th year of Richard II. (1393) with " Mountbray Erie
Marescal," wherein Cokburne (Coliburn) and other Scots also
fought, the event not mentioned (Leland, vol. i. p. 482) ; but
according to Stowe (p. 496) the Earl of Mar had two ribs broken,
and died at York in his way home : and in the 6th of Henry IV.
with "Edmunde Erie of Kent, but Edmund wan the Feld."
(Leland, vol. i. p. 485.) Only the last can have any connection
with the justing described by Wyntown ; the other seems a con-
318 NOTES ON THE [VOL. m.
fusion of this and the Earl of Moray's combat with Thomas
Mowbray, Earl Marschal and Earl of Nottingham, in 1 390. (Fad.,
vol. vii. p. 666.) It is certain that no Earl of Mar died in con-
sequence of such a combat, for James Earl of Douglas and Mar,
who died in 1388, was succeeded in the dignity of Mar by his
sister, whose husband Malcolm Drummond had right to the
earldom by courtesy, and died in Scotland in 1402 ; and in
1414 she married Alexander Stewart, the hero of this chapter,
who was alive many years after this time. (Suth. Case, ch. v.
p. 42.)— M.
Page 111, 1. 3125. — He was a descendant of Alexander, who was
standard-bearer in the army of Walays, and got from that hero
a charter of the constabulary of Dundee. (And. Diplom., pi. xm.)
He was slain in 1411 at Harlaw, fighting under the command of
this same Earl of Mar. (Sc. Chr., vol. ii. p. 445 ; Battle of Har-
law, St. 14, 27.)— M.
Page 112, 1. 3167. — He was most probably the third son of Schir
William of Keth the Marschal. He was attached to Mar by a
grant of the lands of Glendowachy, and is said to have been with
him at the battle of Harlaw. (Suth. Case, c. iii. p. 39 ; Nisbet,
vol. ii. Append, p. 5.) — M.
Page 112, 1. 3168. — Sir Alexander Irvine of Drum, whose name
is erroneously spelt Grewyn in the first edition. He is identified
by Joannes Major in 1521, and in Euddiman's Notes to
Buchanan's History. Sir Alexander Irvine was killed at Har-
law, 24th July 1411.— L.
Page 113, 1. 3202. — " Nee vicecomiti dixit (Episcopus DunMdensis),
I prior, i; sed sequereet veni." (Sc. Chr., vol. ii. p. 259.) — M.
Page 116, 1. 3298.— Boyse says (fol. 365 b) that the Earl of Mar
married Jacoba Countess of Holland ; and he adds a fine story
of his war against the Hollanders with a powerful fleet, because
they did not choose to submit to him, thus putting him in the
place of Humphry Duke of Glocester. The lady he means suc-
ceeded to her father Earl William VI. in 1417. She brought
herself and her country into great distress by her imprudent
marriages, and was deposed by her uncle John, who makes so
great a figure in this chapter as Elect of Legis ; but the Earl of
VOL. IIL] NINTH BOOK. 319
Mar is not in the list of her husbands. (Laet Descriptio Belgii,
p. 121; Scriverii Principes Hollandice in Eesp. Holl., p. 475 ;
St&w, p. 600.)
The writer of the History of the family of Horn (Nisbet, vol.
ii. Append, p. 76) says that the Earl of Mar's wife was Mary
de Homes, and that he got with her the lordships of Duffel and
Walhem.— M.
Page 116, 1. 3300. — Though this chapter has no connection with
the history of Scotland, but is merely a biographical memoir of
the actions of the Earl of Mar, composed from the relation of
some of the adventurers (see 1. 3270), yet it would be agreeable if
the dates of the events recorded in it could be fixed, in order
to point out the time when this postscript or appendix to
Wyntown's work was written.
The battle which established the Elect of Legis (Liege) in his
see was fought in 1408, wherein Henry Perveisc (by Wyntown
called Horn) was slain, with two of his sons, but not before the
engagement; and it must be acknowledged that the Earl of
Mar's name is not to be found in any of the German writers
whom I have had an opportunity of consulting, though a pretty
particular account is given of the numerous allies of John the
Intrepid Duke of Burgundy, and some Englishmen are said to
have been in Perveisc's army. The Earl and his small retinue of
100 men seem to have been considered merely as volunteers,
their number not being sufficient to give him a place among
those who brought their whole forces to the field.
The marriage of Johne de Bayrre (Bavaria), though mentioned
before that of the Earl of Mar, is the latest event recorded in
the whole work, and unfortunately the German writers differ
considerably as to the time when it took place ; some putting it
in 1417, some in 1419, 1423, and 1424, and others mentioning it
without fixing any time. (Vigner Hist, de Luxembourg, p. 496 ;
Bertellii Hist. Princ. Luxemburg., p. 241 ; Bertii Com. Rer. Germ.,
lib. ii. p. 141 ; Heuteri Ees Burgund., p. 102 ; Tab. Gen. p. 89.)
If we might depend upon Boyse (fol. 366 a) in a matter wherein
he had the best opportunity of information, the breed of horses
in Scotland was greatly improved by stallions and mares
320 NOTES ON THE NINTH BOOK. [VOL. HI.
imported by the Earl of Mar. In 1411 he commanded the
royal army at the battle of Harlaw, which is the subject of a
well-known ancient ballad ; and he was engaged in many public
affairs during the rest of his life. (Feed., vol. x. pp. 332, 487 ;
Sc. Chr., vol. ii. p. 444.) Having no issue by the Countess of
Mar, he persuaded the King to settle the earldom, to which he
had no right beyond his liferent, on his natural son Thomas and
his heirs-male, failing which, to fall to the crown. Thomas died
before himself, and on his own death in 1435 the earldom of
Mar, lordship of Garviach, etc., were taken into the King's
hands, and withheld from the lawful heirs till 1562, when
Queen Mary restored them to John Lord Erskine "per modum
justitice," as the nearest heir of the old Earls of Mar. (Swth.
Case, ch. v. pp. 48, 49 ; Douglas's Peerage, pp. 462 et seqq.,
vouched for in Remarks on Hist, of Scotland, p. 1 40.)
In Annales de Bourgogne, par Guillaume Paradin, fol. Lyon,
1566, p. 504, the Earl of Mar is thus mentioned : "Semblable-
ment s'y trouva le Comte de Marouse Escossois, avec bien
quatre vingt combattants." He calls the commander of the
enemy " Le Seigneur de Pirvels." Q. If Horn may not have
' been his surname, and Perveisc or Pirvels the name of his
territory] This author describes the heaps of the slaughtered
Liegeois in terms much like Wyntown's, but he does not say
that the Comte de Marouse was the principal cause of the
victory. — M.
[ 321 ]
BEEVIS CRONICA.
IN the tyme that Moyses the prophet governit Israel, Gathelus,
King Neolus sonne of Grece, mareyt Scota, King Pharoy's douchter
of Egypt, of the quhilk Scota the natioun of the Scottis hes thair
nayme. This Gathelus, with his wyfe Scota, tuke the sey, and was
chosyne, with thame that wer with him, to be thair King.
Eftir the tyme that the children of Israeli war in the desert,
this Gathelus, with his wyfe and pepill, was troublit with tempest
of sey, and att the last, be the flude or watter callit Angase, enterit
in Afrit, and frathine ane littill quhile he come to Spanze, and
upoun the reveir callit Hebete he biggit ane cittie, and callit the
samyne Brigance, quhair the Scottis multiplyit, and war troublyt
sair with Spaynzeartis.
About this tyme Gathelus send his sonne Hyber, with his broder
Emete, to consider the He of Irland, and be favour and force he
tuke it, and syne come agane to Bragance, quhair his fader was
deid, and he succedit King of Scottis to him.
Sone eftir this tyme Mitelus, King of the said Scottis, being in
Spainze, send furth his sonnis Hermonye, Ptholomye, and Hibert
secundly to Irland, and tuke it. Hermonye come agane to Spainze,
and Pholomy and Hebert abaid in Ireland, and keipit it. Lang
eftir this tyme Symon Breik, King of the said Scottis, was send be
his fader, callit Myloun, out of Spainze, with the chyar of merbill
that was the Kingis salt in Ireland, and subdewit it, and regnit
mony zeiris, and put the chyar in ane place callit the Themor, and
this was when Manasses regnit in Jewrye.
About the quhilk tyme ane (peple) callit the Pichtis come furth
of Sythia to Ireland, quhair thai hade gevin thame the south part
of Scotland, called Albioun, and the Scottis gave thame wyffis, of
VOL. in. x
322 BEEVIS CRONICA.
thair cliilder and douchteris, under this conditioun, that the King
suld be sonar chosin of womanis kynn than of the mannis keyne.
Sone effcir come ane nobill zoung man out of Ireland, callit
Fergus Fercharde, and hrocht with him the kingis seyt or chayr
of merbill fra Ireland, the quhilk chyar Symon Rorryk brocht out
of Spainze to Ireland, and Gathelus, the first King, brocht it out of
Egipt, and was crownit thairin, and as prophecyis sayis, quhair
evir it be the Scottis sail regne. This Fergus chesyt the red Lyoun
to be his armys, three hundreth and thretene before the byrth of
Cryst.
Eftir this tyme, Richert King of Scottis, with strenth force,
conquest furth of Inglismennis handis the daill callit Riddisdaill,
and callit eftir him Eytchesdaill, and now is callit Eechesdaill.
The zeir before the Incarnatioun of oure Lord, Julius Ceasare,
eftir that he hade ourcumyng with fforce France and Ireland, send
to the Kingis of Scottis and Pychtis to submyt thame willfully to
him, the quhilk thai withstude, and denyit with haill assent, and
war nevir subdewit, bot evir fre.
In the twelft zeir of Claudius the Empriour, thair began ane
greit battaill betwix the Inglesmen, than callit Brittounis, and
Scottis and Pychtis, the quhilk battaill continewit to the tyme of
Severus the Empriour, in the quhilk tyme, baith birnyng and
slaying of men and women with childrene lestit ane hundreth fyftie
and foure zeiris.
In the ffyffcyne zeir of Severus, Fulgentius, Duke of Brittonnis,
quhilk wald nocht thoill the malice of Severus, that biggit ane
wall betwix Scottis and Brittonis, fled to the Scottis and maid
perpetuall peace and legacy with thame, and left his twa sonnis in
hostage for mair souerte. The quhilk Fulgentius, with help of
Scottis, ourcome the said Severus in battaill.
In the zeir of our Lord twa hundreth and three, Victor being
Paip of Eome, and the said Severus Empryour, Scotland tuke the
ffaith of Cryst, and as zitt hes keepit it undefoulit, and the said
Victor deyt martyr. Ane litill before the tyme of Dioclesiane the
Empriour, the pepill of Scottis and Pichtis huntit in the merchis
of thair regionis and cuntreis, and for ane quhyt hund stowin away
be the Pychtis thai fell att variance, and war nevir well aggreit
BEEVIS CEONICA. 323
to the last destructioun of the Pychtis, the quhilk pepill keipit gude
peace ffyve hundreth zeiris togidder before this time.
In the tyme of Constantyne the Empriour, the baynnis of Sanct
Andro war brocht to Sanct Eeuill in Scotland. Thai war ressavit
with the King of Pychtis Gurgust, on the kirk month now callit
Sanct Androis, be King Hungus, King of Pychtis that tyme, the
quhilk tyme Sanct Austyne, the doctour of Yponeus in Afrik, began
the ordour of Blak Channonis.
In the zeir of oure Lord God foure hundreth and thre, Fergus,
the sonne of Erth, that was the sonne of Ethaid and broder to
Eugeny, King of Scottis, that was slane in the feild with Pychtis
and Brittonnis, this Fergus recoverit and gott agane the realme
of Scotland out of the Brittonnis and Pychtis handis, the quhilk
thai hade wranguusly occupyit the space of foure skoir and three
zeiris. This draif away all his inymeis with force and plane
battaill, and regnit efbir sixtene zeiris.
The zeir of God foure hundreth and ninetene, Eugeny the
secund of that nayme, the sonne of the said Fergus, regnit eftir
his fader threttie-three zeiris. This hade greit battaillis and victory
apoune the Brettonnis, quhill at the last, on the south syde of
Humber, he was slane in ane feild, quhilk feild he wann.
Eftir the quhilk Eugeny, Dongard his broyir was crownyt the
zeir of God foure hundreth fiftie-two zeiris, and regnit bot three
zeiris, and governyt the realme rycht nobilly fra inymeis.
Efter the quhilk Dongard, Constance his broyir was crownit,
and regnit threttie-two zeiris, eftir quhome Congall, the sonne of
the said Dongard, was crownit, in quhas tyme the battaillis began
betwix Pychtis and Scottis, and endit nevir till the last distructioun
of the Pychtis, baith of man, woman, and barne.
The zeir of God five hundreth and ane, Conrane, the brothir of
Congall, regnit threttie-three zeiris. He had greit weiris aganis the
Saxonis be sindry chances of ffortune. He was beryit in Icolmkill,
and supportit King Arthure, King of Brittonis, aganis the Saxonis.
Eftir Conrane, Eugenius the thirde of that nayme regnit, quhilk
was sonne to Congallus. He supportet Modred, King of Pychtis,
aganis the Brettonnis in the samyn battaill quhen King Arthur was
slane with all the nobilitie of Brettane. He was crownit the zeir
324 BEEVIS CEONICA.
of God five hundreth threttie-five, and regnit threttie and three.
In that ilk battaill Modreid was slane.
The zeir of God five hundreth fourtie and aucht, Conwal suc-
cedit to his brothir Eugenius, ane devoit and religious prince. In
all his werkis he governit the realme in greit felicite, and deceissit
the tent zeir of his regine. In his tyme Sanct Colme come in
Scotland, and biggit mony abbayis.
The zeir of God five hundreth saxty and aucht, Kynatill, or
Coinyd, brothir to Convallus, reguit, and deceissit within ane zeir
and three monethis, in the presence of Sanct Colimbe, and was
entyrrit in Ycolmekill, amang the remanent sepulturis of kingis.
The zeir of God five hundreth and sevinte, Sanct Colme was
monist be ane angell to bliss the sonne of Coinane befoir said,
whais nayme was Aidane ; and quhan Sanct Colme laid his hand
on the said Aidanis heid, he blessit him, and crownit him, and
phrophecit mekill of him, his kinrik and freinds, and this Aidane
regnit threttie-five zeiris. In his tyme was Sanct Mungew, Sanct
Connall, and Sanct Balbreid, quhilk lyis att Aldhame,Cvynynghame,
and Prestoun.
Eftir Aidane, Kenneth Ker, sonne to Convallus, succedit to the
crown, and deceissit in the Catar, the fourth moneth eftir his coro-
natioun, and was buryt in Ycolmekill. About this tyme Merlyng,
the prophet of Brettane, deceissit with greit pennance.
The zeir of God six hundreth and six, Eugeny-lynd, uthirwayis
Corthedy, succedit to his fader Aidane, and regnit saxtene zeir.
He was ehosin and blissit be Sanct Colme, and was to his inymeis
als ferce as ane lyoun, and to his rebellis, and was to his trew
lieges als meik as ane lamb. In his tyme Sanct Mungew was on
lyfe, and schew miracles in Scotland, and Sanct Colme in France.
Ferquharde succedit to his fader Eugeny the Fourt, ane vicious
tyrane, and for his demeritis was condempnit to perpetuall pres-
soun, quhair he slew himself for disperatioun the thretene zeir of
his rignne, fra the Incarnatioun sax hundreth threttie and twa
zeirs.
Donald Breik, the fourt of that nayme, sonne to Eugenyus,
succedit to Ferquharde his brothir. He supportit King Oswald
agains Saxonis. He perist in Loch Tay, the fifteueth zeir of his
BEEVIS CKONICA. 325
regime, fra the Incarnatioun six hundreth fourtie and sax zeiris,
and ressavit the benedictioun of Sanct Colme.
About this tyme Sanct Oswald, King of the north part of Ing-
land, was banist with his broder to Scotland, and duelt heir
sevintene zeir, and was cristinnyt heir. And quhen his inymeis war
deid, and he restoryt to his crown, he send to Scotland for ane
bischoip to cum and cristin his land. And Sanct Aidane was send
to him, and crystynnit the cuntre, and was maid Bischoip of Dur-
hame. And this Aidane preichit in his awin speiche, and King
Oswald, that knew baith the speiches, was the interpretour to the
pepill.
Ferquharde Ferd, nepote to Downald the Fourt, callit Breke,
regnit eftir his fader, ane bloudy monstour, regnand with insaciabill
awarice abone his subdittis, contempnare of all religioun and peace,
and last became penitent of his injustice, and deceissit the eightene
zeir of his regnne, fra the Incarnatioun sax hundreth saxty and
foure zeiris.
MakDowynn, sonne to Downald the Fourt, callit Breke, succedit
to his fader, and biggit the Abbay of Ycolmekill, becaus it ruynus
to the ground, and was slane be tressoun of his awin wyfe for
suspicioun of adulteris, fra the Incarnatioun sax hundreth auchty
and four zeiris.
Efter MakDowyne, Eugeny the fyift of that nayme, nepote to
King MakDowyne, regnit foure zeiris. He vincust in sett battaill
Egfred, King of Inglismen and Saxonis, fra the Incarnatioun sax
hunder auchty and aucht zeiris. Eugeny was sonne to Downald.
The zeir of God sax hundreth auchty sevin, Eugeny the Saxt
regnit ten zeir, the son of Ferquhard Ferd. In his tyme he hade
gude peace with Ingland, and weir with the Pychtis. Sanct
Adampnane schew than miraclis in Scotland and Brettane, as it
war blude sevin dayis, that all mylk and buttir turnit in blude.
The zeir of God sax hundreth nynte and aucht, Amberke-Leth
sonne to Eugeny the Fyift, ane vicious monstoure, given to im-
moderate lust and avarice, was slane be ane schot of ane arrow
quhen he was passand with ane greit army againis the Pychtis, the
secund zeir of his regnne.
Eugenius the sevinth of that nayme, broder to Amberke-leth,
326 BEEVIS CKONICA.
ane nobill prince, regnit sevintene zeir. He was the first prince
that causit wailzeand deidis of nobill men to be putt in memory.
He deceissit att Abernethy, and was buryit in Ycolmekill.
The zeir of God sevin hundreth and fyiftene, Mordak, sonne to
Amberke-leth, regnit eftir Eugeny fyiftene zeir, ane vicious prince,
gevand all his justice and peace. In his last dayis war twa
cometis seyne, ane in the morneyng and ane uthir at nycht.
The zeir of God sevin hundreth and threty, Ethfyne, the sonne
of Eugeny the Sevinth, succedit to Murdak, and regnit nobilly in
tranquillity and justice threttie-one zeir rycht wyse, and in his
last dayis begane to gife battaill to the Pychtis.
Eftir the deid of Ethfyne, Eugeny, the sonne of Mordak, uthir-
wayis callit Camus, regnit. In the begynning of his empyre he
apperit gude, and sone eftir fell in all manner of vice and crewelte,
and was unhappily slane be his ffamyliaris, the thride zeir of his
regnne.
Fergus the thrid of that nayme regnit eftir his fader Ethfyne,
and was slane be industry of his wyfe for suspitioun of adultry,
the thride zeir of his regne.
Solvathius, sonne to Eugenius the Aucht, succedit to Fergus.
He governit his realme in greit felicite and justice, and deceissit
the twenty zeir of his regnne, fra the Incarnatioun sevin hunder
and auchty-sevin zeiris.
Quhen Soluathius was deid, Achayus, the sonne of Ethfyne, was
crownit the zeir of God sevin hunder auchty and sevin, and regnit
in greit felicite thretty-twa zeir. In his tyme began the band
betwix Scotland and France quhilk lastit as zitt, thanks be till
Allmychty God.
Gilmore, the nobill wereour, was this Achaius broder, the quhilk
nobill man wes in greit weiris with Charlis, the King of France,
aganis the Turkys, and biggit mony abbais in Almane, and feft
thame, that na man suld duell thair bot Scottis men. This nobill
man biggit alsua ane hospitall att Sanct Paulis in Some. In this
Achaius tyme was the nobill Universitie of Parys foundit be twa
Scottis-men that was callit Clement and Johnne.
Quhen this Achaius was deid, Conwallus tuke the crown the
zeir of God aucht hunder and nyntene, and regnit five zeir. To
BEEVIS CEONICA. 327
quhame succedit Duncane, uthirwayis callit Dongall, the sonne of
Soluathius, and regnit sevin zeir, and began strang battaill with the
Pychtis, and claymit the realme of Pichtis to be his be ressoun of
the first conventioun. He peryst in the watter of Spye.
Quhen Dongall was deid, Alpyne, the sonne of Achaius, was
crownit, the zeir of God aucht hunder threttie and ane, and regnit
three zeir, and slew Ferdeth, King of Pychtis, in plane battaill.
Effcir that Brudus and Kenneth, Kingis of Pychtis, war baith slane,
and Brudus the Feirse was chosen King, and faucht with Alpyne,
quhair he was slane, and the Scottis discumfyst, and his head was
strykin of, and putt on ane staik, in greit dispyte of Scottis.
The sonne of Alpyne, callit Kenneth, succedit to his fader Al-
pyne, the zeir of God aucht hunder threttie and foure, and regnit
foure zeir abone the Scottis, and ourcome the Pychtis in plane
battaill sevin times on ane day, and he regnit above baith saxtene
zeir; and he began to regnne, eftir the reignne of Scottis, into
Albany, that is now Scotland, ane thousand ane hundreth and
nyntene zeir, and eftir the departing of Gathelus and Scota of
Egypt, twa thousand and fourty-nyne zeiris. This Kenneth deyit
att Forthirndche.
MEMORANDUM.
The Scottis regnit before the Pychtis twa hunder saxty and five
zeiris and three monethis, and the Pychtis regnit in the south part
of Scotland, that is Albany, fra thair first cumming or thai war
distroyit, one thousand saxty-ane zeiris. Thai war destroyit the
zeir of God aucht hunder and threttie-aucht. This Kenneth
distroyit the Pychtis, man, woman, and chyld, and thair last King,
Dronestane, att Scone, for foure causes. The 1st cause was, that
thai slew his fader Alpyne, and putt his heid for dispyte one ane
staik. The secund cause, for steling of ane quyhte hoynd, as said
is before. The thride cause, ffor he clamyt to be King of the first
conventioun. The fourt cause, for thai maid peace with the
Saxonis of Ingland that war Paganis and uncrystynit, and sua
war thai alsua and the Brettonis, and sua of thir foure nationis
war nane uncrystynit bot the Saxonis. This Kenneith eikit the
boundis of Scotland to Northumberland, and kest down Camelon.
328 BREVIS CEONICA.
He made mony plesand lawis and actis for weill of his subdittis.
In this tyme the Dunbarris tuke thair begynning.
Eftir the deid of Greit Kenneth, Donald his broder, and sonne
of Alpyne, regnit the zeir of God aucht hunder fyftie and foure,
and regnit foure zeir. He was ane tyrane, gevin to immoderate
avarice and lust, and for the samyn, tynt all the landis of Scotland
bezonde Clyde. Att the last the nobillis conspyrit aganis him,
and kest him in presoun, quhair he slew himself for disperatioun.
Eftir the deid of this Donald, Constantyne, the sonne of Kenneth,
regnit saxtene zeiris, and att the last he was slane with the Danis
quhilk war Paganis, in ane greit battaill callit the blak Conwe,
be hungar, eftir that he had discumfyt Hubla and his colegis, and
was bureyt in Ycolmekill.
Eftir the deid of this Constantyne, Ethus his broder was maid
King of Scottis, the zeir of God aucht hundreth sevinty and foure,
and he regnit bot ane zeir, for he was ane man of dull ingyne, and
abill to nathing les than the administratioun of his realme. He
was deprivit of authorite, and putt in presoun, quhair he deyt the
secund zeir of his regnne, and was bereyt in Ycolmekill.
Eftir quhais deith Gregoir the Greit, sonne of Congall that
peryst in Tay, regnit the zeir of God aucht hundreth sevinty and
five. This Gregoir grantit fredome to Haly-Kirk and personnis
thairof, and it was confermyt be Johnne, the aucht Paip of that
nayme, in his first synody haldin att Constantinopill. This Gregoir
subjectit to him all Ireland, and eikit Northumberland, Cumbyir,
and Westmuirland to the Empyre of Scottis, and maid mony nobill
lawis, and deceissit the auchtene zeir of his regnne, and was bureyt
in Ycolmekill, fra oure redemptioun aucht hundreth, nynty and
three zeiris.
Eftir the deith of Gregore, Donald the Saxt, sonne to King Con-
stantyne the Secund, was maid King of Scottis. He deceissit the
saxt zeir of his regnne att Fores, and was bureyt at Ycolme-kill
He maid sindry lawis. In his tyme the realme of Normannis and
the duchery of Flanderis tuke thair begynning.
Constantyne the Thride, sonne to King Ethus, succedit to Donald
the zeir of God nyne hundreth and three, and regnit fourty zeir.
He gaif all Cumberland to his apperand air Eugeny, the sonne of
BEEVIS CRONICA. 329
the said Donald, under this conditioun, that evir the Prince or air
of Scotland suld haif it quhill thai war crownit King. In his
tyme was the greit battell of Brounyngfeild strikin, quhair Eugeny,
Donaldis sonne, was slane ; and because his army was discumfyst,
he exonerat him of all princely dignite, and tuke the habyt of
ane Channoun Regular, and enterit in religioun, quhair he leistit
sax zeiris eftir, and deceissit in the Abbay of Sanct Androis, bot
he was bureyt in Ycolme-kill. In the elevinth buke, cap0 150.1
Eftir the deid of Constantyne, Malcome the First, sonne to
King Donald the Saxth, was maid King of Scottis. He was con-
federate with Inglismen, and governit his realme in great felicite
and peace. Bot att the last he was slane be tressoun of Murray
men because he was our scharpe punissar of justice, and bureyt in
Ycolmekill the fyftene zeir of his regnne, fra our redemptioun
nyne hundreth fyfty and nyne zeiris.
Eftir the deith of Malcome, Indulphe, sonne to Constantyne the
Thrid, was crownit King of Scottis. He defendit his realme
nobilly fra invasioun of Dannis. Bot att the last he was slane
crewellie fechtand to the death, be Danis in Bouchquhane, nynth
zeir of his regnne, the zeir of God nyne hunder saxty and aucht
zeiris.
Eftir Indulphe, Duffus, the sonne of Malcome the First, was
crownit. Ane just prince, rycht devoite, meek, and religious, he
was slane in the nycht be tressoun of Donald, captaine of Fores,
and his body was leyd besyde killois be the murderaris, unknawin
sax monthis. All the said tyme nouthir sunn, moone, nor sterne war
seyne in Scotland, bot the lyft ourcoverit ay with perpetuall
darknes, quhill his body was tane up and bureyit in Ycolme-kill,
the fyft of his rignne, fra oure redemptioun nyne hunder sevinty-
twa zeiris. He was troublet als be incantatioun of wytches,
quhilk roistit him in walx, and hade greit infirmite thairthrow ;
and because he punist certane conspiratouris that war ffriendis to
Donald, he was slane as said is.
Culyne, sonne to King Indulphe, was crownit eftir the deith of
Duffus, ane terribill and odious tyrrane, full of infamyt werkis.
Nevirtheles, att the last, eftir deflorand virginnis and matronys,
1 Reference to Boethius' History.
330 BEEVIS CRONICA.
with mony uthir vicious werkis, he was slane be ane gentill man
callit Callard, for defloratioun of his dochter, eftir that he hade
governit Scotland fyfe zeiris to the greit displesour of the pepill,
and was buryit in Ycolme-kill, fra oure redemptioun nyne hunder
seventy and sevin zeiris. In his tyme war sindry mervellis seyne
in Albioun.
Kenneth the Thrid, sonne to King Malcome, was crownit eftir
the death of Culyne. He gatt ane glorious victour of the Danis
att Loncart, and causit the nobillis till bring sindry lymmaris to
his justice. He slew the Prince of Scotland, that his sonne mycht
succeid to the crown. He abrogat the auld lawis concerning the
ellectioun of kingis, and statute that the nerrest blude suld succeid
to the crown, thocht he war ane cheild of ane zeir auld. Quhairfore
he was invyit and haitit with mony, and att the last was slane
tressonabilly be Fenella, Countes of Angus, be ingyne maid be
ane croce-bow, quhilk was ane subtell woman, the fyftene zeir of
his regnne, and was buryit in Ycolme-kill fra oure redemptioun
ane thousand zeiris. In his tyme the Hayis tuke thair begyning.
Eftir the deith of Kenneth, Constantyne the fferd of that nayme,
sonne to King Culyne, tuke the crown, and was slane the thrid
zeir of his regnne att the mouth of the Awmount, in Louthiane, in
ane greit battaill, and Kenneth, his adversarie, baith. In his tyme
was greit murthour and slauchter of innocentis, and mony greit
nobillis slayne. He was bureyt in Ycolme-kill, fra oure redemp-
tioun ane thousand and three zeiris. In the eliventh buke, cap.
xi°. In his tyme war mervellis seyne in Albioun.
Gryme, nepote to King DufF, tuke the crown injustlie. In the
begyning of his rignne he was ane nobill and vertuus prince, and
eftir that he became ane maist coruptit tyrane, and was slane be
Malcome, the sonne of Kenneth, the nineth zeir of his regnne, and
was bureyt in Ycolmekill, fra our redemptioun ane thousand and
nyne zeiris.
Malcome the secund of that name, sonne to Kenneth the Thride,
was crownit with consent of his nobillis. Keping the statutis of his
fader Kenneth maid, he devydit all the landis of Scotland in
baronyis, and gaif thame ffrele amang his nobillis, and he gatt fra
thame thair wardis and releiffis of all frehalderis airis, to sustane
BEEVIS CEONICA. 331
him and thair marriages. He was victorius upoun Ingland, Ire-
land, Waillis, and all uthiris landis. Bot att the last he become
be lang age maist crewell and avaricious tyrrane, and was thairfore
hurt be conspiratioun of his familiaris under nycht at Grlammys,
quhilk war all slane thairfore, and he deyt of his woundis the
threttie-first zeir of his regnne, and was bureyt in Ycolmekill, fra
oure redemptioun ane thousand fourty zeiris. He maid ane uthir
bischoiprik in Scotland att Murthlak, now callit Abirdene. In his
tyme the Keithis tuke thair begynning.
Quhen Malcome was deid, Duncane, his nevo of the douchter of
Beatrix, and his fader was callit Abthane of Dowe, was crounit
King of Scottis. He vincust the Danis with sindry victoryis, and
was slane tressonabilly by Makbeth, the saxt zeir of his regnne,
and buryit in Ycolmekill, fra the Incarnatioun ane thousand fourtie
and sax zeiris. In his tyme the Stewartis tuke their begynning.
Makbeith, nepote to King Malcome the Thride,1 usurpit the
crown, and putt away the richtious airis out of the land, that was
Malcome Canmore and Donald Wann, the sonnis of the said Dun-
cane, in Ingland, quhilk war keipit with Sanct Edwart, King of
Ingland. This Makbeth did mony plesand actis in the begynning
of his regnne under cullour of justice, bot att last he schew his
crewelte and perverst mynd, sett to shedding of blude mair than
ony zeile of justice. He exilit Makduif, Thane of Fyfe, and con-
fiscat and tuke all his landis and gudis. Throw quhilk he past in
Ingland, and causit Malcome Canmore, with uthir Inglismen, cum
in thair support, and chaisit Makbeth att Dunsynnane, quhair he
was slane be Makduff, the saxtene zeir of his regnne, and buryit
in Ycolmekill, the zear of God ane thousand saxty and ane. In
the 13th buke cap0 4to.
Eftir the deith of Makbeth, Malcome the Thride, callit Canmore,
was crownit King of Scottis on Sanct Markis Day. He mareyt
Margaret, douchter to King Edwart of Ingland, on quhame he
gatt mony haly childer. The last zeir of his regnne he foundit
the New Kirk of Durhame and the Kirk of the Trinite in Dun-
fermlyng. He was slane att the sege of Anwyke, in Northumber-
land, be ane knycht of Ingland callit Peircy, the threttene day of
1 Second.
332 BREVIS CRONICA.
November, and was buryit in Dunfermling, fra our redemptioun
ane thousand nynte and five zeiris, and haly Sanct Margaret deyt
foure dayis eftir, and kythit mony miraclis. In the 12 buke,
cap. 13°.
Donald, the broder to Malcome Canmore, callit Wann, was
crownit eftir his death aganeis the law, and chaisit away the sonnis
of his broder, King Malcome, out of the realme, bot att last he was
doung out of Scotland, and chaisit in Ireland by Schir Duncane
Ganmore, bastarde sonne to King Malcome, the secuiid zeir of his
regne. In the 12 buke, cap0 13°.
Duncane the Secund, bastard sonne to Malcome Canmore, was
than crownit, and he was slayne be slycht of Donald before rehersit.
Thir twa kingis, Downald and Duncane, governit the realme of
Scotland, invading uthir with continuall injuris five zeiris, to the
greit trouble of the pepill, in quhais tyme the lies war takin
fra the Scottis be Danis and Norwayis. In the 12 buke, cap. 13°.
This Donald was slane be Edgar, sonne to Malcome Canmore and
Sanct Margaret.
Eftir the deith of Donald, Edgar, sonne to Malcome Canmore,
tuke the crowne, and governit the realme in greit felicite, and
deceissit but ony successioun of his body, and was buryit in Dun-
fermling, fra oure salvatioun ane thousand ane hundreth and nyne
zeiris. In this tyme the Haly Land was recoverit fra Sarazenis,
and the speir that peirsit our Lordis hart was found. Alsua
Mauld, eildest dauchter to King Malcome, was mareit on the King
of Ingland, and youngest dauchter on the Earle of Bullouny. This
Edgar foundit the Abbay of Coldinghame in the honour of Sanct
Cuthbert.
Alexander the First, callit the Feirse, the fyift sonne to Mal-
come Canmore, was crownit eftir Edgar. He was oft invadit be
conspiratioun of his inymeis, bot he dantit thame be singular
manheid and wisdome. He was gude to Haly-Kirk, and terribill
yneucht to his subdittis. He gaif greit possessioun to Dunfermling,
that his fader foundit, and ordanit three places of Blak Channonis,
that was Scone, Sanct Androis, and Colmes-kirk of Ymonye. He
deceissit the seuinteneth zeir of his regnne, but ony successioun of
his body, and was buryit in Dunfermling, fra oure redemptioun
BEEVIS CEONICA. 333
ane thousand ane hundreth and twenty-sax zeiris. In the 12
buke cap* 15h.
David the first of that nayme, saxt sonne unto King Malcome,
succeidit eftir Alexander the Feirse. He mareit the heretour of
Northumberland, and faucht sindry battallis aganis Inglismen in
pursute thairof. Thir three, Edgar, Alexander, and David, war
three gude and nobill men, and usit nevir wemen bot thair awin
wyffis, and spendit thair gudis in founding and bigging of kirkis,
and in almous deidis. This David straik ane feild with Stephen,
King of Ingland; and it was accordit that Henry, sonne and air to
King David of Scotland, suld make homage to the King of Ingland
for the Earledome of Huntingtoun, and the Earledome of North-
umberland he suld bruke fre. This Henry deyt before his ffader,
and left three sonnis behind him, that is to say, Malcome, Williame,
and David. This King David fand in all Scotland bot foure bis-
choiprikis, and he left nyne. He foundit and biggit thir abbayis
of diverse ordouris, Kelso, Melros, Jedburgh, Newbottill, Holneul-
trane, Drundanane, Halyrudehouse, Cambuskynneth, Revallis,
Kinlos, and the nuniris besyde Berwyk, and quhen he hade regnit
nynten zeirs, he left his crowne to Malcome, Northumberland to
Williame, and Huntingtoun to David. He deceissit a sanct, at
Corbeill, and was bureyit in Dunfermling, fra oure redemptioun
ane thousand ane hundreth fyftie and three zeiris. In the 12
buke, cap0 15° and 17°.
Eftir this David, Malcome his oo1 was crownit, callit the
Madyne. He governit his realme in greit felicite, and deceissit
the twelft zeir sax monethis and three dayis of his regnne, and
wald nevir haif wyffe, bot deyt ane virgyne. He was bureyt in
Dunfermling, fra oure redemptioun ane thousand ane hundreth
and saxty zeiris. In the 13tb buke i. ii. iii.
Eftir the deith of Malcome the Madyne, his broder "Williame
was crownit. He was the lyoun of richtiousnes, the freind of
God, and fairnes of maneris. The zeir of God ane thousand ane
hundreth sevinty and sevin, he foundit and biggit the Abbay of
Abirbrothik, and Ada his moder the nunury of Hadingtoun, and
David his broder Lindoris. This nobill King Williame, the tent
1 i.e. oy, or grandson.
334 BEEVIS CRONICA.
zeir of his regnne, was tratourysly tane with Inglismen att Anwyk,
and was deliverit, with huge money, the twenty zeir of his regnne.
He ressavit agane of the King of Ingland the Earldomis of Hunt-
ingtoun, Northumberland, Westmuirland, and Cumbyrland, the
quhilk he hade tane with force fra him. The Paip Lucius send
him ane mervalous roise of gold anamalit, and sett with precious
stanis, and rasit on ane sceptour of gold, for his wertew and gude-
ness. He deceissit att Striviling, the ffourty-nynth zeir of his
regnne, and was bureyt in Abirbrothok, that he foundit, fra oure
redemptioun ane thousand twa hundreth and foure zeiris. In
the 13 buke, cap. iiij. v. vj. vij. viij. ix. xj.
Eftir this King Williame, Alexander the Secund, his sonne, was
crownit, ane nobill chyld of saxtene zeir of aige ; the quhilk Alex-
ander, the thride zeir of his regnne, geid throw Ingland aganis
King Johnnis will to Dowyr with his army, and renewit the band
with France, and tarryit thair fyftene dayis, and spak with Lewis
the King of France ; and King Johnne brak all briggis be the gait
to stop his way, that he suld nocht cum hayme. Bot as God wald,
King Johnne was poissonit with his awin folkis, and King Alex-
ander chaisit his men and wan the feild, and spulzeit the cuntre
before him, and come hayme with greit riches, artailzery, joy, and
mirth. This Alexander and his moder biggit and foundit the
abbayis Balmurenoch, Plusquharty, Bowlyne, and Archatane. He
luffit peace, justice, and treuth. He deceisset the threttie-fyth zeir
of his regnne, and was bureyt in Melross, fra our redemption ane
thousand twa hundreth fourte and nyne zeiris. In the 1 3th buke,
capt. xi. xij. xiij. xiiij.
Eftir this Alexander, his sonne, Alexander the Thride, was
crownit, ane chylde of aucht zeir of aige. He hade greit victoryis
of Norwayis, and slew twenty thousand of thame on ane day, and
brint and destroyit ane hundereth and three skoir of schippis. In
his tyme all gudnes regnit. He deceissit at Kingorne the twenty-
sevin zeir of his regnne, and was bureyt in Dunfermling, fra oure
salvatioun ane thousand twa hundreth auchty and sax zeiris. This
Alexander hade na airis of his body bot his douchteris douchter,
Margret the Quene of Norwayis douchter, that deyt sone eftir him,
but ony successioun ; and than raise greit stryfe for the crown of
BEEVIS CEONICA. 335
Scotland betwin Johnne Baliole and Eobert Bruce, and than war
chosin sax keiparis of Scotland, quhill the matter and richt war
decidit. Johnne Baliole claymit the crowne, Dervergillis sonne, the
eldest dochteris douchterto David Huntingtoun; and Eobert Bruce
claymit the crowne, because he was first borne, all gife he come of
the zoungest sister, and ane degree nerrer to the crowne, and than
the law of Scotland gaif it to him. In the 13th buke, capt. 16,
17, 18, 19, 20.
In the zeir of God ane thousand twa hundreth auchty and sax,
quhen Alexander the Thride was deid, the realme was sax zeir and
nyne monethis under keiparis ; and the zeir of God ane thousand
twa hundreth nynty and three, the last day of November, Johnne
Baliole maid King throu the help of the false traitour and foir-
sworne tyranne and heratyk, Edwart Langshankis, King of Ing-
land. This {false tyranne hade ane commissioun fra the Paip to
juge in the matteir, and he wist weill that Eobert Bruce was
richtious air ; bot because he wold nocht hald of him and putt the
realme undir subjectioun of Inglismen, he maid Johnne Baliole his
adversarie, that hade na richt undir that condittion to be his man
and to hald of him, contrare the fredome of the realme of Scot-
land, that evir zitt was fre, and agane justice. The nobillis with-
stude, quhairfore Edwart putt him down quhen he hade regnit three
zeiris and ane half, and fasly, lyke ane tyranne, oppressit and
murtheryt the pepill without cause or titill, because thai hade na
King to defend thame.
Bot ane nobill zoung man, callit Williame Wallace, inspyrit be
God, tuke part with the puyre pepill, and defendit the realme, to
the greit displeasure and confusioun of Inglismen, quhill the cum-
ming of the Bruce.
The zeir of God ane thousand twa hundreth nynty and sax
King Edwart send ane greit army to besege Berwyk, and alsua
send twenty and aucht schippis, with armyt men and witteillis; bot
the nobill Scottis defendit the towen, and brynt the schippis, and
slew the men that come thairin. And the nixt zeir eftir come
Edwart the tyrrane himself, with ane greiter poweir, and because
he couth nocht take the town, he maid him as he wald depart and
gang away with his oist like ane tratour theiff a littell out of sycht,
336 BEEVIS CEONICA.
and come agane ane uthir way, as it had bene fra Scotland, and
brocht with him banneris of the annes of Scotland ; and the men
of the town wouyt it had bene thair awin ffolkis, and leit him in,
and sua h,e tuke the town with tresoun lyke ane tratour ; and the
false inhumane tyrrane gart sla man, woman, and child, and sua
war martyrit sevin hunder and fiftie pepill on the Gude Fryday the
iiij kl. of Aprile.
This zeir Williame Kingorne, vicar-generall of Sanct Androis,
putt furth all Inglismen beneficit in his diocy, and the executour
thairof was William Wallace. In his first begynning, agane the
whilk Williame, the King of Ingland, send his thesaurar, Hew of
Crassinghame, bot att the brigg of Striviling he was slane, and his
men chaisit and takin be Williame Wallace ; and eftir this William
Wallace gadderit ane greiter power, and met with King Edwart
the Tyrrane att Stane-muire ; bot he fled for dredor of Wallace,
and durst nocht abyde in the feild.
The zeir of God ane thousand three hunder and three zeiris the
King of Ingland enteryt Scotland with ane greit multitude baith
be sey and land, and slew all his resistaris, and tuke thair gudis, and
causit all the land, except William Wallace, obey to him. That
tyme [the Bruce] King of Scotland was in Ingland, and leifit
there, bot God causit him to ryse sone eftir in defence of his awin
realme.
The zeir of God ane thousand three hundreth and fourtene, the
day was sett of battaill betwix King Robert and the King of Ing-
land on Midd-summer day that was to cum, ane zeir eftir, and the
King of Ingland come with three hundreth thousand fechtand men
of diverse natiounis, and the King of Scotland was bot threttie
thousand men ; and that day, as God wald, the victory feld to the
Scottis, and the King of Ingland was chaisit be James of Douglas
to Dunbar, and eschaipit with aucht Earlis of his awin natioun.
This battaill was striken att Bannokburne in Scotland ; and King
Eobert deceissit, and was bureyt in Dunfermling, as said is, fra
our redemptioun ane thousand three hundreth and twenty-nyne
zeiris.
The zeir of God ane thousand three hundreth and saxtene zeiris
Eobert Bruce was crownit at Scone, the 6th kallender of Apryle ;
BREVIS CEONICA. 337
bot the first twa zeiris he lost and tynt the ffeild, and was chaisit
abak, and his freindis tane and troublit, and he had the sorrow
that cannot be exprymit. He tint thretene battallis thir twa zeiris
aganis Inglismen, bot eftirwartis he ourcome thame ffyftie and
sevin tymeis, att diverse battallis and juperdies. He was callit
thairfore the recoverar of his countre and realme. He deceissit
the twenty and fourt zeir of his regnne, and was burryit in Dun-
fennling. In the 13th buke, cap. viij. to the end.
Eftir the deith of the maist victorious King Robert the Bruce,
the realme was given in keiping to Schir Thomas Randolp, Earle
of Murray, who putt the lawis with much vigour in executioun,
and held greit justice in the kingdome. He carried Davy, the
zoung King, with a royall court to his coronatioun att Scone,
quhair he was crownit by Schir James Ben, bischoip of Sanct
Androis ; and by a speciall bull from the Paip of Rome, Johnn the
22d, for that purpoise to that prelate, he receavit the haly unctioun,
na King of Scotland haveing evir bene anointed before him. The
Schir Thomas Wardane of Scotland, by the procurement of Edwart
Baliole, was poysonit att a ffeist att the Wemys be the sey, in the
zeir of our God ane thousand three hundreth and threttie-twa; and
the zeir eftir that Edward Balliole, with many considerable per-
sonis, come from Ingland and landit in Fyfe, and att the battle of
Duplyne killit the Earr of Marr, Wardane of the Kingdome, and
discumfyt his troops, too neglegent of themselves from a confidence
in thair numbers. Eftir quhiche the young King David, than
about nine zeirs of aige, was sent into Frannce for his sauffity,
quhair he stayit aucht zeir, and eftir his return hayme he recoverit
his awin kingdome, and turnit the Baliole and his out of it for
evir mair. He hade severall victorious battallis over the Inglis-
men, bot was at last takin and maid prisonour at the battle of
Durhame, and was keipit about twelve zear a captive in Ingland,
and with much difficulty obtained his liberty at last for a ransoum
of ane hunder thousand pundis sterlyng. Eftir his name cumming
he began and governit the realme richt weill and nobilly, and pur-
posit to have gane to the Haly Land to fecht aganis the Turkis ;
bot he deyt in the meynetyme att the castell of Edinburgh, the
threttie-uint zeir of his regnne, and was bureyit in Halyrudehouse,
VOL. III. Y
338 BKEVIS CRONICA.
before the hie alter, fra oure redemptioun ane thousand three
hundreth and sevinty zeir. In the 15th buke, capt. i. to the end
thairof.
Eftir the deid of David, Kobert Stewart, his sisteris sonne, was
crownit, and governit his realme weill, in greit tranquilite. He
renewit the confederatioun betwix France and Scotland, and had
greit victoryis upoun Inglismen att the field callit Ottirburne.
The Earle of Northumberland was tane with the Scottis. This
King, after a long trane of glorious works, baith in peace and weir,
finding himself infirme in his auld age, appointed his secund sonne,
Robert Earle of Fyfe, governour of the kingdom in the zeir ane
thousand three hunder auchty and nyne. The ambassodouris of
France and Ingland came to begg of this King a trews for the
Inglismen, which thai kneel'd to obtain, and was grantit thame in
favour to his confederate the French King. He recoverit out of
the handis of Inglismen the haill landis which thai hade possest
themselves off in the regnne of the tyrrane of Ingland, and so,
haveing settled his kingdome in great peace and tranquilite, leaving
nathing in the hands of Inglismen belonging to Scotland except
the three castellis of Berwyk, Jedbrugh, and Eoxbrught, he deyt
of a schort seiknes att his castell of Dundonald, quhence he was
brocht and royallie burried at Scone, the zear of oure redemptioune
ane thousand three hundreth and nyntie, xiij. kallends of May that
zeir he dieyt, and the thride day of Agust he was burieyt. He
leiffit sevinty and foure zeir, and did raigne over Scotland nintene
zeir and twenty-three dayis.
[ 339 ]
GENERAL RULES
FOR READING
WYNTOWN'S CHEONICLE,
WHICH MAY ALSO SERVE FOR THE OTHER SCOTTISH WRITERS
NEARLY COTEMPORARY WITH HIM.
THE POWERS OF THE LETTERS.
A has the several sounds which it has in modern English in
1, all; 2, make; 3, made; 4, hart. The first sound suffers no
change by u or w coming after it, nor the second by i or y. The
third sound is distinguished, where the spelling varies from the
modern, by a mark over the letter, thus A a.
E sounds as in 1, elegant; 2, well; 3, there ; 4, bless; 5, as ee
in bee, with which last it has sometimes the addition of y, which
makes no difference in the sound. The presence or absence of the
quiescent final e generally makes no difference. Where e forms a
full sound and distinct syllable at the end of a word, it is distin-
guished thus e.
/and Y vowel are on all occasions used promiscuously, being
merely different forms of the same letter as / and s, and have all
the variety of sounds, which / has in modern English. They are
frequently quiescent or redundant after other vowels, as in awyn
(pr. awn) own. In genitives and plurals of nouns and in termina-
tions of verbs they may be sounded or not, as the measure of the
verse requires.
0 seems to have sounded as in modern language, and also was
sometimes written promiscuously with u.
340 GENERAL. RULES FOR
U and W vowel are different forms of the same letter, and
sounded like modern u, and also like the French u or eu. They
sometimes come after a and o without altering either the sound or
sense.
Ay, if I mistake not, had frequently the sound of i or y, in tide,
Argyle. v. A,
Oi, oy appear to have had the sound of the French u or eu.1
Ow seems to have been generally sounded as modern oo, and
sometimes as u in sun.2 v. U.
C is sometimes put where s ought to be, e. g. Cy zel, Sicily, v. K
and£
Gh sounds as in 1, character ; 2, yacht, which sound is now ex-
pressed by gh ; 3, machine ; 4, church, v. S.
F and V are sometimes used promiscuously.
G sometimes retains its genuine hard sound, though followed by
a quiescent e at the end of a word or the termination ys, e.g. Crage
crag ; theologys theologues.
H is sometimes omitted, e. g. Omere, Homer. It is also fre-
quently redundant, as herand errand, haboundand abundant, Al-
mayhnys Almains or Germans, qwhyte for qwyte. v. Q, S, Y.
K and C are often used promiscuously.
Quh sounds as wh in who, what, where.
S sometimes takes the place of c, as fors force, pes peace.
Sch is the transition from the old sk or sc (still retained in some
words in Scottish) to the modern sh ; compare the words in the
Glossary beginning with these letters with their cognates. Hs has
sometimes (perhaps erroneously) the same power as sh, e.g. ruhs
for rush.3
T sometimes takes the place of d, especially at the end of pre-
terite verbs and participles. It is frequently redundant after ch
and th at the end of words, e.g. thoucht for thouch tlwugh, wytht
with. v. D.
1 They seem to have had the same sound in England in the time of
Chaucer, who has floyt flute, proine^rwne, etc.
2 The ancient Romans also wrote loumen, joure, as well as lumen, jure.
v. Ainsworth's Dictionary, Essay on letter T.
8 The same irregularity appears in the old English.
EEADING WYNTOWN'S CHKONICLE. 341
B ]> expresses the sound now marked by th in that, this ; whereas
such words as think, thing, are written with th : and this distinction,
with a very few exceptions (apparently faults of transcribers) is
constantly preserved.
7^ is sometimes, though rarely, written in words wherein w is
now used, e.g. vard ward, vyntyr winter, v. F.
W, frequently written for v, is in that case distinguished in the
edition thus W w.
Y consonant is usually followed by h, which seems intended
merely to distinguish it from the vowel y ; e.g. York, menyhe, pr.
York, men-ye, not Y-hork, men-y-he.1
N.B. — Besides the powers above mentioned, most of the con-
sonants, as well those omitted as those here noted, had generally
the same power as in modern language.
These are what may be called the rules of orthography in the
ancient language of Scotland. Some deviations from them may
be found, which I take to be partly owing to the errors or innova-
tions of the transcriber, and partly occasioned by the original
amanuensis writing from the ear.2
1 Sometimes, though seldom, the Ti is omitted ; and then the y in the Royal
and Cotton manuscripts is generally written with this character ^, being a
corruption of the Saxon $. The resemblance of this character to 3 has given
rise to the vile barbarism of writing and printing z for y (as a similar resem-
blance has substituted y for J>) to the utter confusion of whatever is so
misspelled.
2 It is also proper to observe, that in those ages uniformity of spelling was
not regarded even in the most important concerns : hence we find the name
of King David I. before his accession, spelled Davit upon his seal (And. Diplo.),
and " Richari — Roy d'Angleterre" at the head of a solemn treaty. (Feed. vol.
vii. p. 821.) So great was the irregularity of spelling among the Alemans,
that Otfrid in the preface to his Evangelical history complains that it was
impossible to reduce it to any grammatical rules. In like manner Marschal
complains of the Anglo-Saxon, that the word answering to the modern many
had no less than twenty variations of spelling, which he enumerates ; and yet
he has omitted at least one variety of it, viz. , moneg, q. v. ap. Benson.
It must however be remembered in justice to the writers of Wyntown's
age, that succeeding authors have deviated much more from the genuine
orthography, formation of derivatives, of the parts of the verbs, etc. , than they
did, as will be obvious from an inspection of the following Glossary, and a
• comparison of the works of Barber, Wyntown, etc., with those of Douglas
and other later writers. But for irregularity, or rather an utter contempt
342 GENERAL RULES FOR
The utility of the characters A a, e, W w, adopted in this work
for the sake of perspicuity, will appear from the following
examples : —
La we, law, low; Lawe, remainder.
Schawe, shew; Schawe, shave.
like, same; like, every.
Prewe, prove; Prewe, privy.
Lowis, lakes ; Lowis, praises.
I am persuaded that these will not be thought unnecessary
innovations. The use of points, spaces between the words, the
distinction of capital and small letters, etc., were once innovations
upon the established modes of writing.
Here it may also be proper to observe, that I have made a more
frequent use of capitals than is proper in printing modern language,
which is for the purpose of distinguishing nouns from other words
formed of the same letters, e.g. Swn or Son is a Son, the Sun, and
the adverb soon.
Many compounds, which are now written as single words, were
formerly separated. In the edition all such are connected by
hyphens, whereby, without departing from the exactness proposed
in copying the manuscript, the sense is rendered perfectly obvious.
NOUNS
form their genitives and plurals by adding is, ys / and they have
no other inflections or variations. If the word ends with a
of all regulations, there is probably no language of any age or country that
can come up to the English, in which there are not less than two hundred
modes of expressing the sounds of the human voice ; a circumstance which of
itself is sufficient to account for the difficulty foreigners find in learning Eng-
lish. The advantages of an alphabet of two hundred elements and combina-
tions may make a good subject for the panegyrists of the superior excellency
of the modern English.
1 /« is the most frequent termination of the genitive singular in the Mceso-
Gothic, which accounts much better for our genitives being in s, than the
awkward supposition, that it is a contraction of his.
Two or three exceptions to this rule may be found, which seem to be errors
of the transcriber, e.g. VIII. 1. 2926, "Brwys hys Buk." It is not so in th*
Cotton manuscript.
BEADING WYNTOWN'S CHKONICLE. 343
quiescent e, it is thrown out ; and the last consonant, particularly
if d, m, n, I, t, is generally doubled.
Exception 1. Some nouns, and especially those of kindred and
affinity, omit the termination, e.g. VI. 1. 1855, " Systyr Sone,"
sister's son.1
Exc. 2. Those which end in in, yn, ir, yr, suppress the i or y in
the genitives and plurals, thus, takyn taknys, lettyr lettrys.
Exc. 3. Some have irregular plurals, which will be found in the
Glossary.
Nouns formed from verbs, which may be called agents, as per-
forming the action signified in the verb, are generally terminated
in are.2 Some such nouns also end in owr ; but these seem to be
foreign words formed from Latin ones in or.
From every' verb there is formed a noun ending in ing, yng,
expressing the action of the verb, and similar to what the Latin
grammarians call the Gerund? Sometimes the termination is
shortened to in, yn, which seems erroneous.
N.B. — The words of this class must not be confounded with the
participles, which have now usurped their termination.
ADJECTIVES
have no distinction of gender, number, or case.
Those which denote qualities derived from nouns are formed
by adding wis, which the judicious Ihre [in vo. Wis\ supposes the
Mceso-Gothic substantive verb wis-an, as meaning the essence of the
quality. This termination is now perverted to ous, in imitation of
the Latin osus, or the French eux, euse.
1 This peculiarity was retained in Scotland at least down to the time of
Pitscottie. In Anglo-Saxon modor and broker are indeclinable in the
singular.
2 In mg. wair ; as. ger. wer ; isl. ver. man; with the first and most antient
of which agrees the Scottish termination are. Corresponding to this mascu-
line termination was ster, styr, or stre, wherewith the names of female agents
ended, e. g. baknter, browster, webster, which have now changed their gender,
and become baker, brewer, weaver, the English masculine termination having
followed the encroachments of the men upon these female employments, and
driven the female names out of the field.
3 In Anglo-Saxon words of this kind generally end in ung.
344 GENERAL EULES FOE
Adjectives form their comparatives by adding ar, are, and their
superlatives by adding ast, aste, to the positive, throwing out the
quiescent e, when at the end, as usual in inflections or composi-
tions.1
The few irregular comparatives and superlatives which occur
will be found in the Glossary.
THE VERBS,
whatever inflections they may have originally had to distinguish
the moods, tenses, numbers, and persons, had lost almost the whole
of them before anything was written which has come down to our
times. A few vestiges of them are however to be found in our
author and his cotemporaries, chiefly in the second person of the
imperative ending in ys (corresponding to which is ez in modern
French), and some occur in the works of G. Douglas.2
Is, ys, is frequently used as the termination of all the persons
in both numbers of the present verb, but most commonly in the
second and third of the singular.3
The only variations of the verb, which may be called regular,
are those which serve to distinguish the principal branches of it,
viz., the preterite and the participle passive, both which, when
regularly formed, end in id, yd, or it, yt.*
Many participles passive end in in, yn. These and other irregu-
larities in the preterites and participles, which are very numerous,
are duly inserted in the Glossary.
The active participle present ends in and, wherein it agrees with
the Mceso-Gothic, and nearly with the Anglo-Saxon, Islandic, Greek,
1 The terminations of comparison in Anglo-Saxon are r and st preceded by
all the variety of the vowels ; in Islandic are and ast-ur, ast-e, or ast.
2 According to the specimen of the dialect of Lancashire by Tim Bobbin,
several inflections of the verbs still remain in that county, particularly the
old termination of the third person plural in en. In the specimens published
of the Westmoreland and Cumberland dialects, few or none are to be found.
8 In the Mceso-Gothic is is the termination of the second person singular.
The modern, or rather late, termination of the third person in Hi is never used
by Wyntown.
4 See the same commutability of d and t in the Alemannic or Franco-Theotisc
verb. Hickes, g. f. p. 66.
READING WYNTOWN'S CHEON1CLE. 345
Latin, French, etc. Sometimes, but rarely, it is written with end,
and then seemingly for the sake of the rhyme (v. VI. 1. 1632), or
erroneously.1
The same suppression of the penult i or y before n and r, and
the same duplication of the final consonant, which were observed
in the nouns, take place in the verbs, e.g. rakyn, raknys, raknyd,
rakriand ; tret, trettys, trettyd, trettand.
The modifications of the verbs called moods and tenses are, as
in modern English, effected by the use of auxiliary verbs prefixed
to the participle passive. These are have or haf, had, schal or sal,
schuld suld or sud, will, wold, may or mot, micht or moucht, can, couth
or cowde, and mon.
The passive verb is formed, as in modern English, by the sub-
stantive verb with the above auxiliaries prefixed to the participle
passive.
Latin verbs assumed into the language are more truely formed
than in modern English; e.g. appelle from appell-o, now appeal ;
propone from propon-o, now propose.
IN THE CONSTRUCTION
the following peculiarities have occurred to me.
One verb sometimes has two nominatives, e.g. VI. 1. 399.
This seeming irregularity remains among the common people at
present.2
In clauses which have a reciprocal verb, the following pronoun
is generally simple, where modern language requires the addition
of self, e.g., he hym removyd, he removed himself. z There is also
sometimes a following pronoun, which is not now used at all, as
VIII. 1. 4844, he went hym, he went. (Fr. il s'en alia.)
1 The genuine and legitimate termination of the participle present was used
in England in the time of Chaucer, Gower, etc. , and in Scotland it still keeps
its ground among the common people. The confusion of this participle with
the gerund, by giving it the same termination, is one of the improvements of
the modern English.
8 It is also usual with the French, who have received it from their German
ancestors, v. Hickes, g. fr. p. 90, reg. xii.
8 In this simplicity of reciprocation the Scottish agrees with the most
ancient Gothic languages, v. Hiclces, g. as. p. 73, reg. vi.
346 GENERAL RULES FOR
The pronouns pay, pare, pam, are frequently used, where modern
language has he, his, him, she, her; which mode of speaking is sup-
ported by the example of Ulfila. v. Gloss, vo. Dam.
The relative is frequently omitted ; e.g. VI. 1. 385, " Hys Swne
ras, pai callyd Fergus."
Such words as some, apart, etc., are often suppressed; e.g. VII.
1. 1386, [Some] " off hys Legys mad hym a trayne ;" VII. 1. 1651,
" For [some money] of thairis gave assent." v. V. R.1
What the Latin grammarians call the ablative absolute was
commonly used by the Scottish writers without the participle pre-
sent, which seems essential to it in modern language, and remained
so down to our own time. v. VI. 1. 40 1.2
The conjunction pat is sometimes used, where the sense is com-
plete without it. v. II. 1. 680, 694, 695. This practice is still
retained in Scotland.
N.B. — Some notices peculiar to particular words are given in the
Glossary, v. Alane, Ane, For, Ger, Have, In-tyl, Judam, Kyn, Let,
Me-thynk, Wald.
If we are to judge by the rules of grammar as now established, we
may say that they are often violated by Wyntown and his cotem-
porary writers in England and Scotland. But ancient language
can no more be judged by modern rules than a man can be tried
for an action to which a law afterwards enacted affixes the idea
and penalty of a crime.
THE METHOD OF THE GLOSSARY.
THE word to be explained is printed in Roman characters, and
is immediately followed by the names of the kindred languages, if
any, wherein the spelling is exactly the same : next the part of
speech enclosed in ( ) : then the explanation in italic, which is
generally so contrived that it may be substituted for the word ;
1 This form of speech may be referred to the same origin with the French
construction in such phrases as, Donnez moi du pain, give me [some} of the
bread. The German ancestors of the French spoke in the same manner,
v. Hickee, g. f. p. 89, reg. vi.
a It was also common in Mrcso-Gothic and Anglo-Saxon, v. Hickes, g. as.
d. 72, reg. i.
BEADING WYNTOWN'S CHRONICLE. 347
and therefor such useless prefixes as a, an, the, to, are omitted :
lastly, the variations of the word in the kindred languages. Some-
times words not quite of the same meaning are introduced for the
sake of illustration, which are attended with translations in English,
and are enclosed in ( ).
The preterites and participles of verbs, which are regularly
formed, are not marked. In verbs wherein they are irregular, the
principal word, theme, or radix, with its variations, if any, is fol-
lowed by a semicolon, after which is the preterite followed by a
colon, and then the participle passive followed by a point. If a
point immediately follows the colon, the participle is the same
with the preterite ; and sometimes both these are the same with
the radix, e. g., Send, which therefor is thus printed Send ; : . A
short line occupying the place of the preterite or participle signi-
fies that it is unknown.
Variations of the same word, or of the parts of the verb, are
distinguished by commas between them.
The cognate words are all printed in Roman characters, with
the addition of i) > and the Mceso-Gothic 9 j1 except the Greek,
which being generally known, and also having some letters to
which ours are not strictly answerable, is retained, but free of con-
tractions. The practice of printing Moaso-Gothic, Anglo-Saxon,
and other letters not generally known, may perhaps show a greater
appearance of learning ; but I rather wish to be useful, than to
appear learned, and rather to inform than to puzzle.
The various terminations, which the same word has in different
1 The antiquity, importance, and near affinity of the Moeso-Gothic requires
that the following short notice should be given of its alphabet.
Ai generally sounds as e. 9 the seventh letter, as they are classed by
Junius in his Gothic Glossary, appears to have generally had a sound near to
that of y consonant in you, yellow. As this letter very frequently occurs, it
was thought proper to retain it. The sixteenth letter appears to have come
nearest to the sound expressed by hw in Anglo-Saxon, by wh in modern
English, and by quh in old Scottish, and when words having it occur in the
Glossary it is expressed by quh. The twenty-second letter appears by a col-
lation with the cognate languages to have sounded like ku or qu, by which
latter it is expressed in the Glossary. The twenty -third seems to have had
various powers answering to v, w, and «, by one of which it is expressed
when it occurs.
348 GENERAL RULES FOR
languages, frequently make it appear quite different from itself.
To obviate this inconvenience I have generally separated the servile
termination of each cognate word from the main body of it by a
hyphen ; and though verbs are generally given in the infinitive, and
nouns in the nominative, I have not restricted myself, when it would
better illustrate the cognation, from giving verbs in the indicative,
and Latin nouns in the ablative, which some of the best gramma-
rians justly reckon the principal case, and which has survived all
the others, not only in the Spanish and Italian, but even in Latin-
English words.
When the words differ from the modern only in a slight varia-
tion of spelling, and are not nearer to the ancient languages than
the modern are, the cognates are generally omitted.
In some cases they are wanting, because I have not been able to
find any.
* This mark shows that the word to which it is prefixed is to
be read with the same sense as in modern English, besides the
sense affixed to it in the Glossary.
I have not thought it necessary to encumber the Glossary with
every minute variation of spelling, e.g. Dam, fame, paim, paime,
J>aym, payme, which by the rules laid down for the powers of the
letters are known to be the same word. By the same rules, and
those for the nouns, verbs, etc., together with the sound, such
words as ar, qualyteys, inclynyd, dywersyteys, tymys, befor, ande,
antyqwyteys, etc., v. I. Prol., which cannot be mistaken, and would
be mere lumber in a Glossary, are omitted, as also words varied
only by the duplication of a consonant. Derivative words which
are perfectly obvious, such as abstracts ending in nes, negatives,
adverbs in ty, and the like, are generally omitted. With these
allowances, I flatter myself the reader will find scarcely one word
omitted which requires explanation ; without them, the Glossary
must have swelled above the quantity of the work, to which it
is an appendage, as a Concordance exceeds the Bible, to which it
is an index.
A few proper names, on account of the spelling, have a place in
the Glossary.
With respect to references from the Glossary to the text, which
READING WYNTOWN'S CHRONICLE. 349
Tyrwhitt in his copious Glossary to Chaucer has thought it neces-
sary to affix to every word, I have found it proper to omit them ;
partly because the continual insertion of them would nearly have
doubled the size of the Glossary ; but chiefly because the view of
the cognate words must m general be sufficient to establish the
explanation, and because a Glossary, being adapted only to the
language of one author, is intended to be referred to, and not to
refer from. It is indeed the duty of a Lexicographer to authenti-
cate words by referring to authors, but of a Glossarist rather to
illustrate his author's language, where necessary, by a collation of
other cotemporary writers, or of such as relate the same event,
with such passages of his author as appear of doubtful or difficult
explanation, and also to point out the particular passages of his
author, wherein any word has an unusual meaning. This plan I
have therefor followed, and in collecting these authorities I have
spared no labour, as I by no means wish to impose my conjectures
upon the reader, where there is any appearance of doubtfulness.
In the alphabetical arrangement Y vowel, being only a different
form of 7, is classed along with it, as also, for the same reason, W
vowel with U, and W with V. This, it is hoped, will be found
more convenient than to turn from I to Y for a word, or to insert
it under both, and much more natural than to confound J, which
includes at least two consonants, with J, the smallest of the vowels,
and to put V along with U, and at such a distance from F, with
which it has as much identity as the first and last letters in Stars
have.
[ 350 ]
AN EXPLANATORY AND HARMONIC
GLOSSARY
OF
THE OBSOLETE WORDS
IN
WYNTOWN'S CHRONICLE.
A, o,d. isl. sw. (prep.) on, in : so now we
say abed or in bed:
A (adj.) one. o,gr. a. gr. ia. sw. a,
Abad (n. ) delay, v. Bade, q. id. ,
Abays (v.) abash, confound, fr. abbaiss-er.
Abandown (v.) bring under subjection, have
the disposal of. (o/r. a son bandon at his
disposal.) — at abandown, at random, fr.
a 1'abandon.
Abyde (v.) wait for, etc. v. Byde, q. id.
Abil (adj.) able. br. abl. 1. habil-is. fr.
habil. (isl. sw. afl strength.)
Accusatowr (n.) accuser. 1. accusatof.
Acqweyntans (n.) acquaintance.
Actowne (n. ) covering for the body made of
strong leather, lined or quilted with cotton,
wool, hair, or the like. [Grose on armour,
p. 15] o/r. auqueton.
Adresly (adv.) with good address.
Adwerser (n. ) adversary.
Aferd (part.) afraid, as. afered.
Affere (n. ) appearance, countenance, generally
warlike, (isl. fare, sw. faerg, ger. farbe,
colour, isl. fare strength, opportunity of
rencounter. )
Affere (v.) become, be proper, (mg. fagr proper,
suitable. )
Afferme (v.) establish, support, confirm, ojr.
afferm-er.
Affray (n.) terror, fr. affre.
A -f omens (prep.) opposite to.
Agayne (adv.) again, as. agen.
Agayne (prey.) against, as. agen. isl. gagn.
Agreve (v. ) aggrieve, injure, v. Greve.
Ayre (n. ) heir, heiress, isl. arf . I . hser-es.
Ayre (n.) /. appearance. I. 1. 1385. VII.
1. 51.
Ayre (adv. ) formerly, mg. air. as. ser.
Ayrly, arly (adv. ) early, as. arlice. isl. aria.
Aysyament (n.) ease, emolument, fr. aise.
Ake (n.) oak. as. ac, aec. sw. ek. b. eycke.
Akyre (n. ) acre. as. acera.
Al, as. al. d.b. (adj.) all. v. Allaris.
Allane (adj.) alone, al. alain. ger. allein.
b. alleen. — hyr alane VIII. 1. 725, in mod.
sc. her lane.
Alb (n.) long white linen garment worn by
the priest at mass. I. alb-a.
Aid, as. (adj.) old. al. ger. prec. alt. o,l.
alt-us.
Alege (v.) absolve from allegiance, fr. al-
leg-er.
Alyawns (n.) alliance.
Allaris (adj.) of all. as. allera genit. pi. of
al.
Allkyn, all kinds of. allkyn kynd, VIII. 1.
2193, seems tautology, v. Kyn.
All-owte, all-wtraly (adv.) utterly, entirely :
so in fr. toute-outre.
Almows (n.) alms. gr. eXerjpoffwii. isl. ol-
musa. sw. almosa. as. almes.
Als, ger. b. (adv. conj.) as.
GLOSSARY OF THE OBSOLETE WOEDS.
351
Als, alsa, alsua (conj.) also, just so. as.
aelswa.
Amang, amangys (prep.) among, as. ge-
mang.
Ambassatowr (n. ) ambassador.
Amese, ameys (v.) mitigate, appease, extin-
guish strife, etc. (br. masw soft. )
Amyabill, VIII. 1. 2344, seems for amicable.
Amyrale (n.) admiral, fr. amjral.
Amove (v.) move with anger, offend, stir up,
excite, fr. emouv-oir.
Aname (v.) call over the names of, muster •»
*And (con.) if. mg. gan, 9an. g/r. a*, isl.
sen.
Andristown, St. Andrews.
Ane (adj.) one, the same. mg. ains, ain. gr.
&>. as. an, sen. isl. al. ger. ein. sw. an,
en. b.di een. The same word with less
emphasis before a noun is the modem
article an ; v. II. 1. 917. In Wyntown's
time it was rarely used before a word be-
ginning with a consonant, but afterwards
it was put before all nouns indifferently.
v. Douglas and other later writers.
Ane (v.) agree, enter into union.
Anyng (n.) union, agreement, isl. ening.
Anelyd (pret. v.) aspired.
Anens (prep.) opposite to, over against.
Anerly (adv.) only, in mod. sc. allenarly.
Anherd (v.) adhere, ojr. aherd-re.
Anys (adv. contr. of ane syis) once.
Angir, isl. (n.) vexation, grief, gr. ayypis.
Annamalyd (part.) enameled.
Anoy (n.) annoyance.
Antycessowr (n. ) ancestor. I. antecessor.
Apert (adj.) bold, free.
Apon (prep.) upon.
Aporte (n. ) deportment, conduct.
Apostata, I. (u.) apostate.
Apparale, apparyle (n.) apparel, furniture,
equipage, fr. appareil.
Appelle (v.) appeal. I. appell-o.
Appere (v.) appear.
Ar, as. isl. (n.) oar. d. aare. sw. ara.
Aras (v.) pluck, snatch, v. Arrace, q. id.
Archedekyne, archedene (n..) archdeacon.
Are (adv.) early in the morning, mg. air.
isl. ar.
Are (adv.) already, formerly, mg. airis)>an.
as. geare, aer.
Arest (n. ) stop, rest.
Argue (v.) blame, censure, depretiate, call in
question. I. argu-o.
'Argument (n.) accusation, reprehension.
Armyng, armwris (n.) armour, arms.
Armys (pi. n.) 1, arms. 2, armorial bearing.
Arrace (v.) pluck, snatch, fr. arrach-er.
Art or part, concern by advice and instiga-
tion, or by actual perpetration.
*As (adv.) when, wherein.
Ask (n.) aquatic animal of the lizard kind,
supposed poisonous.
Aspy (v.) espy, watch, to take advantage of,
lie in wait for.
Assay (n.) tryal, trying situation, combat.
Assay (v. ) essay, try, prove.
Assyis, VIII. 1. 918, for Assys, q. v,
Assaylyhe (v.) assail, assault.
Assaut, fr. (n. ) assault.
Assege (v. ) besiege, fr. assieg-er.
Assege (n. ) siege.
*Assemble (\.)join in battle.
Assemble (n.) engagement, battle.
Assemle (n.) assembly.
Assys (a..) jury, jurors, v. Spelman, Skene.
Assyth (n.) satisfaction, (ir. ga. sith, peace.)
Assyth (v.) satisfy.
Assolyhe, assoyl (v.) absolve, acquit.
Assuffryd (part.) suffered.
Astonay (v.) astonish, confound, ojr. es-
tonn-er.
At (pron.) that, which, what.
At, sw. d. (conj.) that. isl. ad.
Athe (n.) oath. mg. aij> pr. eth. as. aj>.
otd. eij>-ur. isl. sed. b.d. eed. sw. ed.
al. ger. eid.
Athyr (adj.) either, as. aeg)>er.
Atys (n.) oats. as. ate.
Atoure (prep.) over, beyond, exceeding.
Atoure (conj.) moreover.
Attyrcope (n.) poisonous spider, as. atter-
coppa. (as. ater, isl. eiter, 6. etter, poison :
sw. kop insect, b. kop spider.)
AJ>ir (adj.) either, both, each other, as.
a)>or. sw. etthera. mod.fc. ij>er.
Aw ; awcht : . (v.) 1, own, be possessor or pro-
prietor of. 2, owe, be bound in duty. mg.
aih ; aiht-a : as. ag ; aht : isl. aa ; aatte ;
opw. a.
Awbyrchowne (n.) habergeon, fr. hauber-
geon. It was a coat made of several folds
of leather, cotton, wool, etc., and covered
52
GLOSSARY OF
with mail of small rings riveted together,
or with small plates of iron like fish-scales.
[Grose on armour, p. 15.]
Awbl aster (n.) cross bow, I. arcubalista, arba-
lista. fr. aubeleste, arbaleste. [v. Grose
on armour, p. 57, who calls it arcus balis-
tarius.]
Awcht (pret. v.) owned, etc. v. Aw.
Aucht (adj.) eight, ing. ahtau. as. eahta.
al, aht. ger. b. acht.
Auchtand (adj.) eighth, mg. ahtud. as.
eahtoj>a. isl. aatunde. al. ahtoda.
Awchtene (adj.) eighteen.
Awld (adj.) old. v. Aid. q. id.
Awle ryale, V. 1. 4293, seems royal hall or
palace: perhaps Huchown was King's
poet. (gr. av\-r), 1. aul-a, isl. haull, great
house, palace.)
Awn, awyn (adj.) own. mg. aigin, aihn.
as. agen. ger. eigen. b. eyghen. sw. egen.
Awntyre (n.) adventure, v. Aventure.
Awtayne (adj.) haughty, v. Hawtane, q. id.
Awtare, awtere (n.) altar. o,fr. auter.
Awtor (n.) author. I. auctor.
Awtorite, auctorite (n.) authority.
Awaland (part.) IX. 1. 856, seems riding or
galloping quickly down the hill, as if
tumbling, (fr. aval-er to go, or fall, down,
b. vall-en to fall, rush.)
Awawns (v.) advance, fr. avanc-er.
Avantage,/r. (n.) advantage.
Awaward (n.) van-guard, v. Waward.
Avenand (adj.) elegant in person and be-
haviour. o,fr. adveuant courteous, polite,
fr. avenant handsome, genteel.
Aventure (n.) adventure, risk. br. antur.
isl, aefentyr, ceventur. ger. abenteuer. fr.
avanture.
Averys (n.) avarice. (otfr. aver covetous.)
Avyryle (n.) April. M. Gloc. Averyl.
Awyse (v.) advise. o,fr. avis-er.
Awysment (n.) advice, consultation.
Awysse (part.) well advised, cautious.
Awaymentis, VIII. 1. 873. Unless this be
corr. for Awysmentis, I know nothing of
it. v. Gloss, ad Script. X. vo. Avisamen-
tum.
B.
Bachelere, o,fr. (n.) is a degree of prefer-
ment in chivalry and theology.
Bade (n.) abiding, delay, v. Byde.
Bak, o,d. isl. sw. (n.) back. as. bac.
Bayt, Bayth, v. Bate, Bath,
Bayhly, Balyhey (n.) bailie.
Bald, as. ger. (adj.) bald. otd. bald-a. isl.
bald-ur. al. it, bald-o.
Ban, as. (n.) bone. isl. al. bein. sw. ben.
Band, mg. as. (pret. of bind) bound.
Band, isl. sw. ger. (n.) bond. mg. band-i. as.
band-a. fr. bande. pers. bend.
Banys (v.) banish.
Banare, banyre (n.) banner, the distinguish-
ing flag or ensign of a chief in war. I.
bandum. v. Spelman. gr. fiavSov. br. ban-
niar, baner. (mg. bandwo signal, bandw-
gan to make signals.)
Baneowre, Baney wre (n.) bearer of the banner.
gr. f3avdo<f>op-os.
Baptysyne (n.) baptism.
Bare, as. (n.) boar. ger. baer. I. verr-es.
De Barys rayk, the boar's race. I. cursus
apri, a tract of ground near St. Andrews.
Bargane (n.) battle, skirmish, conflict, isl.
baratta. sw. bardaga. (I. bargines, fortes
in bello. Isidori Gloss.)
Bargane (v.) fight, skirmish.
Barge (n.) ship of some kind : /. mod. Bark
is the same word.
Barme hors, VIII. 1. 3727. Q. If a horse used
to carry barm (yest), or a small sorry
horse? Sc. Chr. has "simplicem equum."
Barm is expl. small in Gloss. Lindenb. qu.
Spelman, p. 63, which he thinks a mistake.
Barnage, barne (n.) collective body of the
barons or noblemen. o,fr. barnes, barnage.
Ib. baronia. Knyghton, col. 2321.
Barn, mg. otd. isl. sw. d. al. ger. (n.) child
male or female, as. beam.
Barnehede (n.) childhood.
Barnelike (adv.) childishly.
Barnetyme (n. ) all the children of one woman
(as. team progeny; ^tym-an to bring
forth.)
Barown (n.) baron, noblemen, br. barwn.
Barras, barrere (n,) barrier, outwork at the
gate of a castle ; fence or lists to enclose
combatants, made
' Of meikle bastyn Rapis thrungyn
' Throw Stoups, that full deip were dungin
' Within the Erd richt stalwartly.'
o,fr. barra. fr. barriere.
THE OBSOLETE WOEDS.
353
Bassenet (n.) light helmet, generally without
a visor. [Grose on armour, p. 11.]
Bat, as, isl. sw. al. (n.) boat. br. ir. bad.
Batale, batayle (n.) 1, battle. 2, war, as vice
versa in Ijb. bellum is battle. 3, army. 4.
division of an army. fr. bataille.
Bathe, baith (adj.) both. mg. bai, ba, ba9oj>.
as. ba. batwa. o,d. bad-ur. isl. sw. bade.
ffer. b. beide. Sometimes it applies to more
than two, e.g. VIII. 1. 1959, which is per-
haps irregular.
Bat ward (n.) boat-keeper, boat-man.
Bawdekyn (n.) IX. L 602, seems bodkin,
pointed instrument. It was also the name
of a cloth interwoven with gold.
Bawm (v.) embalm, fr. embaum-er.
Be, as. (prep.) by. ger. bei.
Bedene (adv.) quickly.
Bed-men, bead-men, whose duty it is to pray
for their benefactors.
Beelde, Beld (n.) properly image. 2, model
of perfection or imitation, as. bili>, bild.
b. beeld, beld. sw. bild.
Befom (prep, adv.) before, as. beforan.
Begyle (v.) beguile, pers. gila. isl. gilia.
Begouth, begowt(pret. v.) began, al. gond-a.
Behald (v.) behold, as. beheald-an.
Beis (subst. v.) is. 2. be ye.
Bele (v.) burn, blaze, isl. bael-a.
Belyve (adv.) quickly, norman-soxon, bilive.
Berne (n.)beam of light.
Ben (adv.) towards, or into, the inner part of
the house, as. b. binnen.
Bene (part, of subst. v.) been.
Bene (infinitive of subst. v.) be, as. beon.
Benysowne (n.) blessing, ga. beanachd. isl.
bianac. o,fr. beneison. The beggars beny-
sown is a well-known toast.
Berd (n.) beard.
Bere, as. (n.) bear, barley.
Bere, 6. (n.) bear (1. ursus) as. bera. ger.
baer. (pgr. J3eip-oi>, hairy, shaggy.)
bynd beris IX. 1. 991, seems a proverbial
expression, perhaps now unknown.
Bere, as. (n.) bier (I. feretrum)fr. biere. ger.
bser — broucht on bere, dead.
Bere ; bare, born : born, (v.) 1, bear. 2, con-
duct one's self. mg. bair-a pr. bera. gr. I.
fer-o. Oj&. isl. ber-a. al. as. ber-an. — bere
on hand, affirm.
Bery (v.) bury. as. biri-an. ger. berg-en.
VOL. III.
Berth (n.) rage. isl. sw. brtede.
Bertane, Bertown, v. Brettane.
Beset, IIII. c. 7. Kub. /. er. for besyd.
Beteche (v.) betake, commit, as. betaec-an.
Besy (adj.) busy. as. bysi. b. besigh.
*Best, sw. (n.) beast, anyanimnl not human.
1. it. bestia. fr. beste. b. beeste.
Betald (part.) told.
Betraysyd, betresyd (pret. v.) betrayed.
Betwyx, as. (prep.) betwixt, between.
Bewte (n.) beauty. This spelling infers that
the fr. word beaute had the same pronun-
ciation with us 400 years ago which it has
now.
* By (prep.) away from, beyond, past.
By (v.) buy. as. bycge-an.
Bybyl (n.) bible.
Byde ; bade : — . (v.) 1, remain, wait, expect.
2, bear with, abide by. mg. beid-an. as.
bid-an. od. biid-a. isl. byd ; beid :
Byg (v.) build, as. bigg-an. isl. sw. bygg-a.
Bykkyre (v.) skirmish, (br. bicre ; pers.
pykar battle, contest.)
Byrn (v.) burn. v. Bryn, q. id.
Birny (n.) properly armour for the breast :
sometimes extended to armour in general.
as. birne. isl. brinia. (isl. sw. bringa
breast.)
Byrtht (n.) birth, propagation of animals or
Bysynt (adj. ) seems horrible, as. bysmorfull .
Byschap (n.) bishop.
Blasowne (n. ) dress over the armour, on which
the armorial bearings were blasoned, " toga
propriae armaturse." Th. de la More, p.
594. It seems the same with Tabart.
Bles (n.) blaze, (as. blsese, blisa, torch.)
Blyn (n.) cease, desist, gr. eXiww. as.
alinn-an, blinn-an. (br. blin-o, to be
tired.)
Blyss ; blyssyd, blyst : .(v.) bless, isl. bliss-a.
Blyst (n.) blast, as. blaest.
Blyth (adj.) glad, joyful, as. blij>e. sw. al.
blid.
Blok (v.) cut into useless or rude unformed
pieces, like rough blocks of stone or wood.
Blod, as. o,d. isl. sw. the same with
Blud (n.) blood, kindred, nation, mg. blo>.
ogr. jSXor-os. ger. blut. prec. plut.
Bodyn, prepared, ready, v. Bown, q. id.
Bolnyd (adj.) swelled, swelling, isl. bolgin.
354
GLOSSAEY OF
Borch, bowrch (n.) pledge, security, as.
borg. b. borghe. v. Borw, Freth.
Bord, br. as. o,d. (n.) board, v. Burde, q.
id.
Bordure,/r. (n.) border.
Borw (v.) put in borch, literally lock up : v.
Ihre, vo. Borg. v. Borch.
Bost, br. ga. (n.) boast, haughtiness.
Bot (conj.) but. v. But.
Bowys (imp. v.) IX. 1. 2796, bow ye.
Bown (part.) prepared, furnished, ready,
willing. o,d. buin, isl. sw. boen, bodd.
Bownte (n. ) goodness, valour, v. Gud.
Bowstowre, VIII. 1. 5023, whether the name
of the kind of engine, or of this particular
one, as great guns had particular names, I
know not.
Bowsum (adj.) ready to bow, obsequious.
Bowsumnes (n.) I. prol. 67 seems business.
Bra (n) 1, rising ground. 2, upper part of a
country, e.g. , Bra-Mar, Bra-Catt, the Braes
of Angus.
Brade, brayd, brede, breyd (adj.) broad, spa-
tious. mg. isl. braid. 05. bred. sw.
bred.
Brayne-wod (adj.) crack-brained.
Brak (pret. v.) broke, v. Brek.
Brandanys (pi. n.) VIII. 1. 2264, people of
Bute, and, I believe, also of Arran, whether
so called in honour of St. Brendan, I know
not. The channel between Arran and Ken- '
tire is called Kyle-Brannan. v. Barber, p.
404. Sc. Chr. V. ii. pp. 175, 315, 316.
Boeth.f. 330 a.
Brandreth. VIII. 1. 7007. (as. brandred
andiron, mod. sc. brander gridiron, which
may be presumed the same with Bran-
dreth, (as hundyr and hundreth) and a
gridiron seems fitter than an andiron for
the purpose in the text.)
Braseris (pi. n.) armour for the arms.
Brede (n. ) bread, as. breod. sw. brsede.
Brede (n.) breadth, isl. breid. sw. bredd.
Bredyre (pi. n.) brothers, v. Brodir.
Brey (v.) terrify, as. brege-an.
Brek ; brak : brokyn. (v.) break, mg. brik-an.
as. brec-an. al. brehh-an, pret. brah. (br.
breg ; gr. ftpm-i) breaking.)
Breme (adj.) furious, roaring as a wild beast,
as. brem-end. (isl. brim raging nf the
sea.)
Brettane Britain. This seems the genuine
and legitimate spelling of the name of this
island, from Bret, the name given to the
people by the earliest Greek writers, and
the foreign writers of the middle ages, as
well as by the people them selves, and Stan
or Tan a country. This name the Koman
poets for the sake of their versification cor-
rupted to Britannia, which all succeeding
writers have copied from them. Among
ourselves it was varied to Brettayne, Bret-
tany, BrettanyM, and sometimes by the
common metathesis of r Bertan and Bar-
tan, whence the name of Dunbarton, which
gave so much offence to Mr. Matthew
Bramble, that he would have it altered to
Dunbritton. Wyntown gives the natives
the names of Brettown, Bertown, Brettane,
and adjectively Brettis.
Brettys (n.) fortification. o,fr. bretesche. v.
Spelman, vo. Bristegus.
BreJ>ir (pi. n.) brothers, v. Brodir.
Breve, I. (n.) letter, brief, isl. sw. bref.
Brig, as. (n.) bridge, b. brug.
Bryn ; brynt : . (v.) burn. mg. brinn-an. as.
al. brenn-an. isl. brenn-a.
Bryst (v. ) burst, rush. isl. brest. as. byrst-
an. sw. brist-a.
Brod, ga. (n.) sharp pointed instrument, sw.
brodd. (isl. brodda point of an arrow.)
Brodir, broj>ir, brudyr, bruthir (n.) brother
in pi. bredyre, bre)>ir. as. broj>er. o,d.
brojjir. isl. brodur, pi. breeder, pers.
brader.
Browdyn (part.) embroidered, (br. brodio ;
fr. brod-er, to embroider.)
Brow (n.) eye-brow, forehead, as. braewe.
Bruhs, VIII. 1. 2526 /. bruise, f. brush.
Bruk (v.) enjoy, as. bruc-an. isl. bruk-a.
6. bruyck-en. (I. fruct-us enjoying, enjoy-
ment, fruit, mg. unbruck9a useless. )
Brukyl (adj.) brittle, ob: brokel. I. fragil-
is.
Bras, brusch (v.) press, bruise, push. as.
byrs-an. mod. sc. briz. (ga. bris-am. fr.
bris-er, to break or bruise. )
Brwte, Broyt (n.) romance of Brutus the
imaginary father of the Britons, a most
popular work in Wyntown's time, which
had for some ages poisoned the history of
Britain.
THE OBSOLETE WORDS.
355
Bwys (pi. n.) boughs of trees.
Biik (n.) book. vug. o,d sw. bok. as. boc.
ger. buch.
Bundyn (part.) 1, bound. 2, entitled, mg.
bundan-s. as. bunden.
Bwrch, bwrowe (n.) burgh, town. mg. baurg.
as. burg, burh, buruh. I. burg-us.
Burd (v.)jest. ojr. bourd-er. Ib. burd-o.
Burde (n.) 1, board. 2, table, mg. baurd.
br. bwrd. as. isl. sw. d. b. bord. o,d.
mod. sc. brod.
Burdowne (n.) big staff, fr. bourdon.
Burgens, burges (pi. n.) burgesses, mg.
bauiQans. I. burgens-es.
Burjown (v.) sprout, bud. fr. bourgeonn-er.
Burn, as. (n.) rivulet.
Buschment (n. ) ambush.
Buske, isl. sw. d. (n.) bush. ger. bnsch.
Busk (v.) prepare, address.
But (prep.) without, besides, (conj.) except,
unless, as. butan, buton. This word is
always duly distinguished from'the adver-
sative conj. bot. v. VII. 1. 1905.
Bute (n.) boot.
Bute (n.) help, remedy, amends, as. isl. sw.
ger. bot. br. budd.
Buth, ga. (n.) shop. br. bod, bwth. isl.
bod, bud. sw. bod.
Cabil (n.) cable, sw. b. kabel.
Cadens (n.) cadence, versification.
Cayttevely (adv.) like caitifs, basely, (br.
caeth, captive, slave.)
Callyd (pret. v.) called, esteemed.
Cald (n.) cold. mg. od. isl. kald. ger. kselte.
ci.l. chalti.
Cald (adj.) cold. mg. kald. isl. ger. kalt.
al. chalt. otl. cald-ns. I. gelid-us.
*Can (aux. v.) sometimes means began.
Capytane (n.) captain, fr. capitaine.
Carl (n.) man as distinguished from woman
or boy. isl. sw. al. karl, whence the mod.
proper name Charles.
Carl (n.) rustic man. as. ceorl.
Carpe, karpe (v.) speak, talk.
Cas (n.) case, chance : — of cas, by accident,
casually.
*Cast (v.) contrive, v. Rest.
Cast (n.) contrivance, sw. kast.
Castelle (n.) castle. I. castcll-um.
Castellan (n.) keeper of a castle. I. castel-
lanus.
Castelwart (n.) governor of a castle.
Castyne (part.) cast. v. Kest.
Catale (n.) cattle.
Cerkil (n.) circle, fr. cercle.
Certis (adv.) certainly, fr. certes.
Cesse,/r. (v.) cease. I. cess-o.
Chalange, chalans (n.) challenge, accusation.
Chanowne (n.) canon. 1. canonic-us. fr.
chanoine.
Chape (v.) escape, it. scapp-are.
Chapillane (n.) chaplain. 1. capellan-us. fr.
chapelain.
Chapitere (n.) 1, chapter, division in a book.
2, assembly of clergymen, fr. chapitre.
Chasty (v.) chastise, b. kastii-en. fr. chasti-
er.
Chawdmelle VI. 1. 2275, rencounter, broil.
(fr. chaud hot, melee fray, altercation) v.
Skene in vo.
Chawmyr, chamowre (n. ) chamber. I. earner- a.
v. Note VIII. p. 310, 1. 1105.
Chawnge (n.) change.
Chef, fr. (n.) chief, over-lord.
Cheke (n.) cheek.
Chekkare (n. ) exchequer.
Chere,yy. (n.) cheer, entertainment.
Chere (n.) temper of the mind, as displayed
in the countenance, (ob. ciere countenance)
v. Hevy.
Ches ; chesyd : chosyn (v.) choose, as. ceos-
an. al. ger. b. kies-en. isl. kys ; kaus :
kosenn.
Chesybil (n.) an ecclesiastical dress, v. Spel-
man, vo. Casula.
Chesowne (n.) blame (o,fr. enchoisonn-er to
blame).
*Child (n. ) young gentleman.
Chyldyr (pi.) children.
Chyld-ill (n. ) pains of parturition.
Cystews (pi. n.) Cistercians, fr. cistaws.
Clahynne, Clachyny (n.) clan or tribe of people
living in the same district under the com-
mand of a chief, ga. ir. clan. al. clein.
ger. klein. b. klein, klain. and mg. in
dative pi. klahaim, all signifying young,
small, or children, and in the application
to the highland tribes inferring the whole
clan to be descendants of one common
ancestor.
356
GLOSSAEY OF
Clame (v.) claim. I. clam-o.
Clame (pret. v.) v. Clime.
Clath (n.) cloth, as. claj>. o,d. klede. isl.
sw. d. klsede. ger. kleid. b. kleed. (br.
clyd making warm.)
Cled (part.) cloathed. as. claded.
Clek (n.) hook.
Clene (adj.) clean, pure. as. clen. go,, br.
glan.
Clen, clenly (adv.) clearly, completely.
Clere (adj.) clear, complete.
Clergy (n.) learning.
Clerk (n.) 1, learned man. 2, priest. I.
cleric-us ; Priests being the only persons,
who possessed any learning, and therefor
supposed the only persons qualified for any
office, which required the knowlege of even
reading and writing ; neither is this idea
quite exploded in the present day, though
the art of printing has now enabled even
the lower classes of the laity to acquire
more knowlege than the generality of the
clergy had a few centuries ago.
Clethyng (n.) cloathing. v. Clath.
Clewe (v.) cleave, fasten, b. klev-en.
Clime; clame: — . (v.) climb, as. clim-an.
ger. b. klimm-en. (gr. /c\t/i«£ a ladder.)
Clostyr (n.) cloister.
Cofyne (n.) coffer, shrine, br. coffr. (gr.
Jco0w-os a basket.)
Coft (pret. v. ) purchased, bought, b. kought.
al. couft-un [they] bought, (ing. kaup-an ;
1. caupon-or ; od. isl. kaup-a ; sw. kop-a ;
ger. kauf-en ; ojr. a-chapt-er ; to buy.
Cog, as. (n.) ship, probably very short, for
such is the meaning of isl. kugg-r. d. kog.
Coym in Cott. MS. for Com, q. v.
Col, as. (n.) coal. isl. sw. ger. kol.
Collage (n.) college.
Collatyowne (n.) conference. I. collatio-ne.
Collegyd (adj.) collegiate.
Com, as. (pret. v.) came, became, isl. kom.
Come (n.) coming, arrival.
Commendyd (part.) esteemed, having the
character of.
Comownys (pi. n.) 1, inferior people (so ap-
plied now in the highlands). 2, community
including all ranks.
Compeyhnown (n. ) companion.
Compte, fr. (n.) account, reckoning.
Comunate (n.) community, fr. communaute.
Condampnyd (part.) condemned.
Condyt (n.) letter of safe conduct.
Conford (n.) comfort, ojr. confort.
Confort ; : . (v.) comfort.
Connand, v. Cownand, Cwnnand.
Consale, consayle, concel, cownsale (n. v.)
council, counsel. — of cownsal, by advice, in
consequence of consultation.
Conquest (u.) acquisition by industry or war:
both meanings are retained in mod. sc.
Conqwest (pret. v.) conquered.
Consayt (n.) conceit, conception.
Console (v.) conceal.
Contemporane (adj.) cotemporary.
Contene (v.) contain, comprise, fr. conten-
ir.
Contene (v.) continue.
Contes (n.) countess.
Contrare, contrary (v.) contradict, thwart. I.
contrari-o.
Cophyne, v. Cofyne, q. id.
Copy (n. ) plenty. I. copi-a, from which it
seems formed for the sake of alliteration1 in
I. 1. 1339 ; it rarely occurs elsewhere.
Corage, sp. (n.) courage, b. koragie.
Corrump (v.) corrupt. I. corrump-o.
*Cors (n) cross, by the usual transposition of
r from I. cruc-e or it. croce, the word being
imported from Rome after the sound of c
was vitiated, and used instead of galga
and Cristes rode. [v. K. Alfred's Beda, L.
i. c. 25.] (ing. usrami)>s crucified. Ulfila,
Mark, xv. 15.) Crosses were frequently
set up on the highest parts of the roads,
whence the frequent name of the Cors hill,
e.g. the half-way house between Glasgow
and Greenock.
Corskirk (n.) cross-church.
Costage (n.) cost. Ib. costagi-um.
Costay (v.) go by the side of. fr. costoy-er.
Costlyk (adj.) costly: also magnificent, d.
sw. kostelig. 6. kostelick.
Cownand (n.) covenant, ojr. couvenant.
Cowndyt (n.) safe conduct, v. Condyt, q. id.
Counsale (n.) counsel, v. Consale, q. id.
Cowntays (n.) countess.
Cownte (n.) earldom, (not shire.) fr. comte.
Cowntere (n.) rencounter.
Couth, cowde (aux. v.) could, v. Cun, Ken,
Cumpany.
Cowatys (n.) avarice, fr. convoitoise.
THE OBSOLETE WORDS.
357
Cower (v.) recover.
Coyyne, v. Cuvyne, q. id.
Crabyt (adj.) peevish : mod. sc. also has kan-
kerd in the same sense. Q. if both are
from the seemingly perverted motion of a
crab, which is in I. cancer ?
Crag (n.) great rock. ga. carrig. br. craig.
Crakyng (n.) long protracted disagreeable
noise.
*Creature (n.) Creator, br. creadwr.
Crel (n.) pannier, hamper, ir. kril.
*Cry (n.) proclamation, br.fr.cri.
Crystyn (adj.) Christian, as. cristene.
Crystyante, Crystyndome (n.) 1, Christianity.
2, the countries occupied by Christians.
Cronykil, cornykil (n.) chronicle, pi. Corne-
klis, cornykkli.
Crote (n.) VII. 1. 499, smallest particle, sw.
krut. mod. sc. crum.
Crownare (n.) coroner.
*Cruel crwal (adj.) keen, steady, inflexible.
Cruk (n.) crook, hooked weapon, (br. crwcca
crooked.)
Cubicnlare (n.) gentleman of the bed-chamber.
I. cubicularius.
Cum ; come : cummyn. (v.) come, become,
proceed, as. cum-an. al. chum-an. opw.
kum-a.
Cumbyre (n.) embarrassment.
Cumly (adj.) comely.
Cumpany (n.) 1, company. 2, followers. —
"He couth rycht mekil of cumpany," he
could bring many followers to the field.
Cumpynabil (adj.) a/able.
Cumrayd (pret. v.) encumbered, embarrassed.
Cwn ; couth : (v.) know, etc. v. Ken, q. id.
Cwndyt (n.) safe conduct. v. Condyt, q. id.
Cunyhe (n.) coin. (I. cune-ns the die, which
gives the impression to the money.)
Cunnand (part, of Cun) knowing, skilful. It
must not be confounded with the prostitu-
tion or perversion of knowlege now under-
stood by dinning.
Cwnnand (n.) covenant, v. Cownand, q. id.
Cuntre (n.) country.
Cuppil (n.) rafter, rafters, f. so called from
being in pairs or couples, br. cwpl.
Curature (n.) curator.
Cure (n.) care, charge, br. arm. cur.
Curt (n.) court, collective body of attendants
in peace or war, so equivalent to family,
retinue, army. When without any distinc-
tion it is the papal court.
Curtays (adj.) courteous. o,d. kurteis.
Curtasy (n.) courtesy. o,d. kurt.
Cusche, cusse (n.) cuissart, cuisse, quisset,
armour for the thighs. [Grose on armour,
pp. 23, 82] (fr. cuisse thigh.)
Cusyne, cusyng (n.) cousin, fr. cousin.
Custymabil, custwmale (adj.) customary.
Custume (n.) custom, fr. coustume.
Cuvyne (n.) combination, conspiracy, secret
agreement. o,fr. couvine.
Cuwyre (v.) cover.
D
Dagare (n.) dagger.
Daynte (n.) regard, esteem.
Daywerk, dawerk (n.) day's work, generally
understood of a battle. Westmorland,
Daark. v. Daw, Work.
Dalmatyk (n.) -white, dress worn by Kings
and Bishops. Gloss, in M. Paris.
Dame, fr. (n.) 1, lady. 2, mother, and so,
Gnd dame grandmother.
Damyselle (n.) damsel," young lady. o,fr.
damizelle.
Dang (pret. v.) v. Ding.
Dasyd (&Aj.) stupid . I. desid-e. as. dysig.
b. dwses.
Daw (n.) day. mg. od. as. sw. d. b. al. dag.
isl. dag-nr. ger. prec. tag. br. diau. —
dwne of daw, dead.
Daw (v.) dawn. (isl. dag-ar it dawns.)
Dawngere (n.) 1, danger. 2, in his dawn-
gere, in his power as a captive. 3, but
dawngere VIII. 1. 5256, seems without
hesitation, [v. Tyrwhitt.] (2) o,fr. dan-
gier, dongier distress, servitude.
Dawerk, v. Daywerk.
De (v.) die. v. Dey, q. id.
De,fr. (prep.)o/.
Debonare (adj.) gentle, courteous, kind. fr.
debonnaire.
Debonarete, courtesy, fr. debonnairete.
Decern (v.) 1, discern. 2, decree. I. de-
cern-o.
Declere (v.) declare, make clear.
Decret (n.) decree. I. decret-um.
Decretyt (part.) decreed.
Dede, deid (n.) deed, action, as. daed.
358
GLOSSARY OF
Dede, deide (n.) 1, death. 2, cause of death,
e.g. pestilence, as, ded. sw. doed.
Dede-ill (n.) -mortal sickness.
Dede (adj.) dead.
Dedlyke (adj.) mortal.
*Defame (n.) defamation.
Defaut,/r. (n.) default, want.
Defoul (v.) defile, defeat. (p,fr. defoul-er
tread under feet.)
Defowle, VIII. 1. 3414, seems disaster or
disgrace.
Deyhgne hym, VIII. 1. 2374, condescend.
Dey, de ; deyde : dede. (v.) die. otd. isl.
dei-a.
Deid (n.) deed, also death, v. Dede. q. id.
Dele (n.) sJiare. — ilk dele, the whole; sum
dele, some part; or they may be trans-
lated by the adverbs entirely, partly.
This is the word noted by Bede as a
specimen of the language of the British
Scots : it is more certain, that it is to be
found in his own and all the other lan-
guages of Gothic origin, mg. dail pr. del.
as. dal, dsel. b. d. deel. sw. del. al.
ger. teil. mod. sc. del or dale, share,
dividend, in partnership among fishermen,
etc. mod. eng. (a great) deal, a deal (at
cards).
Dele ; delt : . (v.) divide, share, mg. dailgan.
o,gr. 5ieX-ew. as. dael-an. ojd. deil-a.
isl. sw. del-a. d. deel-er. b. deil-en. al.
ger. teil-en. mod. sc. del (the meat), mod.
eng. deal (the cards).
Dele (v.) deal, manage, treat, sw. del-a.
Delf (n.) grave, b. delve, (as. delf-an to dig,
bury.)
Delyte (n.) delight.
Delytabyle (adj.) delightful.
Delyver (v.) 1, deliberate. 2, determine after
deliberation. I. deliber-o.
Delyverance (n.) 1, deliberation. 2, deli-
very.
Delyverly (adv.) freely, nimbly, (o/r. de-
livre/ree.)
Demayne (n.) domain. o,fr. demayene.
Demayn, demane (v.) maltreat, injure. o,fr.
demangi-er. (isl. mein, maein damage, hin-
drance.)
Deme (v.) judge, consider, as. dem-an. isl.
daem-a. (gr. 0e/x-ts law.)
Demenbyr (v.) dismember, mutilate.
Den (n.) a respectful title prefixed to names :
it seems the same with otfr. dame. I.
dominus, sp. don. (pers. dana wise or
learned man.)
Denmarkis (pi. n.) people of Denmark.
Depart, fr. (v.) divide, separate.
Dope (adj.) deep.
Dere (n.) 1, animal not domesticated under
the government of man. (v. Shaksp. K.
Lear, a. 3, sc. 4.) 2, deer, which in latter
times were the most considerable wild
animals in this island, gr. Q-r\p. as. deor.
ger. thier. isl. dyr, diur, whence Diur-
ness, a peninsula in the north-west extre-
mity of Scotland,
Dere (adj.) dear, pretioits. as. deor. o,d.
isl. dyr.
Dergat (n.) VII. 1. 61, target, shield, ga.
targaid. as. targ, targa. isl. tiarga.
Dern (adj.) secret, obscure, mysterious, as.
dearn, dim.
Derth (n.) dearth, dearness.
Desayt (n.) deceit.
Descens (n.) descent. I. descens-us.
Det (n.) debt, duty, just, right, fr. dette.
Detful (adj.) dutiful.
Dettyt (part.) bound in duty.
Dewyce (n.) devise, legacy.
Dewys, all at, VIII. 1. 1676, seems exact to
instructions.
Dewyse (v.) speak, narrate, fr. devis-er.
Devysyd, VIII. 1. 2284, for dyvysyd, di-
vided.
Devore (n.) IX. 1. 3285, seems achievement.
(o,fr. devoyer to finish, achieve.)
Dycht ; : . (v.) destine, dispose, prepare. —
dycht to dede, sent to death, as. dyht-
an. o,ger. dicht-en.
Dyke(n.) 1, ditch. 2, watt. as. die. isl.
diki. sw. dike, in both senses, ga. dig
ditch, gr. rei^-os watt.
Ding; dang: dung, dungyn. (v.) drive,
thrust, conquer, as. deng-an. isl. deinge.
ga. ding-am.
Diocesy, diocy (n.) diocese.
Discend, descend. Discens, descent.
Dysces (n.) decease. I. decess-us.
Dyscrywe (v.) describe.
Discumfyt ; : . (v.) discomfit.
Discuverowr (n.) discoverer, scout.
Dysese (n.) privation of ease, trouble.
THE OBSOLETE WOEDS.
359
Dysese (v.) deprive of ease, trouble, perse-
cute.
Disherysown (n.) disinheriting.
Disheryt (v.) disinherit, fr. desherit-er.
Dyspens (n.) expense. I. dispens-us.
Dyspyte (n.) despite.
Dyspytwysly (adv.) despitefully.
Dyspone (v.) dispose. I. dispon-o.
Dyssawarra (adj.) III. 1. 597, seems aban-
doned, and is perhaps the same with o,fr.
desserre, broken up, left off, abandoned.
Dyssymbelatyown (n. ) dissimulation.
Dyssymyle (v.) dissemble. I. dissimul-o.
Dystawns (n.) 1, distance. 2, dissension.
Dystrenyhe (v.) press, vex, trouble. I. dis-
tring-o.
Dystroybulance, dystrowblans (n.) disturb-
ance, trouble.
Dystrublit (part.) troubled, distracted.
Dystrwy (v.) destroy. I, destru-o. it. di-
struggere.
Dyt (v.)fill up, stop. as. dytt-an.
Dyte (v.) indite, dictate. I. dict-o. isl. sw.
dict-a. fr. dict-er.
Dyte (n.) writing, composition.
Dyvyse (v.) 'divide, fr. divis-er.
Do ( v. ) has as great a variety of meanings as
facio in I.
Doggydly (adv.) angrily.
Dom, as. isl. d. sw. (n. ) judgement, v. Deme.
Dorture (n.) dormitory, fr. dortoir.
Dow (v.) endow, fr. dou-er.
Dowchsperys, V. 1. 4350, twelve peers. o,fr.
douze pers.
Doughty (adj.) courageous, valiant, as.
dohtig. sw. dugtig. (as. dug-an ; isl. sw.
dug-a, to excell in valour. )
Douchtyr (n.) daughter, mg. dauhtar. pers.
as. al. dohter. gr. Ovyar-qp. b. dochter.
Dowre, a word I can find in no author but
Wyntown, who, though it frequently
occurs, always connects it with the very
same words, v. VI. 1. 1578. (br. dewr
brave, daring, strong, ger. thor bold, teur
excellent, praise-worthy, isl. Dor the god
of thunder. Tyr the god of war.) If it
has no connection with any of these, Q. if
the natural order of the sentence is " mony
wes dycht to dowre (hard) ded ? " but if so,
it is the most violent transposition in Wyn-
town's work. v. Dure.
Dowt (n.) doubt, mistrust, fear. fr. doute.
Dowt (v. ) doubt, apprehend, fr. dout-er.
Dowtews (adj.) formidable.
Drave (pret. v.) drove, as. draf. isl. dreif.
Dravere (n.) driver.
Dred ; : . (v. ) dread, as. draed-an.
Drede (n.) 1, dread, fear. 2, doubt.
Dredles (adv.) undoubtedly.
Dreme (n.) dream, sw. droem. (br. drem
sight, vision.)
Dress (v.) treat well or ill.
Dress (v.) address, prepare, fr. dress-er.
Dreuch (pret. v. ) drew. as. drog.
Drevyn (part .) driven.
Drychyng (n.) protracting time, as reluctant
to do what is required. Ch. dretching. isl.
trseg-a. ger. trsegheit. pers. diraigh.
Drownyn (part.) drowned, drenched.
Drwm, ga. ir. (n.) 1, back, ridge. 2, long
chain of mountains, br. trum. — Drwm-
albane IV. 1. 1122, ridge of A Iban, called
simply )>e Drwm in 1. 20, is the ridge
of mountains which separates the rivers
running into the sea on the west coast of
Argyle and Inverness-shire, from those
which run into the German sea.
Drwry (n.) according to Tyrwhitt, courtship,
gallantry, mistress; Speght, Hearn, so-
briety, modesty, v. Ch. Rom. of the rose
1. 5064. R. Gloc. p. 191. In G. D. it is
clearly presents given as tokens of love,
"pignus amoris," Virgil, or in mod. sc.
keepsakes. But in our author VI. 1. 181,
it seems truth in love, or true love. (p,fr.
dru, drue sweetheart; druerie love, gal-
lantry; Arad. faithful, in which senses the
other gothic languages have similar words.
br. arm. trugar compassionate, tender
hearted.)
Duche, fr. (n.) dukedom.
Duyhs (n.) VIII. 1. 2525, seems blow. v.
Rud. vo. Dush.
Dule (n.) grief, sorrmo. br. dolur. ga. doil-
ghios. 1. dol-or. fr. douleur, dueiL
Dwme (n.) judgement, v. Deme, Dom.
Dwmmys-man (n.) Judge.
Dwn, dwyn (part.) done. v. Daw.
Dung, dungyn, v. Dyng.
Dur, isl. al. (n.) door. mg. daur. as. dure.
Dure, dowre (adj.) hard, stubborn, unfeeling,
ir. ga. dur. I. dur us.
360
GLOSSARY OF
E
E (n.) eye. Eerie, eyne, eyes. as. eag pi.
eagen. prec. pi. oeghene. pers. ine.
Ecleps, eclippis, eclipse, gr. e/cXeii/'is.
Eddyr (n.) adder, br. neidr. as. neddr,
setter.
Effere (v.) v. Affere, q. id.
Eiferis (pi. n.) concerns, transactions.
Eft, eftyr (adv. prep.) after, as. eft, efter.
o,d. isl. eptir. sw. d. ifti, efter.
Eftyr-hend (adv. prep.) after, afterwards.
Eifectyown (n.) affection.
Effectwis (adj.) affectionate.
Egyptys (pi. n.) Egyptians.
Eyne, eene (pi. n.) eyes. v. E.
Eyth (adj.) easy. v. Eth.
Ek, eyk (v.) add, augment, join. as. ic-a,
iec-a. isl. eik-a.
Elde, eylde (n.) 1, age. 2, division of time, in
chronology, as. elde. al. eldi.
Eld-fadyr (n.) grandfather.
Eldar (pi. eldarys, eldrys) elder, ancestor.
Elyte (n.) elect. 1. electus. otfr. elit-e.
Ellys (adv.) else, otherways.
Erne, eym (n.) uncle, as. earn. o,d. sw. om.
b. oom. pers. urn.
Empryce (n.) Empress.
Emprioure (n. ) Emperor.
Emprys (n.) enterprise. o,fr. erapris.
Enbusch (v.) put in ambush, fr. embus-
qu-er.
Enbuschment, buschment (n.) ambush.
Encheson, otfr. (n. ) occasion — " par encheson
de ly" on her account. [Feed. V. ii.
p. 472.]
Enday (n.) day of ending or of death.
Endlang (prep.) along, as. andlang.
Enfors (v.) enforce, repress, contrail.
EngreWe (v.) grieve, hurt.
Enherd (v.) adhere, v. Anherd, q. id.
Enpresone (n. ) prisoner, v. Presowne.
Ensawmpyl (n.) example, sample.
Entent, fr. (n.) intent, purpose.
Ententyment (n.) VIII. 1. 3863, seems repre-
sentation. Sc. Chr. has M stultis consul ta-
tionibus."
Enteryd, entyrit (part.) interred, buried, fr.
enterr£.
Entyrdyt (v.) interdict. o,fr. [il] entredit.
Entre,/r. (v.) enter.
Entre, fr. (n.) entry.
Enwche (adj.) sufficient, (n.) plenty.
Enwerown (prep.) round about, fr. en-
viron.
Er (n.) ear.
Erar(adv.) sooner, rather. Erast soonest.
Erd, b. (n.) earth, mg. airj>-a. as. card, eorj>.
isl. d. sw. iord. al. erda. ger. erde.
Erd (v.) bury, commit to earth, isl. iard-a.
Erddyn (n.) earthquake, noise in the earth.
as. eor)>-dyn.
Erie (n.) earl. as. eorl. isl. iarl. .
Erlys (n.) earnest penny, fr. arrhe, erres.
ga. airlis.
Errure (n.) error, fr. erreur.
Ers (n.) backside.
Eschap (v.) escape, fr. eschapp-er.
Eschele, VIII. 1. 6217, 6221, division of
an army, in Sc. Chr. V. ii. p. 342 turma.
v. Barb. p. 250, I. 48. R. Brunne, p. 297,
seems to use it for the whole army.
Eschet (D..) escheat, (as. scaet goods, isl. skat
tribute.)
Eschewe, ethchewe (v.) avoid, fly. otfr.
escheu-er.
Ese (n.) ease, (v.) give ease, refresh.
Esful (adj.) producing ease, commodious.
Est, as. (adj.) east.
Ete ; : ettyn. (y.)eat. mg.'et-an, itan. gr. I.
ed-o. as. et-an. isl. et ; at : b. et-en. (ga.
ed; as. sete. ob. aetfood.)
Etel (v.) design, attempt, gr. e0e\-w. o,d.
isl. sw. setl-a.
Eth, eyth (adj. ) easy. as. e}>, eaj>, iej>. isl.
aud. o,sw. ger. od.
Ethchape, Ethchet, Ethchewe, v. Eschap, etc.
It appears that th and s have been often
used promiscuously, e. g. Linlithgow in
many old writings Linliscu, Athol called
Asseles, etc.
Evangile, fr. (n.) gospel, gr. evayye\ioi>.
Evyn (n.) eve, day preceding.
Ewyne, I. prol. 92 /. for gevyn. v. Geve.
Ewyn (adj. adv.) even, in a direct line.
Evynlyk (adj.) equal, uniform, impartial.
Evyr (adv. ) ever.
Evyr-ilk-ane, every one.
Evore (n.) ivory. 1. ebur. fr. yvoire.
Excede (v.) exceed. I. exced-o.
Excusatyown (n.) excuse.
Expart (adj.) expert.
THE OBSOLETE WOKDS.
361
P
Fa, as. (n.) foe, enemy, (mg. fi-9an ; as.
fe-an, fi-an ; o^w. fi-a; al. fi-en, to hate.)
Facund (n.) eloquence. I. facundia. oJr.Ch.
faconde.
*Fade (v. ) taint, corrupt, or /. fall short in.
(isl. fat-ast (impersonal v.) is defective.)
Fadyr (n.) father, isl. fadir. as. faeder.
8,100". fader, b. vader. ger. vater. al. fater.
yr. I. pater, (mg. fadrein parents.)
Fay (n.) faith, confidence. o,fr. fe, fey. fr.
foy. sp. fe.
Fay (n.)foe, enemy, v. Fa, q. id.
Fayhle (v.)fail, be deficient.
Faylyhe (n.) fail, non-perfomance.
Fayne (adj.) glad, well pleased, as. sw.
faegen. isl. fegin.
Fayre, fare (adj.) handsome, (not merely
white-skinned) as. fseger. isl. fagur, faar.
al. sw. fager.
Fayre, fare (adj.) sufficient, capable, expe-
dient, proper, mg. fagr. o,gr. tf>ep-os. isl.
faer. sw. foer.
Fayre (n.) course, journey, v. Fare, q. id.
Fal, fale; fell: fallyn. (v.) befall, happen,
have right, belong. — it fell him, it hap-
pened to him.
Fald, mg. isl. al. (a.) fold. as. feald.
Fald (v.) VIII. 1. 4990, seems pret. of Fal.
which appears to be overturn, throw down,
as. fael-an. sw. faell-a. b. veil-en.
Falyhand (part.) failing, deficient.
Falow (n.)fellmo, associate. o,d. faelage.
Yalovf(v.) follow, n. b. This spelling occurs
only in the latter writing at the end of the
work ; in the other it is Folow, which
agrees better with the other languages,
viz. as. folg-ian. al. folg-en. b. volg-en. —
perhaps mod. sc. falow is a corr. innova-
tion.
Falshed, falshad, falsate, falset (n.) falshood.
Famyle (n.) family, fr. famille.
Fand, faynd (v.) endeavour, try, tempt, as.
fand-ian. Ch. fonde. (mod. sc. He maks
a fend, he makes a shift.)
Fand, as. al. (pret. v.) found.
Fannowne (n.) seems a linen handkerchef
carried on the priest's left arm at mass.
Fantown (adj.) fantastic.
Fare, fayre ; fure : fame, (v.) go, travel, pro-
ceed—fare' rudely with, deal rudely with,
mg. fat-an. as. far-an^we£ for. o,d. isl.
sw. fa.T-a.pret. for.
Fare, as. (n.) journey, voyage, road. isl. far.
o,l. for us. Oeb. V. vi. p. ccxciii. (Fare
isle, the isle in the fare-way between Ork-
ney and Scotland.)
Fairly, IX. 1. 1218, for Ferly. wonder.
Fassown (n.) fabrick, figure, manner, fr.
fa?on.
*Fast (adv.) stoutly, eagerly, keenly.
Fat, as. isl. sw. (n.) vessel of every kind and
every size. b. vat.
Faucht (pret. of Fechi) fought.
Fawt (n.) want. fr. faute. sw. fat.
Fe (n.) 1, cattle. 2, money. 3, wages. 4, here-
ditary property in land, etc. o,d. fie. isl.
fe. sio.o'.fae. al. fio. grer.vieh. (mg. faihu;
as. fea, feo, riches.)
Febil (adj.) feeble.
Feche, fych (v.) fetch, as. fecc-an.
Fecht ; faucht : fouchtyn (v.) fight, as.
feaht-an pret. feaht, fuht. ger. fecht-en.
al. feht-an.
Fecht (n.) fight, battle, al. fehte.
Fede (n.) enmity, as. fseh>. isl. fed.
Fefte (pret v.) V. 1. 3019, gave possession
with the forms of law.
Feftment (n.) act of giving such possession.
Feys (n.) fief. VI. 1. 129, royal dignity, f.
improperly, v. Spelman, vo. Feodum.
Feyhne (v.) feign. I. fing-o. ojr. feigne.
Fekil (adj.) fickle.
Feld, as. al. ger. (n.) 1, field. 2, battle.
Felde (pret. v.)felt.
Fele, feil (adj.) many 'much. mg. isl. al. filu.
as. fela. 6. vele. These seem the same
with gr. iro\-vs, and the obsolete positive
of I. plus, plurimus.
Felle, fellown (adj.) fierce, keen, severe, dread-
ful, as. felle. b. fel. o,fr. fel, felon.
[Hickes, gr. fr. p. 94.]
Felny (Q.) fierceness, severity, etc.
Fenyhe (v.) feign, v. Feyhne. VII. 1. 72, it
seems delay or fail, but I know not why.
Fenyheine (n.) feigning, fiction.
Fens (n.) fence, defence. I. defensio.
Fer, ger. al. (adv.) far. mg. fairra pr. ferra.
Ferd (a.dj.) fourth, as. feorj>-a. b. vierde.
Fere ; ford : feryn. (v.) go, etc. v. Fare, q. id.
as. fer-an, pret. ferde.
362
GLOSSAEY OF
Fere (n.) associate, as. fer-a.
Fere, fery (adj.) vigorous, in full health and
strength, active, get. fertig. (p,d. fiar ; isl.
faar; ger. ferch, vital strength.)
Ferly (n.) wonder, isl. fyrn. (v.) wonder.
(adj.) wonderful.
Ferly (adv.) fairly.
Ferine, fr. .(adj.^rm.
Ferine, isl. fr. (v.) confirm.
(Barell) Ferraris, VIII. 1. 5697, and V. R.
" cadiferreos," Sc. Chr. V. it p. 332 : and
v. Barber, p. 306, I. 39.
Fers (adj.) fierce, violent.
Fest (a.) festival. 1. fest-um. fr. feste.
Fest (v.) treat with a feast, fr. festoy-er.
Festayd (pret. /. irregular of the same v.)
Festyne (v.)fbind, confirm, as. fasstn-ian.
Festnyng (n.) confirmation of a bargain, as.
fsestming. — Hand-festnyng, marriage with
the incumbrance of some canonical impedi-
ment, not yet bought off. [v. Pitscottie, p.
42.] A perversion of this custom remained
till near the end of the last century.
[Martin's West. Isles, p. 114. Pennant's
Second Tour, p. 80.]
Fete (pi. n.)feet. as. M.
Fetyl (v.) join closely, grapple in fight, mg.
wij>-an ; 1. vitt-o ; isl. fit-ia to tie. (isl. sw.
Westmereland. fsetil band or fetter.)
Feute, o,fr. (n.) fidelity of a vassal to his
lord.
Fych(v.) fetch, v. Feche.
Fyfe (a.Aj.)five. mg. fimf. as. fif. b. viif.
Fyftene, fifteen. Fyftend, fifteenth.
Fyle (v.)' defile, pollute, as. a-fyl-an.
Fine, I. (n.)end. fr. fin.
Fine, ojr. (v.) make end. I. fin-io.
Fyre flaucht (n.) flash of fire. (b. vlacken to
scatter fire.)
Fyrth (n.) a word of several meanings, but
our author seems to use it only for a wood,
I. 1. 1386. ga. frith, frioth. (Firth of
Forth, firth of the wood, translated by the
Islandic writers Mirknafiord.)
Fysch (n.) fish. mg. od. d. isl. sw. flak. as.
flsc. ger. fisch.
Fyvesyis (eAv.)five times.
Flatlyngis (sAv.)flat.
Flaw (n.) sudden flash of fire, or blast of
wind.
Fie, Hey (v.)fly. as, fle-an. isl. fly.
Fleche (v.) flatter. I. lac-io, pellic-io. ger.
fleh-en. b. flets-en.
Flechowr (n.) flatterer.
Fley (v.) terrify, frighten, isl. fael-a.
Fleisch, ger. (n..) flesh, mg. leik. as. flsesc.
Fleme (v.) banish, isl. flseme. as. flym-an.
Flewoure, flavour. Flevorand, flavouring.
Flyt (n.) move, change residence, isl. flit-ia.
sw. flytt-a.
Flyttyng (n.) furniture, etc. removed.
Flote, isl. fr. (a.) fleet, ger. not.
Flowrys, St. Bryd wes in hyr. V. 1. 4665-6.
St. Bryd flourished : so Sc. Chr. V. ii. p.
132, "est in floribus suis." Douglas "era
llamado flor de flores." [Pineda's Geneal.
of Douglas, p. 124.]
Flud(n.)/ood.
Flur, ger. (n.) floor, as. isl. sw. flor.
Fluris (v.) flourish.
Foysown (n.) profusion, plenty, v. Fwsown,
q. id.
*For (conj.) because.
For, fr. pour, before infinitive verbs is accord-
ing to the rules of mod. eng. expletive.
For (inseparable prep.) implies negation, ex-
cess, priority, or vitiation of the natural
sense of the word to which it is prefixed.
Forast (n.) forest.
Forbysnyng (n.) specimen, omen. as. forbys-
nung. (bysn-ian to shew an example.)
Fordelyd (part.) wasted, perished, as. for-
dseled. I. perdelet-us.
Forga (v.) forego, give up. as. f organ.
Forly (v.) lie sinfully with a woman, as.
forlig-an. sw. forligg-a.
Forlorne (part) lost. as. forloren.
Forowt, forowtyn (pret. ) 1; loithout. 2, besides,
sw. forutan.
Forowth (prep.) before in all its meanings.
mg. faura. al. fora. sw. forut.
Forray (n.) forage, procuring of forage, gr.
fiopa. fr. fourrage.
Forray (\.) forage, plunder, fr. for-er.
Forryowr (n.) forager.
For-rwyd (pret. v.) repented exceedingly.
Fors, isl. sw. (n..) force, violence.
Forfy (adj.) powerful, (fr. vent force violent
wind.)
Forspokyn (part.) spoken before.
Forsuk (pret. v.) forsook, refused, declined,
(sw. forsag-a, forsak-a renounce, deny,)
THE OBSOLETE WOEDS.
363
Forterys (pi. n.) fortresses.
Forthynk (v.) think not, regret.
ForJ>ar (adv.) further, as. forjjor.
ForJ?i as. (conj.) therefor.
ForJ>irmare (adv.) henceforward.
For-wakyd (part.) exhausted by want of sleep.
(mg. wak-an; o/A. isl. vak-a, sw. wak-a;
as. wac-ian, 1. vigil-o, watch, want sleep.)
Foryhet ; : . (v.) forget, (isl. get remember.
pers. yad remembrance.)
Foryhottyn (a part, of the same v.) for-
gotten.
Fouchtyn(part.)/ow<7A2. as. fohten.
Found (v.) go. as. fund-an. (Jr. fond-re sur
1'ennemi to rush upon -the enemy.)
Fowndyn, fundyn (part.) found.
Fowrme [furme C. MS.] (n. v.)form.
Fowrtyd (adj.) fortieth.
Fra, as. otd. (prep.) from. ing. isl. fram.
Frayne (v.) ask. mg. fraihn-an. as. frsegn-an.
isl. fregn-a.
Franchys (n.) franchise, liberty, (arm. fr.
franc; ger. frank, free.)
Frature (n.) VIP. 1. 880, seems what is called
the Crater-house or Fratery, wherein the
novices (fratres) eat daily, and the prior
and monks on particular festivals.
Frawcht (n.) freight, ger. fracht.
Frawcht (v.) carry for freight.
Frawnkis, Frawns, French.
Fre (adj.) free, noble, mg. friga. as. freah.
ger. frei.
Fre (adj.) beautiful, lovely, excellent, br.
ffraw, prydus. arm. frau. o^w. fri. isl.
fryd. ger. frey. b. fraey. (Freya, the
Gothic goddess of love.) v. Old Romance
qu. Warton, V. iii. p. Ixxv.
Fre (adj.) entire, complete, as. freo.
Fre (adv.) freely, completely.
Fredwme (a.) freedom.
Frely (adj.) beautiful, etc., it seems literally
beautiful-like, as in mod. sc. bony-like. v.
Fre, Fwde.
Freud (n.) relation, friend. otd. isl. d. sw.
frende ; ger. freund ; al. friund ; b. vriend.
(mg. fri9onds occurs only as friend; as
also as. freond, frynd.)
Frendyt (part.) made friends,
Frendschepe (a.) friendship,
Frenswm (n.) friendly.
Frere, fr. (n.) frier.
Freth (v.) liberate, discharge from confine-
ment or obligation, (as. frij> ; sw. fred,
frid; b. vrede, peace, liberty.) "all J>air
borous frethit." Feed, V. vii. p. 469,
col. 2.]
Fretis (pi. n.) omens, superstitious notions.
(al. frist-an to interpret.)
Frog (a.) frock such as carters use.
Froyte (n.) fruit.
Frwsch (v.) break in pieces, fr. froiss-er.
Fwde (n.) food. br. bwyd, fwyd. as.
fode.
Fwde [(n.) seems to have been originally
the name of a high office : and it is not
improbable, that Ferchar, [IV. 1. 1139]
Nectan, called by Fordun and Wyntown
son of Fode, and " Brude fil Fathe " [Reg.
S. And.] may have had these distinctions
from offices born by their fathers. This
title, like many others, was afterwards
degraded to lower offices, [v. Ihre, vo.
Fogde, col. 515. Wachter, vo. Vogd.
Gifford's Description of Zetland in Bib.
Topog. Brit. No. xocxmi. p. 35. Hickes,
gr. fr. p. 99, vo. Vassus.] We find it also
as an unofficial title of dignity given to
both sexes, as appears by Q. Maid being
called "frely Fwde," [VII. 1. 584] and the
very same words applied to Sir Tristrem
in an old romance seemingly copied from
Thomas Rymor ; and the word also occurs
in two prophecies ascribed to Rymor. If
I mistake not, the words applied to a
woman by the coarse poet Skelton, though
apparently the same with the honourable
epithet given to Q. Maid, are widely
different, mg. fads. sw. fogat, fougte,
foute, fogde. ger. vogd. b. voght ;
governor, president, etc. (b. see-voogd
admiral.)
Fule (n.)fool, simpleton. o,d. o,sw. isl. fr.
fol. br. Sol.
Fwlth (a.) fulness, mod. sc. footh.
Fwndyn (part.) found, as. isl. funden.
Fwndyt, fwndyd (part.) founded.
Furd (n.)ford. al. furt.
Fure, d. (a.) furrow, as. furh. sw. for.
Fure (pret. v.) went, etc. v. Fare.
Furme (a.) form, in C. MS.
Fwsown (n.) profusion, abundance. I. fu-
sion-e. ojr. fuisou.
364
GLOSSARY OF
Fute (n.) foot: also pi. feet, when used for
measure.
G
Ga, gai, gang; gade yhed, yheid, yhude,
went : gane, gayne, went, (v.) go. mg.
gagg-an pr. gangan ; pret. idd9-a. as.
gan, gang-an ; pret. code, geode. isl. ga,
gang-a ; pret. od. b. ga. ger. geh-en.
prec. ge-en. n. b. Some make went the
same with mg. wand-9an, to turn or
change ; but it requires much etymological
twisting to make out their identity.
Gais (imperative v.) go ye.
Gab (v.) talk idly, mock. as. gabb-an. isl.
sw. gabb-a. (p,d. sw. gab mockery.)
Gadyr (v.) gather, assemble, as. gadr-ian.
Gas, as. isl. (pret. v.) gave.
Gayn (v.) be Jit, proper, isl. gegn-a. sw.
gagn-a, gen-a.
Gayn-come (n.) coming again, return.
Gaynyhe, v. Spryngald. B. Harry, p. 342,
1. 44, has "gainyie of steel." (ir. game
reed, cane, [Lhuyd] arrow [Bullet] isl.
gana to rush.)
Galay (n.) galley, sw. galeia. sp. galea.
Gamyn, gamen (n.) sport, mirth, joy. as.
gaming, isl. sw. gaman.
Gang (v.) go. v. Ga.
Gannyr (n.) gander.
Gare (v.) v. Gere, q. id.
Garnysown (n.) garrison, fr. garnison.
Gast, as. sw. (n.) ghost, ger. geist.
Gat, mg. isl. (pret. v.) got, begat.
Gate (n.) way. mg. gatwo. isl. gat-a. o,b.
gatte. — gang your gate, begone.
Gawd (n.) trick. (p,fr. gaud-ir, make game
of.)
Gdwel (n.) gable, end of any thing, isl. gafl,
end of a house, ship, chest, valley.
Geawnd, geawnt (n.) giant, fr. geant.
Geys (pi. n.) geese, as. ges.
Gendyr (v.) generate, fr. en-gendr-er.
Gentil,/r. it. sp. (adj.) of honourable birth.
Gentil (n. ) person of honourable birth.
Gentrys (n.) noble birth and conduct. o,fr.
gentieresse.
Gere, not pr. jere (n.) armour, military
accoutrements, as. gar ; pers. gerra ; ger.
ger; weapon, isl. geir spear. Ch. uses
this word in many more senses, and in Sc.
it has been after Wyntown's time of such
extensive use, as to mean furniture,
utensils, tools, property in general, almost
every thing. I do not see that other
nations have given it such unlimited
acceptation.
Ger; gart : . now pr. gar (v.) compell, make
or cause, isl. gior, gsere. o,sw. giser-a,
gar-a. This v. like make, bid, etc., in eng.
is almost always followed by an infinitive
v. without the intervention of to.
Ges (v.) guess, sw. giss-a. ger. b. giss-en.
Gesnyng (n.) hospitable entertainment, isl.
gistning.
Gest, more frequently used in the pi. Gestis,
literally acts or deeds performed. I. gesta,
res gestse : in its more usual acceptation a
narrative of such acts.
Gest (a.) joist, beam.
Get (n.) generation, birth, offspring.
*Get ; gat : gottyn. beget, isl. get ; gat :
Gettis (imperative v.) get ye.
Geve ; : gevyn. (v. ) give. v. Gyf.
Gyand (n.) giant, v. Geawrid.
Gyf; gave: — (v.) give. mg. gib-an. pret.
gaf, gef. otd. gief-a. as. gif ; gaf : isl.
gef ; gaf : gefin. b. gev-en.
Gyf. gyve (conj.) if. mg. gabai. as. gif.
Gyle (n.) guile. o,fr. gille. pers. gila.
Gylt, as. (n.) which, after the corr. sound of
g came in, required u to preserve the sound,
and so is now guilt.
Gyne (n.) engine, fr. engin. I. ingeni-
um.
Gynnyng (n.) beginning, (as. ginn-an ; o,ger.
otb. ginn-en, to begin.)
Gyrs (n. ) grass, as. gsers, grses. b. gers.
Gyrth (n.) sanctuary, (mg. gawairj>i. as.
grij). isl. sw. grid, peace, safety.)
Gyrthyn (pi. n.) girths of saddles.
Gyve (conj.) if. v. Gyf.
Gladsum (&<ij.) gladdening. _
Gle, glewe (n.) glee, music, mirth, game,
sport, as. gleo, glie, glig.
Gled (n.) kite. as. glyda ; d. glede; sw.
glada, all expl. in I. milvus. But see
Deuter. xiv. 13 in St. Jerom's and the eng.
translation, and also Pennant's Zoology,
article Kite.
Glowerne, Glocester, i.e. Claudius' ern, as
Whit-ern. Sim. Dun [col. 187, I. 23] has
THE OBSOLETE WOKDS.
365
Glaworna, /. by mistake of writing or
printing o for e.
Gluw (n.) glove.
Godlike (adj. ) godly, pious; not resembling
God, as Homer's heroes.
Governale (n.) government. Jr. gouvernail.
Garf, sw. b. (n.) grave, as. graef. isl. grauf.
(mg. grab-an to dig.)
Grane (g.) groan, as. gran-ian. 6. gran -en.
Gre (n.) degree, gradation, graduation, rank,
step. — In nakyn gre, by no means.
Gre (v.) graduate, promote.
Gredy (n.) greedy, as. gredig. b. gretigh.
(mg. gredags hungry. )
Greis, IX. 1. 847. /. er. for Grevis, greaves,
armour for the legs. fr. greves : but v. B .
Harry, p. 230, I. 91.
Grene, as. (adj.) green, isl. sw. b. green.
Gret ; grat ; gruttyn. mg. isl. greit-an.
as. grset-an. ojd. sw. grat-a. prec. crid-en.
Gret, gryt (adj.) great.— Intyl gret thyng,
greatly.
Grettumly (adv.) greatly.
Grew (adj.) Greek. o,fr. grin.
Grewhuud (n.) greyhound.
Greve (v.) grieve, aggrieve, ojr. grev-er.
Grewis (pi. n.) grievances.
Gryt (adj.) great.
Gruch (v.) grudge, ojr. groucliier.
Grund, mg. as. isl. sw. ger. (n.) ground.
Grwndyt (part.) completely instructed.
Gud (adj.) 1, good. 2, when applied to a
man, brave. Now in Sc. religious, as on
the exchange of London, rich; in short,
excellent in whatever kind of merit is
most in esteem.
Gud, gudys (n.) stock of a farm, goods : it is
most frequently used in the singular.
Gud-dame (n.) grandmother.
Gudlyk (adj.) good, gratious.
Gud-syr (n.) grandfather.
Gwn, br. (n.)gown. ga. gun.
Gus (n.) goose, as. gos.
N. B. Some words having H as a redundant
prefix are to be found under their second
letter.
Habowndand(adj.)oftM7tda7i<. (mg. hab-an to
have.) (For bund a subfix signifying great
plenty, v. Aul. Oett. L. xi. c. 15.)
Habowndans (n.) abundance.
Hafe, haif (v.) have. (mg. as. hab-an. o,d.
isl. haf-a. v. Have .
Haylys, hayls (v.) hail, address, sw. hels-a.
(Halse, embrace, is a different word. )
Hald ; held : haldyn. (v.)hold. mg. as. hald-
an. o,d. isl. halld-a.
Hale (n.) whole, total.
Hale (adj. ) whole, all. o,gr. i\-u. isl. heill.
sw. hel. 6. heel, (adv.) wholly.
Hale (adj.) sound, in good health, mg. hail -s
pr. hels. as. hel, which remains in its
abstract health.
Halesum, haylsum (adj.) wholesome.
*Half, as. isl. sw. al. (n.) side, part equal or
unequal, mg. ger. halb. — Of his fadyr half,
by his father's side.
Haly, hally, halily, wholly, entirely.
Haly (adj.) holy. as. halig, halga.
Halow (n. ) sacred person, saint, pers. owlia
the saints, the holy. (Halow-fair is held
on the day of all saints.)
Hals. mg. as. al. ger. b. isl. sw. d. (n.) neck,
throat.
Haltane (adj.) haughty, v. Hawtane, q. id.
Hame (n.) home. as. ham. o,d. al. ger. isl.
heim. sw. hem.
Hame, hamewart (adv.) home, homeward.
Hanily (adj.) familiar, friendly, as at
home.
Hanlyd (pret. v.) handled.
Hap, o,d. isl. (n.) fortune, luck.
Happyn ; hapnyd : . (v.) happen.
Har, VIII. 1. 5500, f. er. for hard or far.
Harald (n.) herald, it. arald-o.
Hard (pret. v.) heard, v. Here.
Hardyment (n.) courage. o,fr. hardemment.
Hare(n.) hair. o,d. isl. sw. al. bar. as. haer.
Hare (adj.) rugged, shaggy. I. hirsutus.
Haryage (n.) VIII. 1. 3049, a collective word
applied to horses, as we say a flock of
sheep, a pack of dogs. o,fr. haraz. [Fce-
mina qu. Hickes, g. as. p. 154.]
Harle (v.) trail, drag along the ground.
Harn (n.) brain, al. ger. b. him, hern. sw. d.
hiserne. (mg. quairn ; gr. Kpa.vu>v ; isl.
huarn, scull, as. hernis sense.)
Harnast (part.) harnessed.
Harsk sw. (adj.) harsh, isl. hersk-ar.
Hart (n.) heart, mg. hairt-o. gr. icapd-ia.
Hart, VIII. 1. 4422. o,fr. hart, string : but
366
GLOSSAEY OF
Q. if that has any connection with Hem-
mynys, q. v.
Hat, as. (adj.) hot. isl. heit-r. sw. het.
H'at, hycht (seems an irregular pret. v.) was
named. Hatyne(part.)wawK3a*. (mg. hait-
an. as. hat-an. isl. heit-a. al. heitz-on to
call or name.)
Hawlkyn/or hawlkyng(n.) hawking, catch-
ing birds by hawks.
Hawtane, haltane (adj.) haughty, fr. hautain.
(mg. hauh-s ; o,d. hau, lofty.)
Hawtane (adv.) haughtily.
*Have. N.B. This verb, besides its common
mod. acceptations, means, 1, carry, con-
duct, lead, wherein it seems equivalent to
mg. haf<,an; also go, the reciprocal pro-
noun being understood. 2, behave. 3,
hawand excusyd, excusing. (Have me ex-
cused was common not very long ago. )
Havis, hes, (v.) has, have.
Havys (imperative v.) have ye.
Hawyng (n.) behaviour, (isl. heeverska^iofe'fe-
ness, modesty ; so called from Hebe, Jupi-
ter's waiting maid, as Gudmund says.)
Hawyn (n.) haven.
He, hey (adj.) high. as. heh.
Hecht, heycht (v.) v. Hycht.
Hed (n. contr. of hevyd) head.
Hey (v.) exalt, set on high. as. he-an.
Hey, interjection of encouragement.
Heycht (n.) promise, boast, vaunt, threat.
Heyr (adv.) here.
Hel, sw. (n.) health, as. hael. b. heyl.
Heland (adj.) highland.
Hele (v.) heal, cure. mg. hail-£an. pr. hel-
9an. as. hael-an. sw. hel-a.
Hele (v.) conceal, as. hel-an. isl. hyl-ia. al.
b. hel-en. br. celu. ga. ceil-am. I. cel-o. v.
V.R. of VIII. xxvii, where I have to re-
quest the reader's pardon for having in this
instance preferred a reading, which on due
consideration appears inferior to that in
the Cotton manuscript.
Hely (adv.) highly.
Hemmynys (n.) VIII. 1. 4422 as. hemming,
according to Lye, in Junii Etymol. vo.
Brogue, is the same with a highland Brog,
which is a sort of shoe, or half boot, made
of undressed skins, perhaps of harts or deer.
See also Junii Gloss. Goth. vo. hairto.
Hendyr (v.) hinder.
Hepe (v.) heap.
Herbry (n.) lodging, station, ger. b. sw. fr.
herberge. (as. here-berga military sta-
tion.)
Herbry (v.) give lodging to. al. herberg-an.
Herd, b. (adj.) hard. as. heard.
Here ; herd, hard : . (v.) hear. as. hier-an.
o,d. heir-a.
Heretabil (adj.) hereditary.
Hery (v.) plunder, waste, as. herg-ian. isl.
heri-a.
Herschyp (a.) plunder, desolation, as. her-
geaj>. cornish. herv. [Lhuyd.]
ILerrist (a.) harvest, as. herfeste. al. herbist.
ger. herbst. b. herfst.
Hes (v.) has, have. v. Have.
Hete, as. (n.)heat. (mg. heit-o/ewr.)
Hethynes (n.) 1, heathenism. 2, land of
heathens.
Hethyng (n.) scornful speech, sneering de-
rision, oid. haj>. isl. haedne.
Hewch, hwe (p..) precipice.
Hewe (n.) hue, appearance, as. hiewe.
Hewy (adj.) 1, heavy. 2, grieved, as. hefig.
al. b. hevig.— hewy chere, VIII. 1. 2920,
troubled countenance.
Hevyd (n.) head. mg. haubi}>. as. heafod.
isl. haufud. sw. hcefd. prec. hoef. I. caput.
Hevyd (v.) behead.
Hewyn (n.) heaven, mg. o,d. isl. himin. as.
heofon.
Hy (n.) haste, (as. hige diligence.)
Hy (v.) make haste, go quickly, as. hig-an.
Hycht ; heycht, hecht : . (v.) promise, assert,
threaten, mg. ga-hait-an. as. hat-an. o,d.
isl. heita. sw. hcet-a.
Hycht (v.) was called, v. Hat.
Hycht (n.) 1, high ground. 2, high rank.
Hydlys, hiding place, concealment, v. End.
Hyne (adv.) hence, as. heonon. sw. hsen.
ger. bin.
Hyr (pron.) her. as. hire.
Hyrde, as. d. isl. (n.) keeper of living crea-
tures, mg. hairdeis. opw. hirding. (as.
hyrd-an ; isl. sw. hird-a, to keep, take care
of.)
Hyrde (n.) a number of cattle collected to-
gether, mg. haird-a. as. hird. isl. sw.
hiord.
Hyrsalle, VIII. 1. 1765.
Hystoriale (adj.) historical.
THE OBSOLETE WORDS.
367
Ho (n.) slop. v. Hwne.
Holme isl. d. sw. ger. (n.) 1, small island in
the sea or the river. 2, low ground liable
to be overflowed by a river.
*Honest (adj.) honourable, becoming : and so
in Ch. I. honest-us. (mod. sc. honest-like,
decent, respectable; and thief -like, ugly,
unseemly.)
Honeste (n.) honour, respectability.
Honorabil, honourable. I. honorabil-is.
Hope (n.) small bay. isl. hop large pond or
small sea.
Hostay (v.) besiege. o,fr. hostoy-er. [Skin-
ner.]
Hove, huve (v.) Jiover, halt.
Howyn (part.) baptized. This is one of the
few words, for the meaning of which I am
obliged to depend entirely upon the con-
text. An etymologist would be at no loss
to derive it from some of the following :
as. heofon heaven, heofen elevated, hufan-
hette mitre.
Hwe, hewch (n.) precipice.
Hugsum (adj.) horrible, v. Wgsum, q. id.
Huk (n.) 1, hook. 2, barb of an arrow.
Humyle (adj.) humble. I. humil-is.
Hund, o/l. isl. d. sw. as. al. ger. (n.) hound,
dog. mg. hund-os. gr. KVUV, KWOS.
Hundyr, hundreth (adj.) hundred, mg. as.
hund. ger. hundert.
Hwne (n.) delay, stop. (br. hun sleep.)
Hurde (n.) VII. 1. 2587, seems hoard, pre-
served heap.
Husband (a..) farmer, husbandman.
Huve, hove (v.) hover, halt.
I or Y vowel.
lid (pret. v.) VIII. 1. 2131. Q. if not er.
for Nild would not t (as. yld-an ; sw.
ild-a to delay, as. nill-an to be unwilling.)
He (n.) isle, island, as. igland. b. eyle.
He (n.) aisle of a church, fr. aile.
Ilk (adj.) same. as. ylc.
Ilk, ilka, ilk& (adj.) every, each. as. elc.
Ilkane, each one.
In (prep.) is frequently used where in mod.
eng. we use into. v. In-tyl.
In, innys (n.) house, lodging. Both are
used as singulars, as we say lodging and
lodgings, as. inne. isl. inni. (mg. inna-
kundai domestics.)
Ynche pr. insh (n.) island, ga. innis pr.
innish.
Inchegall, the isles of foreigners, so called by
the Highlanders, because they were long
subject to the Norwegians, who spoke a
language widely different from theirs, ga.
innis island, gall foreigner.
Inconvenient (n.) inconvenience.
Inew (n.) enow, sufficient number.
Infurmyd VII. 1. 2254. /. for Informyd.
Infortune,/r. (n.) misfortune.
Ingyne (n.) natural quality, genius. I. inge-
nium.
Ingland (n.) England.
Inglis (adj.) English.
Injwn(v.)e7y'om. I. injung-o.
Inkyrly (adv.) in the heart, sincerely.
Innymy (n.) enemy. I. inimic-us.
Ynoch (n.) enough.
Insyngnys (pi. n.) ensigns of distinction. I.
insignia.
In-tyl (prep.) in, into. In mod. language
these are different words clearly discri-
minated : but in Wyntown's time in, in-to,
intyl were used promiscuously for mod. in
and in-to. — In-to-deyde, indeed.
Inwch (adv.) enough.
Inutyle (adj.) useless. I. inutil-is.
Inwy (n.) envy. I. invidia.
Inwyus (adj.) envious.
In wart, VIII. 1. 5867, interior part.
Irsche (adj.) Irish.
Yryschry (n. ) people of Ireland.
Irows (adj.) angry.
Ische (v.) issue, sally. o,fr. iss-ir.
Ythand (adj.) diligent, unremitting, isl. sw.
idin. mod. sc. idint, eidint.
Iwyl (adj.) evil. as. yfel. (adv.) ill.
Jape (v.) mock, make game of, trick, arm.
goap-at. od. isl. geip-a.
Joys, jos (v.) enjoy.
Joly (adj.) handsome, fr. jolL
Jonyng (n.) junction.
Jowale (n.) jewel, any thing particularly
precious.
Jowrne (n.) 1, day's work. 2. day of battle.
3, battle fought on an appointed day. fr.
journee.
368
GLOSSARY OF
Judam, I. 1. 20, the tribe of Judah. The
practice of intermixing Latin words in
their proper cases with their own language
was common with the Anglo-Saxon writers,
v. Hickes, g. as. p. 12.
Juge,/r. (n. and v.) judge.
Juperty, juderdy, jupardy (n.) danger, peril-
ous situation, chance, conflict.
Justyre, justry (n.) court of justice.
K
Kane (aux. v.) can.
Karyd (part.) carried.
Karl v. Carl, q. id.
Karp, carp (v.) speak, talk.
Kell (v.) kill. v. Quell, q. id.
Ken, cwn ; kennyd, kend, couth : . (v.) 1,
know, perceive, have skill, acquire know-
lege of. 2, make known, instruct, point
out. 3, be able (so infr. scavoir know, be
able. as. crseft, art, strength.) ing. kann ;
kannid-a, kunj>-a : kunj>-s. infinitive kunn-
an. ojgr. Kovv-etv. isl. kan, kenne ; kunne,
kende : kend-ur. as. cenn-an, cunn-an.
al. ger. b. kenn-en. sw. kaenn-a, kunn-a.
br. gwnn. (also isl. kinne ; kynntte :
make known, ir. con sense, meaning.)
Kene (adj.) keen, bold. as. cene. sw. kyn.
Kep (v.) meet, receive what is approaching.
as. cep-an. b. kipp-en.
Kepe (v.) keep, as. cep-an. Kepar, keeper.
Kepe (n.) care, attention. — tane, kepe, paid
attention, (as. cep-an, to care, advert.)
Kest ; : kestyn. (v.) 1, cast. 2, contrive, turn
in the mind. isl. sw. ksest-a. v. Castyne.
Ky, of>. (pi. n.) cows. as. cy. (isl. kyr
cow.
Kybill, etc. IX. 1. 3234. v. V.R.
Kyld6. The Kyldis were a kind of clergy,
whose rules, and even designation, have
furnished matter for much dispute : with
respect to the latter, in ancient charters we
find it latinized Keledei. Q. if not ga. gil
devoted to, and Dia God t
Kyn, o,d. isl. o,sw. (n.) 1, kind. 2, kindred,
mg. pers. kun. gr. ytv-os. I. genus, as.
cyn. al. ger. b. kunn. — allkyn, all kinds
of; nakyn, no kind of; quhat-kyn (mod.
sc. contr. quhattin) what kind of ; onykyn,
any kind of, etc. These compounds ex-
clude of from preceding the following noun.
Kynbwt (u..) pecuniary compensation for the
slaughter of a kinsman.
Kynd (n.) nature, kindred, progeny, here-
ditary or natural succession. The word is
radically the same with Kyn.
Kynd, kyndly (adj.) natural.
Kynryk, i.e. Kyngis ryk, as in mod. eng.
Mshop-rik (n.) 1, king's power or dominion.
2, country subject to a king. 3, reign, or
duration of a king's government, (as. cine
royal, kinc/ly, rice power, dominion.)
Kyrk, d. (n.) as. cyrc, normannized to chyrch
and now further corr. to church.
Kyrnel (n.) opening in the battlements of a
castle for shooting through. o,fr. carnel.
Kyrnel (v.) fortify with kyrnels. fr. crenell-
er.
Kyrtil, isl. (n.) under garment, tunic, as.
cyrtel. sw. d. fciortel.
Kyth (n.) the circle of one's acquaintance.
(as. cy)>e acquaintance, knowledge.)
Kyth (v.) 1, appear. 2, make appear, as.
cyj>-an.
Kick (n.) hook.
Knak (v.) mock, taunt, isl. sneegg-ia. ger.
schnak-en.
Knawe ; knew : knawyn. (v.)know. as. cnaw-
an pret. cneowe. — made hym knawyne,
made known his claim.
Knawlage (n.) knowledge.
Knawe (n.) 1, boy. 2, male servant. 3, man
in the lower ranks of life. as. cnafe,
cnapa. isl. knapa. sw. knape. ger.
knab.
Kne (n.) knee. isl. sw. knse.
Rnele (v.) kneel.
Knychthade, knychthed (n.) knighthood.
Knyf, o,d. b. (n.) knife, dagger, as. cnif.
sw. knif. isl. knif-r.
Kobbyd (adj.) peevish, waspish, mod. sc.
kappit. v. Attyrcop.
Kobil (n.) boat for fishing in. rivers.
Lafe, 05. (n.) loaf. mg. hlaif-s pr. hlefs .
ojd. hlaif. ojris. laef. isl. sw. lef.
Lay, ojr. (n.) song, poem. isl. liod, lag. as.
leo)>, ley. ger. b. lied.
Layche (adj.) low. v. Law.
Layke (v.) sport, make game, recreate, mg.
laik-an. o,d. isl. leyk-a. ger. laich-en.
THE OBSOLETE WOEDS.
369
Layne VIII. 1. 3479, v. Sc. Chr. V. \\.p. 305.
Laynere (n.) strap, thong, fr. laniere.
Layre (n.) bury ing -place, ger. lager, sic.
laeger. as. leger-stow.
Laysere, laysare (n.) leisure, opportunity,
freedom from interruption.
Lak (v.) depreciate, vilify, mg. bi-laik-an.
isl. hlak-a. sw. lack-a.
Lame (n.) lamb. mg. as. al. lamb. d. b.
lam.
*Lame (n.) lameness, hurt. isl. lam.
*Land, VII. 1. 50, clear level place in a wood.
" latam planiciem." Ailred, col. 367.
Lang, mg. as. isl. sw. al. ger. b. (adj.) long.
Lang, as. (adv.) long time.
Lang (v.) belong to. ger. lang-en.
Langoure, fr. (n.) languishing. I. languor.
Langsum, as. (adj.) tedious, ger. langsam.
Lap (pret. v.) leaped.
Larde. This word in Wyntown's time ap-
pears to have been equivalent to Lord, and
is sometimes used to express the feudal
superiority of an Over-lord, v. VIII. iii. 1.
288, 294, 298. G. D. p. 443, 1. 52 applies
it to Jupiter, where there is no correspond-
ing word in Virgil. In the early ages of
Rome it seems to have been a part of the
names of some of the Consuls, [v. Fast.
Rom. cons. a. u. c. 247, 252, 255, 263,305, etc.
Geb. V. viii. p. 295.] By the introduction
of patent dignities it has now fallen to
landed gentlemen under the degree of
knights, except when used to express a
proprietor of land, as such. as. hlaford.
isl. lavard-r. sw. laward. [v. Ihre vo. Lad.]
Lare, as. (n.) learning, education, v. Lere.
*Large, fr. (adj.) liberal in giving.
Larges (n.) 1, largeness in extent. 2, liberality
in giving, fr. largesse.
Lat, v. Let, q. id.
Lathe (adj.) loth, reluctant.
Lathe (v.) abhor, as. lsej)-ian.
Lathely (adj.) loathsome, as. lattice.
Law, lauch, layche(adj.)tow. isl. lag-r. sw.
lag. d. lau. b. laech. Ch. law.
Lauch (n.) law. as. lah, laga. ojd. lag-ur.
isl. sw. lag. ger. lege. I. lege. v. Le.
Lawd, lawyd, lawit (adj.) lay, not of the
clergy, gr. XCUK-OS. as. Isewed.
Lawte (n.) lawfulness, obedience to the law.
ojr. leaute.
VOL. III.
Lave (n.) rest, remainder after a division.
mg. laib-os. as. lafe. al. leibba. isl. leif.
Lavyrd (n.) lord. Cumberland Iword. v.
Larde.
Le (n.) law. I. leg-e. ojr. ley.
Le (n.) tranquillity, shelter, isl. hie. sw.
d. lae, ly.
Le (v.) lie, tell untruth, as. leos-ian.
Leare (n.) lyar. as. leogere. b. liegher.
Leche (v.) cure. mg. leikin-on. as. lacn-ian.
sw. laak-a.
Led ; : . (v.) lead, conduct, manage, govern.
as. led-an. isl. leid-a. sw. led- a. d. led-er.
Ledare, sw. (n.) leader, commander.
Leddyr (n.) ladder.
Lede (n.) lead [metal] as. laed.
Leful, lesum (adj.) lawful, v. Le.
Lege (n.) subject bound in allegiance, v.
Spelman vo. Ligii ; Skene vo. Ligantia.
Leyf (n.) leaf. as. Isef.
Leif, lefe, leave, v. Leve, q. id.
Leis (v.) lose. mg. lius-an. as. lys-an. sw.
lis-a. b. lies-en.
Leisch (n.) leash for holding dogs. ojr. lese.
(ger. lasche thong of leather.)
Leit (pret. v.) v. Let.
Lele (adj.) lawful, just, loyal, ojr. leal.
Leme (v.) shine, as. leom-a. isl. lioma.
Lemman (n.) lover, sweetheart male or female.
(mg. liub-a ; as. leof ; isl. liuf-r ; sw. liuf ;
b. lief, beloved : man, originally in most, if
not all, of the gothic languages applied to
both sexes.)
Leneage (n.) lineage.
Lenth, leynth (n.) length.
Lenth (v.) lengthen, protract.
Lentyre, lentryne (n.) lent. as. lengten.
Lepyr (n.) leprosy, gr. I. lepr-a.
Lere (v.) 1, teach. 2, learn, as. laer-an. al.
ler-an. ger. ler-an. b. leer-en, sw. laer-a.
Lent (part.) learned, the only surviving re-
main of the primary sense of Learn.
Les (pi. of Le) lies. — (adj.) less.
Lesyng (n.) lying, fasehood. as. leasunge.
isl. leysung.
Lest (v.) last, endure, as. laest-an.
Let, a verb of difficult explanation, as
Wackier says of its German synonym
Lassen.
Let ; leit, let : let, lettyn. permit, allow.
mg. let-an. as. Iset-an. b. laet-en. — Let it
2 A
370
GLOSSAEY OF
be, let it alone. Let is followed by an
infinitive verb without the intervention of
to, and sometimes comes near to the nature
of an aux. verb.
Let, retard, delay, prevent, obstruct, ing.
lat-gan. as. lat-an, lett-an. isl. let-ia. sw.
Iset-ia. b. lett-en. It is followed by an
infinitive with to, or by a noun.
Let ; : . profess, give out, make appear, as.
let-an. isl. sw. lat-a. b. laet-en. This is
generally followed by a subjunctive verb
preceded by that.
Let, followed by a reciprocal pron. shew
himself (appear to be).
Let ; : . regard, esteem, look upon. as. Iffit-
an. isl. sw. lit-a. This is followed by a
noun with of before it.
Let ; : . expect, suppose, as. Iset-an. This
takes the subjunctive verb with that.
Let ; : . cause, command, isl. lat-a. o,d. v.
Hickes, V. iii. p. 3. This is followed by the
subjunctive with that, or the infinitive
without to, so is in all respects equivalent
to Oer.
Let has several other meanings, which do not
occur in Wyntown.
Let (n.) obstruction, hindrance, delay.
Leth (n.) hatred, disgust, as. la?}>i>e. isl.
leid-r. sw. led. ger. leid. b. leed.
Lethir (n.) leather (skin dressed) mg. hlej?r.
Lewar, lewyr (adv.) rather, preferably, as.
leofre. b. liever.
Leve (n.) leave, permission, farewell.
Leve (v.)give leave, isl. leife.
Leve (v.) leave, quit, leave off, omit, neglect.
as. laef-an. isl. leif-a.
Leve ; left, levyd : . (v.) remain, be left. mg.
lifnan. as. lif-an. sw. lefna.
Leve (v. ) live. al. ger. leben . b. lev-en. — Leve
is the usual spelling in the acts of King
James I.
Leveful (adj.) friendly, mg. liuba. isl. sw.
liuf. as. leof. al. b. lief dear, beloved.
Lewyr (adv.) rather, v. Lewar, q. id.
Libell (n.) small book. I. libell-us.
Lychery, lechery. Lycherus, lecherous.
Lychtare, lighter, delivered of a child.
Lychtlines (n.) undervaluing, slighting.
Lig; lay: lyin. (v.) lie (rest), mg. lig-an
pret. lag. as. lig-an. isl. lig pret. la. sw.
ligg-a.
Lyis (pi. n.) lice. as. isl. Ijspl. o/lus.
Lyk. (impersonal v.) lyk til us, be agreeable to
us. mg. leik-an. as. lyc-ian. isl. sw. lik-a.
— Lykand, pleasing, agreeable. Lykyn,
lykyng, pleasure, that which gives pleasure
or satisfaction.
Lyk (adj.) like, apparent, inclined, tending,
corresponding, suitable.
This word joined in composition to others
denotes resemblance ; and the termination
Us is the same in Latin, as judiciously
remarked by Ihre, vo. Lyk.
Lykyn (v.) VIII. 1. 1751, seems make a likely
or probable calculation.
Lil for lal, seems cant language, as tit for tat,
retaliation.
Lira, isl. as. (n.) limb. sw. d. lem.
Lynage (n.) lineage.
Lyng, in a. " in a full carriere, straight for-
ward." v. Rud.
Lyppyn (v.) expect, trust to.
Lyppnys (imperative v. ) expect ye.
Liqwre (n.) liquor, fr. liqueur.
Lystly (adv.) willingly, as. lustlice.
Lyte (n.) elect, contr. of Elyte, q. v. — Lists
of persons chosen for an office under the
controul of a superior power were in Sc.
called Lytts in 1583 [Maitland's Hist, of
Edinr. p. 228.], and now Leets.
Li til, o,d. isl. (adj.) little, mg. leitil-s. as.
lityl.
Lyth (n.) joint, mg. li}>-a. o,d. isl. al. lid.
as. lij>. sw. d. led.
Lythyrnes (n.) sloth, (ga. luddirtha ; as.
ly)>re ; isl. latur, sluggish, good for nothing.)
Loft, isl. sw. (n.) upper room, bedchamber.
Loge, fr. (v.) lodge, order a station for.
Low (n.) flame, isl. log. d. lue. al. lauga.
Low, loch, lowch, lowcht (n.) 1, lake. 2, arm
of the sea on the north and west coast, and
in Ireland, ga. ir. loch. br. llwch. gr.
\CUCK-OS. I. lac-us. as. luh, laca. sic. log.
Lownclrer (n.) lazy wretch, b. lunderer.
Lowryd (adj.) surly, ungracious.
Lourdnes (n.) surly temper.
Lows (adj.) loose, free. mg. isl. laus. b. los.
Lows (v.) loose, release, mg. laus-9an. isl. sw.
los-a. al. los-en. b. loss-en.
Lowte (v.) stoop, condescend, as. hlut-an.
o,d. isl. sw. lut-a.
Lowe (n.) praise, mention with applause.
THE OBSOLETE WOEDS.
371
(the sense being exactly the same with I.
laudo.) as. lof-ian. isl. lof-a. sw. lofw-a.
b. lov-en. (as. isl. b. sw. lof praise.) This
word is always duly distinguished from
Luve.
Lovyn, lovyng (n.)praise. as. isl. sw. b. lof.
d. lov.
Lw (interjection) lo. o,eng. loo.
Luf, love. v. Luve, q. id.
Luge (v.) lodge, v. Loge, q. id.
Luk (v.) look, see. as. loc-an. oger. lug-en.
LwmpeVIII. 1. 3547, heap, mass, "aggerem."
Sc. Chr. V. ii. p. 306.
Lundyn, now London; but spelled with u
by Ammianus Marcellinus, by almost all
the early English writers, and on most of
the Saxon coins, with which the modern
pronunciation also agrees. The superior
celebrity of Tacitus, who wrote Londinium,
has superseded the genuine name, and
every body now writes London.
Lurdane (n.) stupid fellow, blockhead, ojr.
lourdein. fr. lourdaut.
Luve (v.) love. as. luf-ian. al. liub-en.
(mg. liub-a beloved.)
Luve (n.) 1, love. 2, person beloved.
Lusty (adj.) delightful, sw. ger. lustig.
M
Ma, may (adj.) more. as. ma.
Ma, sw. (aux. v.) may. isl.ma.&.
Ma, may, mak ; mad, maid, makyd: . (v.)
make, build, compose poetry. — ma J>ame to
sla, set themselves, do their endeavour, to
slay. Westmerland mae.
Madyn (n.) maiden.
Magrave (prep.) maugre, in spite of.
*May (n.) maid, virgin. The word is pre-
served in Bonny May, the name of a play
among little girls : it is also an usual name
of women, as it was anciently in Italy and .
elsewhere, the mother and sister of Virgil,
and the mother of Mercury having been so
named, mg. mawi, maga}>. isl. may, mey.
OfSW. moi. sw. d. moe. b. maeghd also
meydsen and meyssen.— Q. if this latter is
the word Miss, of late prefixed to the
names of young ladies ?
Maykles(adj.) now corr. to matchless, (as.
mac-a. isl. sw. make associate, equal. )
Ma.yne(n.) strength, power, as. msegen. al.
magen. isl. sw. megn, maegn.
Mayntene, mantene (n.) maintain, fr. maiii-
ten-ir.
Maystere (n.) 1, master, principal. 2, hus-
band, and so used now by the lower class
of women in England, as. msester. isl.
meistar-i. — Mayster-man, VII. 1. 1387,
seems equivalent to Lord.
Maystry (n.) mastery, victory.
Maytynis(n.) morning prayers, fr. matines.
Mak, ga. ir. (n.) son of. mg. mag-us. a*,
mseg, rnaga. isl. mag-r. ger. mag.
Malancholy (n.) melancholy, resentment.
Male, as. (n.) rent, tribute, isl. ger. mal.
fr. mailly.
Maltalent, otfr. (n. ) ill will, spite.
*Man, ger. b. isl. sw. (n.) vassal.
Manauce (n.) menace.
Mandement, fr. (n.) mandate, order.
Mane (n.) moan, lamentation, v. Mene.
Maner (n.) manner, kind. — maner plas, VI.
1.1184. " eremitorium." Mart. p. 350.--
on na manere, by no means.
Maner (n.) manour. br. maenor.
Manhad, manned (n. ) manhood.
Manjory (n.) feast, v. Mawngery.
Mank(v.) maim, mutilate, ob. mark en. (I.
manc-us ; ger. mank, mutilated.
Manlyk (adj.) manly.
Manrent (n.) obligation to support the chief
or ally by force of arms.
Marbyr (n.) marble, fr. marbre.
Marschalle, Marschel, VI. 1. 2003. VIII. 1.
2856, seem steward of the household (v.
Mare, great: skalk is servant in all the
gothic languages ; hence the word may be
principal servant, and so different from
marschal, master of the horse.)
Marchand, fr. (n.) merchant.
Marchandys (n.) merchandise.
Mare, (n.) A word which seems formerly to
have signified the highest dignity ; and as
such we find it compounded in many names
of Kings, etc. in various parts of the world.
In the dawn of Scottish history it appears
as a title of nobility,. [Chr. Pict. Ann.
Ult.'] but being superseded in that accepta-
tion by the introduction of other titles, it
is almost obsolete in Scotland. In Eng-
land it remains as the title of chief magis-
372
GLOSSARY OF
trates of towns, though not without
danger of being swallowed up by the I.
major. But this word requires a disserta-
tion, instead of a few lines in a glossary.
pers. mir ; ger. mar. ir. maor ; br. maer,
prince, lord, governor, (as. maere ; al.
maro ; sw. maer, moor, famous, illustri-
ous.)
Mare (adj.) great, ga. ir. mor. br, arm.
maur. as. maere. ger. mar. mer.
Mare, as. (adj.) greater, more. isl. meire.
sw. al. ger. mer. d. b. meer.
Mare (adv.) more.
Martyry (n.) martyrdom, carnage, gr. fjiap-
rvpia.
Mast (adj.) greatest, most. mg. maist-s. as.
maest. isl. sw. mest.
Mate (adj.) broken-spirited, dejected, pers.
b. mat. sw. ger. matt. I. matt-us.
Mawcht (n. ) might, power, mg. maht-s. as.
maeht. isl. magt. al. maht. ger. macht.
Mawment (n.) idol ; Mawmentry, idolatry ;
from Mahomet or Mohamet, the founder
of the religion of the Turks or Saracens,
whom the writers of the middle ages called
pagans, paynims, idolaters, and God's
enemies: and their imaginary idols were
called mawmets (or mawments) as being
statues of Mohamet. On the other hand
Ferishta, a Persian historian, calls the
Portuguese intruders in India the idolaters
of Europe.
Mawngery (n.) eating, feast on some great
occasion, fr. mangerie.
Mawvetalant (n.) anger, malice. otfr. mau-
talent. v. Maltalent, q. id.
Maweys (n.) song thrush, fr. mauvis.
Mawvite (n.) malice. o,fr. malvetie.
Mede, as. (n.) 1, meed, recompense. 2, meri-
torious service, ger. miete.
Medful (adj.) laudable, worthy of reward.
Meyne (v.) seems signify, or make known,
mg. man ; as. maen-an ; isl. mein-a ; sw.
men-a, think, mean. (sw. men public.)
Meyne, mene (adj.) intermediate.
Meyre (n.) sea. v. Mere, q. id.
Mek (adj.) meek.
Mekyl, mykil (adj.) great, much. mg. o,d.
isl. mikil. gr. /j.eya\-i). as. micel. mucel.
al. michil. sw. my '/la, majjle.
Mekyl (adv.) much.
Mel (v.) speak, mg. ma)>l-9an. as.
isl. sw. mael-a.
Mellay (v.)join in battle, fr. mel-er.
Melle (n.) squabble, rencounter, fr. melee.
Memore(n.) 1, memory. 1. memoria. fr. (la)
memoire. 2, memorial, fr. (le) memoire.
Memoryale, III. proL 16, mindfully. Q ?
Menbrys (pi. n.) members.
Mene (adj.) mediate. — mene tyme, mean
time.
Mene (v.) bemoan, lament, as. maen-an.
Mensk (n.) (seems originally an adj. signify-
ing human, manly.) manlyness, dignity of
a man, creditable appearance. It is now
contr. to mens : when an invitation to an
entertainment is not accepted, the inviter
sometimes says, I have my meat and my
mens. ial. manskapr. mg. mannisk ; as.
mennisc, human.)
Menyhe (n.) body of men under a chief,
leader, or master ; so equivalent to retinue,
army, family, as. mennie. isl. meingi.
otfr. megnie.
Merchawns (pi. n.) merchants.
Mere, as. al. (n.) sea. mg. marei. isl. maere.
ger. b.fr. mer. ga. ir. muir. br. mor.
Mere (n.) march, limit, border, pers. mar.
as. sw. maera. b. meer. — Hence Merefiord
the frontier firth, or frontier broad river, a
name which has been applied to the Forth
and Solway, and apparently to the Tweed
•i and some others, and has occasioned
great profusion of etymological conjec-
ture.
Mery (adj.) faithful, effectual.
Merke schot, IX. 1. 3247, seems the distance
between the bow markis, which were shot
at in the exercise of archery, v. Act of
parliament in note to IX. 1. 2338. as.
b. mere ; ger. mark, mark, boundary.
Merle, fr. (n.) blackbird. I. merul-a.
Merowre (n.) mirror.
Merr (v.) mar, hinder, as. mer-an. al. b.
merr-en.
Messawnger (n.) messenger.
Mesurabil (adj.) urithin measure, moderate.
Mesure, fr. (n.) measure, moderation.— oure
mesoure, immoderately.
Met, : . (v.) measure, mg. mit-an. gr. ue-
rpeu. I. met-ior. as. met-an. isl. met-a.
Metane (n.) VIII. 1. 5401, /. iron gauntlet, or
THE OBSOLETE WOEDS.
373
mitten, v. F. Jt. and Grose on armour,
p. 22.
Mete (adj.) meet, proper.
Mete, as. (n.) meat, entertainment, ing.
mat-s.
Mete (v.) meet. as. met-an. o,sw. myt-a.
Me-thynk, methinks, I think. The v. is
here used impersonally : and this seeming
irregularity, which still remains in the
English, is at least as old as the days of
Uljtta, and seems to run through all the
gothic languages. See some examples in
Junii Gloss, goth. vo. )>agkgan.
Metyre (n.) metre.
Myddil (n. adj.) middle, as. isl. middel.
Midding, as. (n.) dunghill.
Myddis (n.) middle.
Mydlast (adj.) middlemost, in the middle.
Myis (pi. of Mus) mice. as. isl. mys.
Mykil (adj.) great, much. v. Mekyl, q. id.
Mylnare (n.) miller, sw. moelnare.
Myn (adj.) smaller, less. isl. minne. al. b.
min.
Mynowr (n.) miner, fr. mineur.
Mynt (v.) aim, attempt, isl. myd-a. sw.
maott-a. as. mynt-an, intend, propose.
Myrakil (n.) miracle.
Myrk (adj.) dark. isl. myrkr, myrk. sw.
moerk.
Mys (n.) harm, what is amiss.
Mys is a prefix implying privation, negation,
corruption, etc. mg. missa. as. od. d.
isl. sw. b. etc. mis.
Mysdemyng (p..) false judgment, calumny.
Mysdoar (n.) evil-doer.
Mysken (v.) not know, be ignorant of.
Myslywyng (n.) unbelief, as. lef-an, lyf-an,
to believe.
Myster, mystare (n.) need. ojr. mestier.
Mystyr (impersonal v.)— hym mystryd, he
needed, or would need.
Mystrow (v.) disbelieve, isl. mistru-a.
Mocht, mowcht (aux. v.) might, al. mocht-a.
Modyr, mudyr (n.) mother, as. isl. sw. d.
moder. al. muater, muoter, muder. ger.
muter.
Mon (aux. v.) must. mg. mun-a. isl. mun.
Mo nd, mone, monay (n.) money.
Mone, mwne (n.) moon. my. gr. o,sv}. mana.
as. mona. prec. mine, as in Aberdeen-
shire.
Moneth, mona (n.) month, mg. menaj>. as.
monaj>. o,d. monat. isl. sw. manad.
Mony (adj.)marey. as. moneg, msenig. sw.
monga. (Many from gr. (MvaKis few I
Casaubon, Lemon. These Hellenish ety-
mologists should have also derived mg.
managai many from their gr. few.)
More (adj.) great. — Fergus more, Fergus the
Great. o,eng. more ojj, great oath. [R.
Gloc. p. 391, if there be no mistake.] v.
Mare.
Morne (n.) morrow, day following.— to-
morne, tomorrow, mg. maurgin. od. isl.
morgun. sw. morgon. ger. morgen.
Mot, as. (aux. v.) may.
Movir (adj.) seems gentle, mild, gracious. Q.
if the same with mure in B. Harry, p. 24,
I. 40?
Mwde (n.) mind, spirit, as. sw. mod. ger.
mut.
Mudyr (n.) mother, v. Modyr.
Mwld (n.) earth, mg. muld-a. as. od. isl.
mold.
Multyre (n.) multure, payment for grinding
corn. I. molitur-a.
Mwne (n.) moon. v. Mone, q. id.
Mwnk (n.) monk.
Mwre (n.) moor, uncultivated ground gener-
ally overgrown with heath, as. mor. isl.
moar.
Murrawe, Murraw«, Murreve, Moray. I am
not sure that it should ever be without the
sound of v, as the ryme often requires, and
as it was often written Muref and Mureb :
but I was unwilling to mark it so, lest in
attempting restoration, I should incur the
charge of innovation.
Murthrys (v.) murder, mg. maurj>r-9an.
Mute (v.) speak, (sw. be-mot-a to declare,
fr. mot word. [v. Barb. p. 264, 1. 60. B.
Harry, p. 348, I. 26.]
Muth (adj.) seems exhausted with fatigue,
isl. sw. mod. ger. mude. al. muod-er.
N
Na, ga. br. ir. (conj.) than.
Na, ga. br. (conj.) not. mg. ne, ni. pers.
neh. gr. 1. as.fr. ger. b. it. ne. ir. al.
ni. isl. d. sw. nei.
Na, ga. br. as. (conj.) nor.
Na (adj.) no, none. — nakyn, no kind of.
GLOSSAEY OF
*Name, neme (v.) repute, esteem.
Nane, as. (adj.) no, none.
Nanys (n.) nonce, purpose. Ch. nones.
Nawyne (v.) navy, shipping. Perhaps the
final ne is an arbitrary addition, as in
Abyrnethyne, Dunkeldyn.
Nawy s (adv. ) by no means.
Nede, as. (n.) need, want. sw. need.
Neych (v.) approach. mg. nequh-a. al.
nah-en.
Neme (v.) name, mention, repute, v. Name.
Nere (adj. prep, adv.) near.
Nere-hand (prep.) near.
Nere-hand (adv.) near, almost.
Neyst, nest (adj.) nearest, next. as. neahst,
nyest. pers. nazd. d. sw. b. naest.
Neyst, next (prep, adv.) next.
Nes (n.) nose. as. d. naese. fr. nez.
Nes-thryllys (pi. n.) nostrils, as. nses}>yrlu.
Nethyr (adj.) lower, sw. b. neder.
New(n.)/s£. isl. hnefe, nefi. d. nseve.
Nevew, nevow, nevu (n.) 1, grandson. 2,
nephew.
Nychtyd (pret. impersonal v.) drew to night.
Nynd (adj.) ninth, mg. niunda. d. niende.
Nyt (pret. v.) denied, (isl. neit-a to deny.)
Nobil (adj.) noble. I. nobil-is.
Nocht, noucht (conj.) not. as. noht, nocht.
Nocht-for-J>i (conj.) not for that, notwith-
standing, nevertheless, (as. J>y that, there-
for.)
Noy (v.) annoy, ob. noy-en.
Noyis (n.) annoyance, damage.
North yn (adj.) of the north country.
North wartis (adv.) northward.
Norwayis, people of Norway.
Nowmer (v.) number, count., I. numer-o.
Nowmyr (n.) number. I. numer-us.
Nowte (n.) ox, oxen. isl. sw. naut. as.
neat.
Now>ir (conj.) neither, as. nouj>er.
Nwnry (n.) nunnery.
Nwrys (n.) nurse, fr. nourrisse.
Nwrys (v.) nurse, nourish, fr. [ je] nourris.
0
0 (prep.) of, in. o,d. isl. sw. a.
Obedyentyary (n.) suffragan under canonical
obedience.
Obeyse, obese (v.) obey. fr. obeir. — Obey-
sand, obedient, subject, fr. obeissant.
Oblyse ; oblysyd, oblyst : . (v.) oblige, sub-
ject.
Oblysyng (n.) obligation.
Odyr (adj.) other, v. OJ?ir, q. id.
*0f (prep.) through, from, by.
Offerand (n.) oblation, fr. offrande.
Oftsyis (adv.) oft-times, often.
Oyhle (n.) oil. mg. alewe. br. olew. d. b.
olie.
Oyhnt (v.) anoint, fr. [il] oint.
Oys (n.) use, custom, (v.) use.
On-ane, onone (adv.) anon, quickly.
Ony (adj.) any. — onykyn, any kind of. —
onywys, any way. v. Kyn, Wyis.
Onwalowyd (part.) unfaded. v. Walow.
Optene (v.) obtain, fr. obten-ir.
Or (adv. conj.) ere, before.
Ordyr (n.) order.
Ost, o,fr. (n.) host, army.
Ostage, o,fr. (n.) hostage.
OJ>ir (adj.) other, second, each other, mg.
an)>ar. gr. arep-os, erep-os, Seurep-os.
sabine etru. as. o>er. al. o>ar. ger. b.
ander. od. isl. annar, adra. sw. andra.
ir. ga. dara. This seems the true gothic,
gaelic, and greek numeral, Secund being
only in latin, and the languages deriving
from it. v. To)>ir, Ow)>ir.
Owk (n.) week. as. uca, wuc. o,sw. uka.
d. uge.
Oure (adv. prep.) over, opposite, beyond,
after.
Oure-lard, over-lord, superior, v. Lard.
Oure-gane (adj.) past.
Ourhale (v.) enquire into, treat of.
Oure-man, supreme ruler. The name is now
given to a third arbiter, chosen to decide
between two, who differ in their judgement.
Owrn (v.) adorn. I. orn-o.
Ourtane (part.) overtaken.
Owrthort (adv.) athwart, mod. sc. athort.
Owrtyrwe (n.) turn upside down. (isl. tyrv-
a overwhelm.) so we say now topsy-turvy.
Ouryhude (pret. v.) went over, over-run.
*0ut (adv.) fully, completely.
Owth (prep.) above, over: so Umast upper-
most, Forowth before, as we say above and
below for the preceding and following parts
of a book. (as. o)>hebban to extoll or raise
up; u>wita philosopher, f. as knowing
above others, sw. utmer upper, v. Ihre
THE OBSOLETE WORDS.
375
vo. Mer. al. upha upon, over. — p, f and \>
are often commutable.)
Owt-owre (prep.) over, beyond.
Out-tane (prep, or part, in the ablative abso-
lute) except.
Outwart (adj.) external.
OwJ>ir, ojnr (conj.) either, isl. audr.
Pa (v.)pay.
Fade (n.)frog. as. pad, pada. ger. b. padde.
mod. sc. paddok, puddok.
Page, fr. (n.) boy, youth, pers. peik. gr.
irony.
*Pay (v.) satisfy, content, b. pay-en.
Pay (n.) striking, (gr. ircu-w ; br. pwyo to
strike. )
Payne (n.) pain, attempt. — did hys payne,
used his utmost endeavour.
Pane (v.) take pains, exert himself.
Pape, fr. ger. b. (n.) pope. 1. pap-a. (gr.
irairiras father, and in Homer priest.)
Parage, otfr. (n.) parentage, quality.
Pare (n.) pair. 1. br. ger. isl. s-u>. d. par.
Parify (v.) make equal, compare.
Parify (v.) protect, fr. par-er.
Parlement, fr. (n.) parliament.
Paroche (n.) parish. I. parochia.
Parsenere (n.) partner.
Partenary (n.) partnership.
Party (n.) part. fr. parti. — (adv.) partly.
Parties (adj.) having no part, free.
Parure (n.) ornament, trimming, [v. Mat.
Par. Vit. p. 63 and Gloss, vo. Paraturse.]
Pas, V. ix. Rub. division of a book. v. R.
Brunne, p. 157, I. 2 ; but in p. 175, I. 14,
it has a different meaning.
Pas, pasce, pask. easier, gr. iraa~x.a~
Pawillown (n.) pavilion, fr. pavilion.
Peys, pes (n.) piece.
Pele (n.) is a fortification different from a
castle. Some such now remaining in a
ruinous state are called Peels.
Pelure (n.) seems costly fur. (fr. pelure
peeling, paring.) it is also expl. pearl by
Hickes. g. as. p. 106. compare Murimuth,
p. 89, Wals. Ypod. p. 512, and quotations
in Warton, V. iii. p. liii.
Penown (n.) distinguishing badge in battle
smaller than the banner.
Pepil (n.) people, br. pybl. Ch. peple.
Per, I. (prep.) by, by means of.
Pere (n.) peer, equal. I. par. ojr. per.
Perce, fr. (v.) pierce.
Perfay, by [my] faith, truely. v. Fay.
Perfyte (adj.) perfect.
Perfornyst (pret. v.) VIII. 1. 5445, seems
accomplislied, performed. v. Rud. vo.
Perfurnist.
Persowne, 1, person. 2, parson. I. person-a.
Pes, pese (pi. n.) peas. v. Peys.
Pes, otfr. (n.) peace : horn/age, obedience.
Pesybil (adj.) peaceable.
Pestilente, / er. of the mbricator in VIII.
xlii. for Pestilens.
Pete for Pite (n.) pity.
Pete-pot (n. ) hole out of which peats (turfs)
have been dug.
Peth (n.)path. as. paej>.
Pewere, powre (adj.)^oor. v. Powre.
Piler, br. (n.) pillar, fr. piliere.
Pylgryne (a.) pilgrim, fr. pelerin.
Pylgrynage (n. ) pilgrimage.
Pyne, b. (n.)pain, punishment, as. pin. ga.
pein. fr. peine. I. pcen-a.
Pyne, isl. put in pain, punish, as. pin-an.
Pypys and Townnys, VIII. 1. 3591, seems
casks called pipes and tuns.
Pystyl (n.) epistle.
Pyte (n.) pit.
Pyte (n. ) piety, also pity.
Pyth (n.) strength.
*Play him, recreate, amuse himself.
Playnct (n.) complaint. I. planct-us.
Playne, plane, pleyne, planere (adj.) full,
ample, plenary. I. plen-us. v,fr. pla-
niere.
Playokis, IX. 1. 588, is unknown to me, and
/. corrupted, v. V. R.
Plat; plet: . (v.) plait, fold.
Plede (n.) plea. (v. ) plead.
Pleyhnyd (pret. v.) complained.
Pies (v.) please. Plesance, pleasure.
Plodere (n.) banger, mauler, fighter. (o,fr.
plaud-er, bang, maul, etc.)
Plw, pluch (n.) plough, al. pluch.
Plwyrnys (pi. n.) plough-irons.
Poynd, seize and retain till ransomed, (as.
pynd-an to shut up. b. poyntinghe ex-
action.)
Poyntment VIII. 1. 2947, seems pointing out.
Polaxys, VIII. 1. 2528. /. pole-axes.
376
GLOSSARY OF
Ponyhe, poynyhe, poyhne (n.) skirmish, con-
flict, ojr. poignie. v. Barb. p. 333, I.
69.
Postule (v.) elect a person for bishop who is
not in all points duly eligible, v. (?.
Douglas's Life, p. 5, note (u) ; and Keith,
p. 13, note.
*Power, poware (n.) army, as we now say
forces. o,fr. pouaire. — "levying powers."
Shakespeare.
Pownd, pund (n.) goods seized and detained
for a ransom, v. Poynd.
Powre, pewere (a&j.)poor. ojr. pouer.
Pouste (n.) power. otfr. poeste. Ch. poste.
Practyk (v.) practise, gr. irparT-w. fr.
practiqu-er.
Pray (a.) prey. br. prait. isl. brad.
Pi-ay (v.) plunder, seize prey.
Prayare (n.) prayer.
Preche, fr. preach. Prechour, preacher.
Prefe (v.) prove, try. v. Prewe, q. id.
Prek (v.) prick, pierce, etc. v.fcPryk, q. id.
Pres (n.) throng, heat of battle, war.
Presand, presend (n..) present, gift.
Presown (n.) prison.
Presonare, presowne (a.) prisoner.
Prest, sw. (n.) priest, as. preost. fr. prestre.
Presthad, priesthood, as. preosthad.
Prewaly (adv.) privately.
Prewate, priwate (n.) privacy.
Prewe (adj.) private, etc. v. Pryve, q. id.
Prewe (n.) prove, demonstrate, try. b. proev-
en. ,
Pryk (v.) 1, pierce. 2, gallop, as. pricc-an.
Pryncehad (n.) princely quality.
Pris, br. sw. (n.) 1, high estimation, glory,
praise. 2, premium, ger. preis.
Pris (adj.) glorious.
Prys (v.) prize, award prizes, fr. pris-er.
Prisownyd (part.) imprisoned.
Private (n.) privacy.
Pryv6 (adj.) private, retired, intimate, fami-
liar, fr. prive.
Prole, I. IX. 1. 2827, offspring. It seems a
word made for the sake of alliteration.
Promove (v.) promote. I. promov-eo.
Pro-nevw, great grandson, v. VIII. 1. 370.
Propyrte (n.) property, propriety, meaning,
close translation, v. O. D. p. 10, 1. 22.
Propone (v.) propose. I. propon-o.
Prowde(adj.) IIII. 1. 1142, powerful. [In-
nes, p. 825.] (ojr. prod, prud, preiid
frequently occur in Feed. V. ii. pp. 33, 86,
100, 127, and 134, where prdbus is equiva-
lent to it in a I. translation: o^sw. prud
magnificent.)
Prwf (a..) proof, br. prawf. isl. sw. prof.
Pwle (a.) pool. as. pul. br. pwll ditch.
Pund, v. Pownd and Poynd.
Pund, mg. as. isl. sw. d. (a.) pound.
Punis, fr. (v.) punish.
Punytyown (n.) punishment. I. punition-e.
Purchas, purches (n.) accident, something
irregular.
Purches (v.) purchase, procure.
Pore (&d.j.)poor. v. Powre, q. id.
Q
Queyne, quene (n.) queen, as. cwen. (mg.
queins, quino ; o,d. kun; isl. kuenn-a; al.
kuen-a ; ger. quen, woman, wife.)
Quell (v.) kill. as. cwell-an.
Qwentys, VII. 1. 2706, wiles, devices, ojr.
cointes.
Qwere (n.) quire of a church.
Qwerele (n.) complaint. I. querel-a.
N.B. Quh is equivalent to wh of modern
spelling. This being attended to, many
words of uncouth appearance will be found
to need no explanation. It is also to be
observed, that the transcriber has some-
times inserted h after qu, where it is erro-
neous and redundant.
mg. as. opw. I.
Quha, quhas, hwa; huo, quis,
quhay; quho; hua, qui,
hue ; quse ;
quhays ; quhis ; hwses ; huars ; cujus ; whose :
quham; quham- hwam; huem; quern, )
ma; quam ; f w7ww'
Quhare (adv.) where, mg. quhar. as. isl. sw.
hwar.
Qwhat (pron.) what, whatever.
Quhatkyn, what kind of. v. Kyn.
Qwhawe, VIII. 1. 6991. /. quag-mire, (sw.
wsesa slimy place, as. b. wase mud.) v. Sc.
Chr. V. ii. p. 384. (Julian Barnes has "a
queach of bushes " which Skinner supposes
" a quickset of bushes, locus arbusculis
densis stipatus." v. Skinner in et. gen. and
et. antiq.)
s, \
, j- who:
e ; /
THE OBSOLETE WOEDS.
377
Quhene, quheyn (&Aj.)few. as. hwene. ger.
wenig. b. weynigh. in mod. sc. it is used
exactly as the eng. few, prefixing the sing.
article a, and sometimes also wee (little)
e. g. a wee quhene, a very few ; also, a gay
quhene, a tolerable number, or quantity.
Qwhete (n.) wheat, mg. quhait. as. hwaet.
QuheJ>ir, >e quhej>ir (conj.) 1, whether. 2,
where/or. 3, however, notwithstanding.
Qwhile (n.) time, fortune (as we say good
times, bad times'), mg.. quheil-a. as. hwil.
(br. hwyl health, disposition, progress.
hwylus prosperous.)
Quhile (adj. ) late, deceased, mod. sc. umquhil.
(isl. sw. hwil-a to be at rest.)
Quhil (adv.) some time, formerly, at times.
Quhilk (pron.) which, who. mg. quhilik-s.
as. hwilk.
Quhill (conj.) till.
Quhylum (adv.) formerly, as. hwilon.
Qwhyte, IIII. xiii. Rub. for qwyte ; /. er.
Qwyk (adj.) alive, as. cwic. isl. kuik-r.
Qwyt (adv.)/ree, acquitted, isl. kuitt-r.
Qwyt (v.) repay, requite, isl. kuitt-a.
Qwyte (n.) acquittance.
Quit-clem (v.) give up a claim.
Quod (pret. v.)said. mg. quaj> pret. o/"quij>-
an. as. cwae}>e pret. of cwsej>-an, cwoaj>-
an. isl. knadpret. o/kued-a.
R
Rad, as. ofL. isl. sw. (n.) advice, b. rad.
Rad, as. (pret. v.) rode. isl. reid.
Rade, as. (n.) equestrian invasion.
Rade,/r. (n.) road for ships, b. rede.
Rad (adj.) terrified, sw. raed. d. red.
Raddoure(n.)/ear. isl. hraede. sw. raedde.
Raddoure, radure (n.) anger, rigour.
Ragman (n.) long piece of writing, f. corr. of
I. pergamen-um parchment, as Charter
from I. charta paper, either of which names
were promiscuously applied to writings on
parchment or on paper.
Rayk (n.) loalk, course, range, isl. rakpath.
(as. rec-an ; isl. reik-a ; ir. rach-am, to
range about.)
Rakyn (v.) reckon, mg. rahn-an.
Rakles (adj.) reckless, careless.
Randown (n.) gallop or run. In II. c. xiv.
it is applied to flying in the air. (ojr.
randon-er to run or gallop.)
Rane, rayne (n.) tedious idle talk.
Rangale (n. ) mob. v. Hud.
Ransown (n.) ransom, fr. rancon.
Rap, as. (n.) rope. mg. raip pr. rep. o,d.
reip. isl. sw. rep. br. raff.
Rare (v.) roar. as. rar-an. b. reer-en.
Ras, as. (pret. v.) 1, rose. 2, began to make
a figure, mg. rais. isl. reis.
Real, o,fr. (adj.) royal.
Realte, Reawte, ryawte (n.) 1, royalty. 2,
royal retinue.
Reaws (pi. n.) royal personages. ojr.
reaulx.
Rebell (adj.) rebellious. I. rebell-is.
Rebowris, at. cross, unfortunately. (o,fr.
rebouts repulse, rude denial.)
Recomfurt (part.) comforted afresh.
Recownsalyd (part.) reconciled.
Retowryd, VIII. 1. 1592, recurred, perhaps
it should have been occurryd.
Recwveranse (n.) recovery.
Red (n.) advice, v. Rad. q. id.
Red (v.) clear, disentangled, isl. red-a.
Rede ; red : . (v.) read. as. rsed-an.
Redact (part.) reduced. I. redact-us.
Redy (adj.) ready, as. reed. al. redie.
Redy (v.) make ready.
Redwne (v.) redound.
Refe (n.) robbery, v. Revery. q. id.
*Refer (v.) relate. I. refer-o.
Refrenyhe (v.) restrain, ojr. refraign-er.
Reft (pret. v.) robbed, v. Reve.
Refute (n.) refuge, fr. fuite flight.
Regale (n.) privilege now called regality.
Regne (v.) reign. I. regn-o.
Rejosyd (part.) rejoiced.
Rek (n.) smoke, as. rec. isl. reik-r.
Rek (v.) reach, mg. rak-9an. as. reec-an.
Rekyn (v.) reckon, v. Rakyn. q. id.
Rekles (adj.) careless, as. recceleas.
Relefe (n.) 1, relief. 2, v. Warde.
Releve,/r. (v.) 1, raise, exalt, promote. 2,
relieve the distressed.
Relyk (n.) relic of a saint.
*Relygyown (n.) religious foundation for a
monastic order.
Remane (v.) remain. I. reman-eo.
Remede, fr. (n.) remedy.
Remede (v.) heal, relieve, fr. remedi-er.
Reng (v.) reign, mg. reikin-on. I. regn-o.
Repayre (v.) return, ojr. repair-er.
378
GLOSSAKY OF
*Repro-W'e, repruwe (v.) reproach, fr. re-
prouv-er, in both senses.
Requere, fr. (v.) request. I. requir-o.
Rescours (n.) rescue, fr. recousse. (p,fr.
rescour-er to assist.)
Resemyl (v.) resemble.
Reset (n.) residence, (as. seta inhabitant;
saetung occupation, possession.)
Resowne (n.) reason.
Ressaywe (v.) receive.
Retenw (n. ) retinue. o,fr. retenue.
Retowre (v.) return.
Retrete (v.) resume, fr. [il] retrait.
Rew (n.) 7-010 of houses, etc. — V. 1. 359 it
seems town or village, as I. vicus is used in
both senses, (fr. rue street. )
Re we (v.) repent, as. hryw-an. ger. reu-en.
Revelynys, VIII. 1. 4421, shoes made of un-
dressed hides with the hair on them, high-
land brogs. [v. Hume's Hist, of Douglas,
p. 46.]
Rewle (n. and v.) rule.
Rewme (n.) realm, kingdom. otfr. reaume.
Rewth (n.) repentance, sorrow with tender-
ness of heart, v. Rewe.
Reve ; reft, revyd : . (v.) rob, bereave, mg.
raub-9an. I. rap-io, priv-o. as. reaf-an.
isl. hreife.
Revengeans (n.) revenge, vengeance.
Revere (n.) robber, corsair, rover.
Revery (n.) robbery.
Rewestyd (part.) VI. 1. 1023, clothed, seem-
ingly with a change of dress suitable to the
ceremony.
Rewyst (v.) ravish. — rewyist, VI. 1. 872, er.
for rewysit.
Ryal (adj.) royal. Ryawte (n.) royalty.
Ribbalddale (n.) worthless class of people,
rabble, (isl. ribbalder multitude of worth-
less people: mg. dail division, class, pers.
ruzal mean, base.)
Rich (v.) enrich, b. ryck-en. sw. rik-ta.
Rychtwis (adj.) righteous, as. rihtwis. isl.
rettvis. sw. raetwis.
Ryke (adj.) 1, potent. 2, rich. mg. reik-s.
as. rye. isl. rik-ur. sw. rik. at. rich.
ger. reich.
Ryn ; ran : — . (v.) run. mg. as. al. rinn-an.
ojd. isl. o,sw. rinn-a.
Ryng, ryngn. (v.) reign, v. Reng, q. id.
Rynk (n.) course, ring, boundary of tlie
course, as. hrincg. al. isl. hrir.g. (In the
sense of boundary it has become the name
of several places on borders of shires, etc.)
Ryot (v.) destroy, ravage, b. ruyt-en.
Ryot, VII. 1. 2584, /. er. for Rowt.
Rype (v.) search, examine, turn over.
Rys ; ras, ras : rysyn. (v.) rise. mg. reis-an.
as. ris-an pret. ras. isl. rys ; reis :
Ryve ; ryvit : rywyn (v.) rend, tear. isl.
ryf ; reif : ryfen. sw. rifw-a. of,, rup-o.
Rod, ir. ga. (n.) road. (br. rhodio to walk.)
Royd, rwyd (adj.) rude, coarse.
Hollyd (part.) enrolled.
Romans (n.) history, relation of events real or
imaginary ; now restricted to works of in-
vention.
Rone (n.) as I am informed by the dealers in
leather, sheep-skin dressed so as to appear
like goat-skin: but it may be doubted if
that is the meaning in VIII. 1. 4804. N.B.
ga. ron seal, sea-calf, sw. rone boar.
Rowme (n.) room, clear space, mg. rum-is.
as. isl. al. rum.
Rowme (n.) 1, make room, clear a way. 2,
enlarge.
Rowinly (adv.) largely, liberally.
Rowne (v.) whisper, as. run-ian. isl. run-a.
Rowt (n.) army. br. rhawd. o,fr. route.
Ruyhs [rusche MS. C.] VIII. 1. 2608, drive,
f.fall.
Rwd (n.) cross, as. rod. Junius in vo.
Hood supposes it an image of Christ on the
cross ; but such explanation is inconsistent
with his own quotations, to which hundreds
of others might be added, all expressly
bearing that Christ died on the rwde. v.
Note IX. Prol. 4.
Rwyd, royd (adj.) rude, unpolite.
Rwyschyd (part.) VIII. 1. 3504, seems driven,
(br. rhuso to be stopped, to leap back;
ruthro to rush upon. ga. riusgam to strike.)
Rwte (n. ) root.
Sa, swa (conj. adv.) so, consequently, mg.
swa, swe, swaei. as. isl. swa. d. saa.
Sa (v.) say, tell or say to. al. ger. sag-en.
Sacryd (part.) consecrated. I. sacrat-us.
*Sad (adj.) just, proper, serious, sw. sedig.
[Serenius.] Ji. Brunne, P. Plowman, Ch.
use it so.
THE OBSOLETE WOEDS.
379
Saddile (n.) saddle, as. sadl. sw. b. sadel.
Sal, sail, schal (aux. v.) shall, v. Schal.
Salua, I. o,fr. (n.) salutation.
Samyn (adv.) together, mg. saman.
Sanct, saynct (n.) saint. I. sanct-us.
Sand, VIII. 1. 6414, sent. f. for rhyme.
Sang, mg. as. al. d. ger. (n.) song. isl.
saung-r.
Sare (n.) sore, pain. as. isl. sw. sar.
Sare, as. (adj.) sore, excessive, isl. sw. sar.
v. Sow.
Sare (adv.) exceedingly, very much. b. seer.
Sary (adj.) sorry, wretched, as. sarig.
Saw (n.) speech, language, saying, story,
as. isl. sag-a.
Saw ; sew : sawyn (v.) sow, scatter, mg. sa-
ian. as. saw ; sew : sawen. al. sao ; sew :
isl. sw. sa. I. sat-us 'sowen (and Seia the
goddess of sowing.}
Saucht (part.) reconciled, appeased, as.
sseht.
Sauchtnyng (n.) reconciliation, isl. sw. saett.
— The code of laws for the government of
the city of Edinburgh, which was drawn
up in consequence of a dispute among the
inhabitants being settled by the arbitration
of K. James VI. is called the Set of the
Town ; and other towns in Scotland have
adopted the word. [Maitland's Hist, of
Edinr. p. 229.]
Sawf (adj.) safe, saved, fr. sauf.
Sauf (\.)save, guard, preserve, respect.
Sauf, to sauf, saving, except, without.
Sawfte (n.) safety, salvation.
Sawld (pret. and part, of sell) sold. as.
said.
Sawl, as. (n.) soul. mg. saiwal-a. isl. saal.
Sawoure, sawyoure, salvioure (n.) Saviour.
Scath, scayth (n.) damage, v. Skath, q. id.
Schaft, ger. b. (n.) shaft, as. sceaft. sw. d.
skaft. I. scap-us.
Schak (v.) shake, as. scac-an. isl. skak-a.
Schal, sal (aux. v.) shall, mg. isl. sw. skal.
as. sceal.
Schame (n.) sltame. as. scame. isl. d. sw.
skam.
Schame (v.) put to shame, mg. skam-a.
Schank (n.) leg. as. scanc. sw. skank.
Schape ; schupe : — . (v.) make, create, form,
prepare, mg. isl. skap ; scop : as. scype ;
sceop : sw. skap-a. d. skab-er.
Schare (pret. v.) cut, sliced, v. Schere.
Scharp, b. (adj.) sharp, as. scearp. isl.
skarp-r.
Schaw (v.) shew. as. sceaw-an.
Schaw (n.) wood*, grove, as. scead. br. coed.
isl. skog-r. sw. skog. d. skou.
Schawlde (adj.) shallow.
Schawe (v.) shave, as. scaef-an. b. schav-en.
Schawaldowris, VIII. 1. 4365 ("silvestres,"
Sc. Chr. V. ii. p. 316) seems wanderers in
the woods, subsisting by hunting. "Sha-
valdres" occurs in Knyghton, col. 2535,
which the learned glossarist thinks Cheva-
liers, (ga. sealgair pr. shalagar hunter,
isl. skalalag company of hunters. Selgovae,
the ancient name of the people on the north
side of the Solway firth, schaw and wald
both signify wood, forest. It may mean
people absconding from the pursuit of the
English : so in sw. skogarmen exiles, free-
booters, literally wood-men, v. Ihre, vo.
Skog, Tang. Prompt, pare. expl. it dis-
cursor, vagabundus.)
Scheld (n.) shield, as. scyld. sw. d. skiolde.
Schene (v.) shine, mg. isl. skein-an. as.
scin-an. od. skyn-a.
Schene (adj.) shining, bright.
Schepe (n.) sheep, as. scepe. b. schaep.
Schere (n.) Sir. v. Schir.
Schere ; share, schayre : schorn. (v.) shear,
cut, slice, as. scer-an. isl. sker ; skar :
Schyltrum, VIII. 1. 1699 ; a word of which
the precise meaning seems unknown, if
indeed it has not had more meanings than
one : here it appears to be merely a body
of armed men, though in other authors it
seems to be an army drawn up in a round
form. cfr. Barb. p. 257 and Th. de la
More, p. 594. also R. Brun, p. 305. W.
Hemingford, V. i. p. 163. Holingshed
and other historians describing the battle
of Falkirk in 1298.
Schyp (n.) ship. mg. od. isl. skip. as.
scip.
Schir, Scyr, Syre, Sere (n.) sir, lord, an-
ciently one of the greatest titles that could
be given to any prince, gothic of Rome in
the days of St. Augustine sihora. od. siar,
sir. isl. saera, sir. v. Junii Gloss, goth.
vo. arman. Spelmanni Vita ^Elfredi, p.
118. Hickes g. fr. p. 98.
380
GLOSSARY OF
Schyre (adj.) clear, bright (as a fire), as.
scyre. isl. skir.
Schyrrawe (n.) shirref now generally per-
verted to sheriff1.
Scho (pron.) she. mg. so. as. seo, heo.
o,sw. an.
Schone (pi. n.) shoes, b. schoen.
Schort (adj.) short, as. sceort. d. sw. b.
kort. I. curt-us.
Schot (pret. v.) pushed, etc. v. Schut.
Schot (n.) shot.
Schotyng VIII. 1. 5500. /. for schutyng.
Schrywe (v.) confess, as. scryf-an.
Schuld (aux. v.) should, as. sceold. sw.
skull e.
Schwne (v.) VIII. 1. 6130; [soyne JHS.C]
seems be oppressed with care or grief. B.
Harry, p. 166, I. 72, "sonyied," cared.
fr. soign-er. — or it may be shun, decline
the battle. R. Brun has " schonne."
Schwpe (pret. v.) v. Schape.
Schut ; schot : schottyn. (v.) 1, shoot, push.
2, rush. as. sceot-an. sw. skiut-a.
Sclandyr (v.) slander. o,fr. esclandir.
Sclys (n.) slice, splinter, ger. schleisse.
Scolere (n.) scholar, fr. escoliere.
Scowre (n.) score, number of twenty.
Se (conj.) so. v. Sa.
Se, as. al. (n.) 1, sea. 2, tide river, o/t.
sae. o,sw. sae.
Se (n.) see of a bishop, v.
Se ; saw : sene, seyn. (v.) see. as. se-on.
sw. se.
Secudry, IV. c. vi. er. for Sucudry, q. v.
Secund, secownd (adj.) second. I. secundus.
v. OJ>ir.
Sed, as. (n.) seed, posterity, sw. b. seed.
Sege (n.) 1, seat, throne, bishop's see. 2,
siege, fr. siege.
Segyt (part.) seated, placed, set.
Seimly (adj.) seemly, isl. saemelig.
Seke (v.) 1, seek. 2, have recourse, as. sec-
an. o/(. sek-ia. isl. saek-ia.
Seke (adj.) sick. Seknes, sickness.
Sel couth (adj.) seldom known, strange, as.
sel-cu)>.
Seldyn (adv.) seldom, as. seldon. b. selden.
Sele (n.) seal. br. sel. o,fr. seel.
Sele (v.) seal. fr. scell-er.
Selfyn, selwyn (pron.) self. mg. silba, silbin,
silban.
Sem (v.) seem.
Sembland (n.) semblance, shew, appearance.
fr. semblant.
Sembland, semble, semle (n.) assembly.
Semly (adj.) seemly, v. Seimly.
Sen, syne (conj.) seeing that, since: it seems
merely the part, passive of Se, as the
French use vu.
Send ; : . (n.) send. isl. sende ; :
Sene (part, of Se) seen.
Sene, VII. 1. 2783, for syne, then.
Sen-syne (adv.) since, after that time.
Senyhfe (n.) synod, corr. from gr. awoSos ;
so o,fr. senne. Knox, p. 79, seingny.
Senyhe, V. 1. 433, distinguishing dress worn
in battle. I. sign-urn, v. Blasown.
Senyhowry (n.) lordship, power, fr. seig-
neurie.
Sere (n.) sir, lord. v. Schir.
Sere (adj.) several.
Sergeand, VIII. 1. 3756, a degree in military
service, v. Spelman, p. 512.
Sergis, VI. 1. 1401, by the context must be
lamps, (fr. cierge torch, candle.')
Sermound (n.) sermon.
*Serve (v.) deserve.
Serwys (n.) service.
Ses (v.) put in possession, (law term.)
Ses (v.) seize.
Ses (v.)/. er. for ces. cease, leave off.
Sesowne (n.) season, some time.
Set (conj.) though, although, sw. J>yt; and
oansedt. Seren.
Set (n.) seat. mg. sitl. gr. 18-os. as.
setl.
Set (n.) snare for catching animals, v. Barb.
p. 55, I. 479. as. setung. sw. sat-a. al.
seid. b. op-set. I. insidia. (pers. syed
chace, hunting ; also, the prey or game.)
*Set (v.) beset, way-lay, isl. sw. saett-a. I.
insid-eo ; insed-i :
Set (v.) give in lease.
Settis (imperative v.) set ye.
Sew (pret. v.) sowed, v. Saw.
Sevyn (adj.) seven, mg. sibun. as. seofon.
Sevynd (adj.) seventh.
Sex, 1. al. isl. sw. d. (adj.) six. mg. saihs.
gr. i(.
Sext, sixth. Sexten, sixteen, sixteenth.
Sexty, sixty.
Sic (adj.) such. v. Swilk, q. id.
THE OBSOLETE WOEDS.
381
Side, as. (adj.) long, reaching low. isl.
siid-r.
Syis (n.) time, times, (i.e. repetition of times,
as 1. vices and fr. fois.) mg. sinj>a. as.
si>e. It is mostly used in composition,
e.g. oftsyis, anys, twyis, fyve, syis, etc.
Syk, VIII. 1. 3912, marshy bottom with a
small stream in it. " vallilutosum inare-
sium." Sc. Chr. V, ii. p. 311. as. sic,
sich.
Sykkyr (adj.) secure, safe, sure. o,sw. siker.
br. siccr. ger. sicher.
Sylvyr (n.) 1, silver. 2, money, od. isl.
silfir. prec. silwir. (So fr. argent and sp.
plata, etc. signify money, as well as the
metal, of which it was first made.)
Sympil (adj.) simple, not noble.
Syndry (adj.) sundry, various, as. sind-
rig.
Syne (adv.) then, afterwards, v. Sythyn.
Syne (conj.) since, seeing, v. Sen. q. id.
Syne (conj.) also, then, (as distinguishing
the clauses of a sentence.)
Syre (n.) lord. v. Schir. "Lord and Sy re."
V. prol. 32, make tautology, a thing very
common in antient compositions.
Sythy, Schythia. Sytik, Scythian.
Sythyn, syne (adv.) then, afterwards, as.
si)>-)>an, i. e. after then. isl. seiona.
Skayl (v.) scatter, disperse, spread, spill,
isl. sw. skil-ia. ga. sgaol-am — skayle,
VIII. 1. 6524, dispersed, which seems ir-
regular.
Skant (adj.) scarce, insufficient.
Skath (n.) damage, as. sca)>e. isl. skade.
Scath(v.) injure, mg. skaj>-9an. as. scaj>-an.
isl. sw. skad-a. cd. scad-an.
Sky 11 (n.) reason, argument, motive, judge-
ment, as. scyle. sio. sksel. d. skiael.
Sla ; slw, sleuch : slane, slayne. (v.) slay,
kill. as. slag-an, pret. sloh. (mg. slah-an,
pret. sloh : isl. slse ; slo : 6. sla ; sloug :
ge-slaghen. strike, beat, the primary sense
of the word.)
Slak (n.) deep narrow valley, ga. glac.
Slaw, as. (adj.) slow. isl. sliar.
Sle, sley (adj.) sly. isl. slseg-r. sw. slceg.
Slepe (n.) sleep, mg. as. slep. 6. slaep.
Slepe (v.) sleep, mg. as. slep-an. b. slaep-
en.
Sleuch (pret. v.) slew. v. Sla.
Slokyn (v.) 1, extinguish fire. 2, quench
thirst, isl. slokr. sw. sloku-a.
Slw (pret. v.) slew. v. Sla.
Small folk, people of the lower class ; also
weak and helpless people.
Smate (pret. v.) smote, struck.
Smeth (adj.) smooth, as. sme)>, whence,
according to Stow, the name of Smithfield.
Smyt (v.) stain, pollute, contaminate, mg.
smit-an. as. smitt-an. isl. sw. smet-a.
Smyte (n.) stain.
Smore (v.) smother, as. smor-an. b. smoor-
en.
Snaw, as. (n.) snow. mg. snaiws. isl. snae.
Snell (adj.) sharp, smart, as. b. snel.
Sodane (adj.) sudden, fr. soudain.
Solempne, lb. (adj.) solemn.
Son, sone, swn (adv.) soon. mg. suns. as.
sona.
Son, sown, sun (n.) sun. mg. sunn-o. as.
al. sunne. prec. sune. ger. b. sonue. v.
Sun.
Sonownday, Sunday, as. sunnan-daeg.
Sow sare, VIII. 1. 6236, a proverbial expres-
sion, of which I cannot give any satisfac-
tory explanation, and shall not obtrude
conjectures upon the reader.
Souk (v.) suck. Ch. souke.
Soume (n. and v.) sum, number.
Sowmond (v.) summon.
Sowne (adv.) v. Son, q. id.
Sowne (n.) v. Son, Sun.
Sowter (n.) shoemaker. I. sutor.
Spaynalys, people of Spain, sp. Espanoles.
pr. espanyoles.
Spaynyhe, Spain, Spanish.
Spanysys, I. prol. 127, seems flourishing or
full blown jlowers. (Ch. " spannishing ;
fr. espanouissement, the full blow of a
flower." v. Tyrwhitt.)
Spar (v.) fasten with bolts or bars, which
were made of spars of wood. as. sparr-an.
Spate (a.) flood, mod. sc. restricts it to the
swelling of a river. — Q. if in VII. 1. 771, it
ought to be spat (spot), which seems to
answer better to the sense and the rhyme ?
*Specyal (adj.) intimate, friendly.
Specyalte (n.) friendship.
Sped, as. (n.) speed, success, help.
Sped ; : . (v.) speed, prosper, as. sped-an.
(impersonal v.) it is proper or needful.
382
GLOSSARY OF
Spek; spak : spokyn(v.)spea&. as. spec-an.
Spek (n.) speech.
Spell (v.) tell, inform, mg. spill-on, as.
spell-ian. isl. sw. spial-a. 0,1. pell-o.
Spell, as. (n.) narrative, speech.
*Spend (v.) bestow, employ, lose. as. spend-
an.
Spensere (n.) officer who distributes the provi-
sions, (mod. sc. spense, store-room.)
Spere, as. b. al. (n.) 1, spear, br. arm. y-
sper. 2. officer carrying a spear, e. g.
VIII. 1. 1751, IX. 1. 1464, 3122.
Spere (v.) ask, enquire, as spyr-ian.
Spy (v.) lie in wait for.
Spyle (v.) spoil, abuse, corrupt, as. spill-an.
isl. sw. spill-a. gr. o-iriXow.
Spows (v.) espouse.
Spred (v.) spread, as. spred-an. d. spred-er.
Spreth (n.) prey, plunder, br. prait. arm.
preidh. isl. brad. I. praed-a. (ga. spreidh
cattle, ir. spre cattle, wealth, marriage
portion, v. Lhuyd. Vallancey, No. X.
p. liv.)
Spreth (v.) take preys, plunder.
Sprewland (part.) sprawling.
Spryngald Gaynyh6, VIII. 1. 5505, "telo
albalastri." Sc. Chr. V. ii. p. 331. " shot
of a crossbow." Hume's Hist, of Douglas,
p. 72. Springald, otfr. espingarde, a huge
kind of crossbow, which shot javelins or
large arrows catted Gaynyhes. [v. Du
Cange.]
Spryte (v.) spirit, fr. e-sprit.
Spurn (v.) seems kick the ground, as a per-
son slain in battle. It is also often opposed
to spede.
Sqwyare (n.) squire, gentleman not knighted.
Stabil, stablis (v.) establish, set. I. stabil-io.
o,fr. e-stabl-ir.
Stable, VI. 1. 1613 [staill, MS. ff.] seems
station, where the hunters placed them-
selves to kill the animals, which were
driven in by the attendants, v. Spelman,
vo. Stablestand.
Stad, v. Sted.
Stay (adj.) steep, b. steygh.
Stal, isl. (pret. v.) stole, v. Steyle.
Stale (n.) seems fortified position, or slight
temporary camp, probably fenced with
stakes and branches of trees : [v. Spelman,
vo. Stallaria : and Grose's Provincial glos-
sary, vo. Stale.] also the men in it. v.
Stable, cfr. VIII. 1. 3767; IX. 1. 811,
with Barb. pp. 317, 45; 349, 25; and B.
Harry, pp. 66, 78, 80, etc. In IX. 1. 67,
it is perhaps the same with "a Bastoil
again the Forteres " in Lei. V. i. p. 575 :
and it seems to have also some other
meanings, v. Pitscottie, pp. 49, 109, 301.
Rud. vo. Stale, (ger. stall ; 6. stelle, posi-
tion, safe place, o /r. estale place, dwell-
ing, ger. stall-en ; b. stell-en, to dispose,
place, set in order.)
Stalwart (adj.) strong. (Hickes, g. as. p. 128
explains it magnanimous, heart of steel :
and though four or five passages noted by
Rud. in vo. seem to refuse that meaning,
it must be remembered, that ivicht is also
applied to inanimate things, as castles,
walls, etc.)
Standyn (part.) stood.
Standis (imperative v.) stand ye.
Stane (n.) stone, mg. stain-a. as. stan. ojd.
isl. al. stein, sw. sten.
Stank (n.) stagnant pool, or ditch, ga. stang.
arm. stanc. fr. e-stang.
Stark, ger. sw. (adj.) strong, robust, unshaken,
as. stare, isl. sterk-r. d. staerk.
*State (n.) station, dignity.
Sted (n.) steed, horse, as. isl. sted-a.
Sted, as. al. d. (n.) place, mg. stad-s. "
Stad ; sted : . (v.) situate, place. I. statuo.
Stedles (adj.) without place, omnipresent.
Steyle ; stal : stolyn (v.) steal, mg. stil-an.
as. al. stel-an. isl. stel; stal:
Stek (v.) 1, adhere. 2, be fixed in. as. stic-
an. b. stek-en. ger. steck-en.
Stek (v.) stab. v. Styk. q. id.
Stek (v.) close, shut up. mod. sc. steek.
Stent (v.) extend, stretch out. br. estyn.
Stepil (n.) steeple, as. stypel. (I. stipul-a
long stem of corn.)
Sterap (n.) stirrup, isl. stig-reip, i.e. step-
rope.
Stere (v.) govern, mg. isl. stiur-an. as.
styr-an.
Stere (v.) stir. as. styr-ian.
Stere, steryng (n.) bustle, trouble, commotion,
as. sterung. (isl. styr, battle.)
Stern, ger. b. prec. (n.) star. mg. stairn. as.
steorra. isl. sw. stiarn-a.
Stert (pret. v.) started, leaped.
THE OBSOLETE WOEDS.
383
Styk, stek (y.) stab. as. stic-an. sw. stick-a.
ger. stech-en. b. stek-en. o,gr. ffriyfiv.
o]L. stig-o.
Styth (adj.) strong, (as. stij> steady, austere.)
Stole (n.) seems an ornament hung on the
priest's breast. [Coles's Diet.] or /. the
long robe called in I. orarium, q. v. in Gloss.
to Mat. Paris.
Stony (v.) astonish, confound, v. Astonay.
Story (n.) history. 1. historia. it. storia.
Stound (n.) time, moment, or short space, as.
Ojd. d. ger. isl. sw. stund.
Stowre (n.) tumult, battle, Ojd. isl. styr. ojr.
e-stour.
Stra (n.) straw, as. stre. sw. stroe.
Strayt (adj.) strict, as. strsec.
Strayte, IX. 1. 1000, narrow pass. " arcto
loco." Sc. Chr. V. ii. p. 414.
Strak (n. ) stroke, blow. ger. streich.
Strak (pret. v.) struck.
Strawcht (adj.) straight, in the shortest way.
Strawcht (pret. v.) v. Strek.
Strawngere (n.) stranger.
Straws (pret. v.) strove.
Strek ; strawcht : strekyt (v.) stretch, as.
strec-an. sw. strsek-a. 5. streck-en.
Strenth, streynth, strynth (n.) strength.
Stryk ; strak : strykyn (v.) 1, strike. 2, fight
a battle. 3, anchor a ship, thereby strik-
ing the ground.
Strynd, as. (n.) offspring. Ch. streene.
Stroy (v.) destroy, it. struggere.
Stud (pret. v.) stood.
Stuff (v.) 1, Jill, cram. 2, garrison a castle or
town, man a ship. isl. stuff-a. I. stip-o.
Stuff (n.) men in a garrison, ship, etc.
Stulth (n.) stealth, sw. stold. d. styld.
Stwny (v.) astonish, confound, v. Astonay.
Sture (adj.) austere, rough, ger. stur.
Subdyt, subjet (adj.) subject. I. subdit-us,
subject- us.
Subitane (adj.) sudden. I. subitane-us.
Succed (v.) succeed. I. succed-o.
Succudry (a..) presumption, too great confidence
in one's self. Ch. surquedrie.
Sud (aux. v.) should, b. soude. v. Schuld.
Suddand (adj.) sudden.
Sufficyand (adj.) sufficient, fr. suffisant.
Sufficiance (n.) sufficiency, fr. sulfisauce.
Sujet, fr. (adj.) subject.
Sujowrnyng (n.) sojourning, resting.
Suld (aux. v.) should, v. Sud, Schuld.
Sum, as. al. (adj.) some. mg. sum-s.
Sumdele, some part, somewhat, v. Dele.
Summyre (n.) summer.
*Sun, al. isl. (n.) son. mg. sun-us. as. sun-a.
o/l. d. sw. ger. b. son.
Sungyn (part.) sung. isl. as. sungen.
Swnles (adj.) having no son.
Swnnownday (n.) Sunday, as. sunnandaeg.
Supare (n.) supper, br. swpper.
Suppowale (n.) support, ojr. apuyal. (fr.
epaul-er to prop, set the shoulders to.)
Supprice, suprys (v.) suppress.
Surnowme, sumowne (n.) surname, fr. sur-
nom.
Suspectiown (n.) suspicion.
Sute (adj.) sweet, pleasant, sw. b. soet.
Suth (n.) truth, as. so)>.
Suthfast (adj.) established in the truth.
Suttyle (adj.) subtile.
Swa (conj. adv.) so, consequently, v. Sa.
Swagyd (part.) asswaged.
Swayne, swan (n.) 1, young man. 2, man of
inferior rank. as. swan. o,d. isl. suein.
Swake (n.) blow with a sudden turn. (isl.
sueig-r bend, curve.)
S welly (v.) swallow, as. swelg-an. isl. suelg-
ia.
Swelt (v.) die. mg. swilt-an. as. swelt-an.
Swerd, isl. sw. b. (n.) sword, as. sweord.
Swere (v.) sivear. as. swer-ian.
Swete, as. (adj.) sweet, v. Sute, q. id.
Swetheryke, Sweden.
Swyk (n.) fraud, imposture, isl. suik. d.
suyg.
Swikful (adj.) fraudulent, isl. suikul.
Swilk (adj.) such. mg. swaleik. as. swylce.
Swyth (adj.) quickly, rapidly, ojr. souef.
Swyw« (v.) have unlawful carnal connexion
with. (isl. suyf, involo, candesco.)
Ta (adj.) first one of two. Tane is a rapid
pronunciation of Ta ane.
Ta, tay, tak ; tuk : tane, takyn. (v.) take.
o,gr. ra-w, in imperative rae, and T-TI ap.
Homer. o]L. tag-o. isl. tek ; tok : od.
opw. tak-a. — Tak on hand, undertake. — I
tak on hand, I give you my word, I under-
take for the truth.
384
GLOSSARY OF
Tabart, VIII. 1. 1956, dress worn by knights
over their armour, having their armorial
hearings represented on it in embroidery. R.
Brunne, p. 280, relating the degradation
of Balliol, says,
" His tabard is tome."
v. Blasowne and Senyhe, which seem the
same : and Q. if not also the same with the
Roman Trabea the dress of the Knights,
and also of the Augurs, as the Tabart is
now of the Heralds on solemn occasions.
[v. Tac. Annal. L. iii. c. 2. Servii Not.
in Virg. JSn. L. vii. I. 187.]
Tade, as. (n.) toad.
Taylye (v.) bind an agreement by a
Taylyhe (n.) bond, indenture, so called be-
cause duplicates are made, which have
indentings, fr. tallies, answering to each
other.
Tayntyd, V. 1. 5249, / attainted.
Tayry (v.) 1, tarry. 2, detain.
Takyn, taknyng (n.) token, sign. mg. taikn.
as. ta.cn, tacnunge. isl. takn, teikn.
Tald, tawld (pret. v. and part.) told. isl.
pret. talde. as. part, talad.
Tale, made nd, VIII. 1. 3440, made no account
of, valued as nothing.
Tale (n.) tail. as. tsegl. isl. tagl.
Tane (adj. and part.) v. Ta.
Tary (v.) distress, persecute, gr. retp-w.
Taucht, delivered, committed, v. Beteche.
Tech (v.) teach, as. taec-an.
Toy (v.) tie, bind. gr. 5e-w. as. ti-an.
Tenawndry (n.) holding in lands.
Tenawns (n.) custody.
Tend (adj.) tenth, isl. sw. tiund. d. b.
tiende. (n.) tithe, mod. sc. teend.
Tendyr (adj.) kind, compassionate, or as in
mod. eng. tender-hearted.
Tene (n.) anger, as. teon. (adj.) angry,
(b. ten-en to anger.)
Terand (n.) tyrant.
Ternyte (n.) corr. of Trinity.
Teth (pi. n.) teeth, as. tej>.
Thak (n.) materials of a roof, in mod. sc.
restricted to a covering of straw, heath,
or the like, as the modernized word thatch
is understood in eng. as. }>ac. isl. J'ak.
v. Thek.
Thankfully (adj.) graciously, with good will.
(as. J>ancfull willing, well pleased, un-
j>ances unwitting. — Al oure unthankis, in
spite of us all.)
The (n.) thigh, as. J>egh. isl. al. }>io.
Thefe,^>Z. thewys (n.) thief, as. >eof.
Thek (v.) cover a building with a roof. as.
J>ecc-an. isl. J>ek. gr. ffrey-ta. I. teg-o.
Themys (pi. n.) serfs, bond servants or slaves
born on, and attached to, the land : also,
the right of having such. cfr. Skene, vo.
Theme, and Spelman, vo. Team. (as.
team offspring.)
Theologys (pi. n.) theologues.
Thew (n.) manner, conduct, as, )>eaw.
Think (impersonal v.) v. Me-thynk.
Thyrl (v.) pierce, penetrate, as. J>Mian.
Thole (v.) suffer, permit, bear with. mg. isl.
J>ul-an. as. J>ol-ian. otd. }>ol-a. This
expressive word is discarded from mod.
eng. to make way for tolerate, which comes
from the same origin by the circuitous stages
of gr. roXa-w, o,l. tol-o and tul-o after-
wards altered to toler-o, and the fr. toler-
er. It survived the age of Chaucer.
Thochty (adj.) thoughtful.
Thowles, thowlys (adj.)ioTe inclined, (mod.
sc. thawless, unactive, handless.)
Thra (adj.) persevering, earnest, eager, isl.
>ra-r. (otsw. thra, desire.)
Thrang (n.) throng, crowd, as. Jrang, Jring.
Thraw (v.) twist or pluck violently, as.
J>raw-an.
Thrawe (n.) short time, instant, v. Rud.
Thre (adj.) three, mg. >rin-s. as. o/l. t>ry.
sw. it. tre.
Threllage, threldwme (n.) condition of a
Threlle (n.) slave, as. isl. J>rsel. sw. d. trael.
Threte ; : . (v.) compett, drive, as. ]>reatian.
isl. traud-a. (n.) compulsion.
Threttene (adj.) thirteen, as. Jn-eottyne. ojd.
isl. threttan.
Thretty (adj.) thirty, as. )>rittig. isl. j>ria-
tyu. sw. trettio.
Thryd (adj.) third, mg. >rid-9a. as. >ridd-
a. gr. rpiT-os.
Thryllage, thryldome, v. Threllage, q. id.
Thryis (adv.) contr. o/thre syis, thrice.
Thryst (v.) thrust, press, squeeze, isl Jxrist-a.
Throt (n.) throat, as. J>rot.
Throwch, throucht (prep.) through, by, by
means of.
Thwayng (n.) thong, as. J?wang. isl. Jmeing.
THE OBSOLETE WORDS.
385
Tyde (n.) tide, time. as. isl. sw. tid.
Tyde (v.) betide, happen, as. tid-an. isl.
sw. tid-a.
Till, mg. otd. isl. as. (prep.) to in all its
meanings and uses, also from, as in VI.
1. 2385 (/. improperly) and with, VII.
1. 1042. As a prefix to the infinitive verb
it occurs in Ulfila, Luk. vi. 7, where
Juntas is quite at a loss for a meaning to
it.
Tympanys, VII. 1. 1271, seem hooks. Or-
dericus Vitalis, relating a story apparently
the same, has " ferreis digitis."
Tyne ; tynt : . (v.) lose. isl. tyne ; tynde :
tynd-ur.
Tynsale, tynsel (n.) loss.
Tyrant (n.) tyrant, ga. tiern. gr. rvpavv-os.
1. tyrann-us, all originally chief or king,
as it is still in ga.
Tyrandyis, tyrandry (n.) tyranny.
Tysstyre, VI. 1. 777, case, cover. I. test-a.
shell, pot, cask.
Tyte ; : . (v.) pntt, snatch, b. tiid-en to
draw.
Tyte (n.) snatch.
Tyte (adv.) quickly, (isl. adj. titt ready.)
Tythyng, tythand (n.) tidings, isl. tidende.
*To, VI. 1. 823, after, f. er.
To (adv.) too. as. to. isl. til. ger. zu.
To (adv.) when preceding a verb, part, or
adj. quite, entirely, very. v. VII. 1. 3163,
3289. as. to, e.g. to-qwysan to shake in
pieces ; to-brocen, quite broken; to-fsegen,
very glad. gr. fa. ger. zu. v. Wachter,
prolegomena, § v. Tyrwhitt in vo. Lei. V.
i. p. 568, 1. 7.
Tofall (n.) building annexed to the wall of a
larger one.
To-gyder (adv.) together, as. togsedere.
Tnlye, VI. 1. 1481. It seems harass with
toil; f. the same with "tarveal fatigue."
[Ross, p. 151 and Gloss.] Perhaps it is er.
for to kill : Platina, p. 312 has " peregrini
necabantur."
Tomorne (adv.) to morrow, as. tomorgen.
Top-castellys, VII. 1. 3274. v. note, and
Percy's Reliques, V. ii. pp. 184, 185.
Tornement (n.) tournament.
ToJ>ir (adj.) other, second, v. OJ»ir, q. id.
Towale (n.) towel, fr. touaille.
Towm (n.) tomb.
VOL. III.
Townnys. v. Pypys.
Trad (n.) track, course in travelling or sailing.
br. trawd. as. trode. o,d. isl. tradk.
(Cumberland, trod foot-path.)
Trayne, trane (n.) stratagem. Lei. V. i. p.
540, treyne.
Trayst (adj.) faithful, trusty, isl. traust-r.
sw. trcest. ger. trost.
Tranowntyng, VIII. 1. 3717, and v. V. Jt.
It seems stolen march, and apparently in
the night, cfr. Barber, pp. 148, 21 ; 389,
118; 418, 214; also 151, 45; where tra-
venting apparently ought to be the same.
Travent or tranoint in B. Harry, pp. 71,
209, 357, etc., seems a different word.
Trast, trayst (v.) trust, confide, isl. treyste.
sw. trcest-a. ger. trost-en.
Tratel (v.) chatter, speak foolishly, br. try
dar. b. tater-en.
Tratowry (n.) treachery.
•"Travel, trawale (n.) labour, fr. travail.
(v.) labour, take pains, fr. travaill-er.
Tre (n.) 1, tree. 2, timber, mg. triu; as.
trew ; otd. trie ; isl. sw. trae, all in both
senses.
Trene, treyn (adj.) of tree, wooden, as.
treow-en.
Tresor, b. fr. (n.) treasure.
Tresown (n.) treason, treachery.
Trete, treyt (v.) treat. — also entreat.
Trete (n.) treaty. — also entreaty.
Tretis (n.) treatise.— also treaty.
Trew, otfr. (n.) truce.
Trewage (n.) tribute, i. e. price of trew, a
say postage, carriage. o,fr. truage.
Trewyd (part.) protected by a truce.
Trewe (adj.) true, faithful, as. treowe.
Trcwtb. (n.) truth, as. trywj>.
Trewsone (n.) treason.
Trybyl (adj.) triple.
Tributere, tributary, fr. tributaire.
Trychery (n.) trick, cheat, fr. tricherie.
Tryst (n. ) 1, appointment to meet. 2, appoint-
ed meeting.
Trow (v.) believe, trust, mg. trau-an. as.
treow-ian. isl. tru-a. al. tru-en.
Trowys, trust ye.
Trowth (n.) 1, truth. 2, belief.
Trw (n.) truce, v. Trew, q. id.
Trump (v.) 1, sound trumpets. 2, VI. 1. 178,
break wind backivards.
2 B
386
GLOSSAKY OF
Trwnsown, truncheon, staff, fr. troncon.
Tuk (pret v.) 1, took. 2, betook, v. Ta.
Tumb (n.) tomb. gr. rvufi-os.
Tume (adj.) empty, isl. tom-ur. sw. d.
torn.
Tung, as. (n.) tongue, mg. tugg-o. pr.
tungo. isl. sw. tung-a. otl. dingua.
Twnykil (n.) tunicle. I. tunicul-a.
Turne-pyk, winding stair of the tower.
Turs (v.) carry.
Twa, twa (adj.) taw. mg. as. twa, twai. isl.
prec. tua. sw. twa. b. twee.
Twelf, as. (adj. ) twelve, mg. twalif.
Twenty d (adj.) twentieth.
Twych (v.) touch.
Twyne (adj . ) twain, two. as. twegen.
Twys (adv.) twice.
D
N.B. Words which have suffered no other
change than putting Th for D need no ex-
planation.
Da (pi. pron.) these. — also those, mg. >ai.
pr. \>&. as. J>a. — In mg. as. isl. and some
other languages there is but one word for
this and that, which accounts for J>a being
the pi. of both in sc. and hence the error of
confounding these and those, which Scottish
men sometimes fall into.
Da, t»ai (pron.) they. Dair, their.
Dam, as. them. mg. J>aim, J>amma. — It is
common in sc. to use them in the singular,
e.g. I luve them that luves me. In this
they have no less a precedent than Ulfila,
who in Luk. x. 16, has " J>amma sand-
gandin mik," him who sent me, or him
sending me.
Dan, mg. (adv.) then. as. J>onne. isl. J>a.
*Dan, mg. (conj.).'therefor, else, otherways,
but that.
Dare (pron.) their. Daris, theirs.
Dare (adv.) there, mg. isl. f>ar.
Dare-out, out of doors, outside. Dare-til,
thereto. Dare-eft, thereafter. Dare-for,
therefor. Dare-by, thereabmits.
De is often prefixed to names, and generally
(though not always) denotes the person to be
the chief of his name, e.g. J?e Brus, J>e
Douglas.
De, <w.'(pron.) thee. I. te. (jr. re.
Dfe (pron.) these, those, v. Da.
Deyne (adv.) thence, v. Dyne.
Di (pron.) thy.
Dy, as. (conj.) therefor.
Didder, J>iddyr (adv.) thither, as. )>ider.
Dyne (adv. of place and time) thence.
Dir (pi. pron.) these. P. Plowman. J>er. —
Though Jonas in his Islandic grammar
puts ille as 1. for hann, hun, ]>ad, which in
the pi. have )>eyr, )>ser, }>aug, yet the ex-
amples adduced by Hickes at the bottom of
the page shew, that it answers at least as
well to the 1. hie and eng. this. [Jonce
Gram. Isl. ap. Hickes, p. 44.]
Dus-gat (adv.) in this manner.
U or W vowel.
Ugsum (adj.) horrible, (as. og-a; o,d. isl.
ngg-ur, horror, mg. og-an ; o,d. isl. ugg-a,
to dread.)
Umast, VIII. 1. 4654, contr. of outhmast,
uppermost, v. Outh, and V. R. of VIII.
1. 4655.
Wmbeset (part.) beset round about, (isl. um,
om ; as. em, about.)
Wmbethought (part.) duely considered, re-
volved in the mind.
Wmqwhil (adv. ) sometimes, (in mod. sc. it is
an adj. late, deceased.)
Wnabayssyt (adj.) undaunted.
Wndyr (prep.) under, mg. undar.
Wndyrlowt (v.) stoop, be subject.
Wndyrlowt (adj.) subject, v. Lowte.
Wndyrstandyn (part.) understood.
*Wndone (part.) explained, q. d. unlocked.
Unfrend (n.) enemy. (So I. inimicus slightly
altered from in-amicus.)
Unleful (adj.) unlawful, v. Leful.
Unmoderly (adj.) unkindly.
Wnyholdyn (part.) not yielded.
Wpset (n.) insurrection, mutiny, sw. upp-
sat. isl. upsteit, uspaekt.
Wptane (part.) taken possession of.
Ure (n.) luck, as we say good luck, bad luck;
but without any addition generally under-
stood of good fortune, arm. o,fr. eur (re-
tained in fr. bonheur, malheur, which
etymologists derive from heure hour, as if
the words s'ignified metaphorically good
hour, bad hour : whereas the meaning is
obvious and simple without any metaphor.)
*Us (n. and v.) use.
THE OBSOLETE WORDS.
387
Utraly (adv.) utterly, entirely.
UJ>ir (adj.) other, second : for OJ>ir, q. v.
VorW.
Way age (n.) journey by land or water, fr.
voiage. l,b. viagi-um.
Wake (v.) be unoccupied. I. vac-o.
Vaknyd (part.) roused, v. Waknyd, q. id.
Val, fr. (n.) valley. I. vall-is.
Wale (n.) veil. I. vel-um.
Wangyle (n. ) contr. of evangyle. gospel.
Wantage (n.) advantage, it. vantaggio.
Warray (adj.) true. v. Werray, q. id.
Waward (n.) vanguard, first division of aii
army. fr. avant-garde. Ijb. aute-gard-a.
Wencus (v.) vanquish, v. Wincus, q. id.
Venenows (adj.) venomous. I. venenos-us.
Wenym, venowme (n.) venom, poison. I.
venen-um. fr. venin. b. venyn.
Werown (v.) surround, fr. environn-er.
Weray (adj.) true, real. 1. ver-us. o,fr.
veraie.
Wers (n.) verse, also pi. verses. I. vers-us.
Vertue (n.) virtue, valour, force, capacity,
judicious management. 1. virtus, which,
some say, ought to be written vertus, has all
these meanings, fr. vertu.
Weschelle, wessayle (n.) vessel, vessels.
Wyandowr, good, IX. 1. 1130, seems one who
lives or feeds well. (fr. viand-er to feed.
Ch. in the description of the Prankelein
has " viended," well supplied with meat.)
Vylaus, VII. 1. 1796, seems vile, villainous,
or f. fierce. I. vil-is vile. isl. vill fierce.
Vincus (v.) vanquish, v. Wyn, whence this
seems derived through the medium of the
I. vinc-o.
Vyntyr (n.) 1, winter. 2, year. v. Wyntyr.
Vysdwme (n.) wisdom, isl. visdom-r.
Vyse, bowys of, VIII. 1. 4229. Q. if bows
worked by screws t (fr. vis screw.)
Wysyd (v.) visit.
Wyttalys (pi. n.) victuals.
Voce, I. with vitiated sound (n.) voice.
Vod (n.) wood, forest, isl. vid. v. Wod.
Wrat (pret. v.) VII. 1. 2177, wrote.
Wult (n.) countenance, mg. wlaits. I. vult-us.
W consonant.
Wa (n.) wo, sorrow, as. wa, wae. (mg. wai ;
prec. we ; isl. va, interjection of grief.)
Wa (adj.) woful. as. waa.
Wace, IX. 1. 2171, corr. for was.
Wach (n.) watch, watchman, as. waeccere.
Wadand, VIII. 1. 6311, fearful, v. V. R.
(ir. uath/ear.)
Wageowr (n.) hireling, mercenary.
Wayd (v. ) wade in water, etc.
Wayt, wate (v.) hunt, pursue, persecute, isl.
veit-a. sw. wed-a. ger. weid-en.
Wayth (n.) wandering, roving, as. waj>e.
Wake (v.) wander, isl. vack-a. I. vag-or.
Wakyn; waknyd : . (v.) awake, rouse, isl.
vakn-a.
Walcommyng (n.) weUcome.
Wald (aux. v.) would. — Sometimes the prin-
cipal verb is suppressed, e.g. VI. 1. 2097,
where recover, reclaim, or the like is under-
stood ; VIII. 1. 4778, where proceed seems
wanting, as. walde which Hickes [g. as.
p. 94] thinks a Danish corruption of wolde.
Walde (v.) wield, manage, govern, mg. al.
wald-an. as. weald-an. isl. vald-a. sw.
wald-a.
Walow (v.) wither, as. wealow-ian. Cum-
berland dwallow.
Wame (n.) womb, belly, mg. wamb-a. as.
wsemb. isl. vsemb.— Gret wame, big bellied,
pregnant.
Wan (pret. v.) v. Wyn.
Wanlas, III. 1. 510. VII. 1. 446. d. last
crime, fraud. If this is the word, " at the
wanlas" will mean innocently, (mg. wan ;
isl. van, deficiency, privation, ir. gan with-
out, br. inseparable prep, an ; and gr. a,
av, signifying privation.)
Wanwyt (n.) want of knmoledge. isl. van-
vitska. b. wanwete.
Wapyn, pi. wapnys (n.) weapon, mg. pi.
wepna. as. wepn. o,d. isl. vapn. sw.
wapn.
War, sw. ger. (subst. v.) were. as. wser-on.
al. waran. o,d. waru.
Wa.rsnA(v.) protect, as. waren-ian. isl. ver-
ia. fr. garant-ir.
Warand (n.) shelter, protection, custody.
Ward, sw. (n.) keeping, custody, as. weard.
isl. vard. fr. guarde. Warde and Relefe,
VI. Pro]. 21. The first is the custody of a
minor by his over-lord ; and the other is a
fine paid by him when he comes of age, in
consideration of being then put in possession
388
GLOSSAEY OF
of his lands, v. Skene vo. Varda, Rele-
vium.
Wardropare (n. ) keeper of the wardrobe.
Ware (adj.) cautious, knowing, as. weer. isl.
var. sw. war.
Ware (adj. ) worse, mg. wars, wairsiza. as.
wserra. isl. vairs, verr. sw. warr, wserre.
Ware (v.) look well to, take care of. isl.
ver ; varde : sw. war-a.
Warysown (n.) reward. o,fr. guerredon.
Prompt, parv. explains it donativum, pos-
sessio.
Warld (n.) world, isl. verold. sw. werald.
Warne (v.) VI. 1. 490, guard against, sw.
warn-a.
Warnys (v.) provide, garnish, furnish, al.
uarn-on. fr. garn-ir.
Warp (v.) throw, mg. wairp-an. as. weorp-
an. isl. varp-a. b. werp-en.
Warray (v.) make war upon. v. Werray,
q. id.
Wart in composition of adverbs is the same
with ward in mod. eng. e. g. inwart in-
ward, utward outward, mg. wairj>s. as.
weard. isl. vert.
Wat, as. sw. (adj.) wet. d. vaad.
Wat (v.) knmv. v. Wit, q. id.
Wate. v. Wayt, q. id.
Wattyr (n.) 1, water. 2, river.
We, wey (adj.) small, little, b. weinigh.
Wede (v.) rage, proceed furiously, as. wed-
an.
Weddyr (n.) 1, weather. 2, wind. as.
weder, we}>er. isl. vejmr. sw. wseder.
b. weder.
Wedow (n.) widow. mg. widuwo. as.
weodew. b. weduwe. br. gweddw.
Wedowhede (n.) widowhood.
Weylle (adv.) well. v. Well.
Weyng (n.) wing. isl. vaenge.
Well, wele (adv.) prefixed to adjectives, very
(as/r, bien.) mg. filu. — "Engelond ys a
wel god lond." R. Oloc. I. 1.
Welle (n.) well-being, prosperity.
Welle-willand (n.) well-wisher. as. wel-
willend.
Welth (n.) well/are, in mod. eng. riches;
mod. sc. abundance of anything.
Wemen (pi. n.) women.
Wen (v.) believe, expect, my. weng-an. as.
wen-an.
Wench (n.) woman; now a term of reproach.
(as. wencle ancilla, filia.)
Wend (v.) go. The etymologists derive this
word from one signifying turn or wind.
*Went (part. ) gone. v. Ga.
Werd (n.) 1, fate, destiny. 2, sometimes
prophecy, as. weord, wyrd. — Werd sys-
trys, VI. 1. 1864, prophetic women.
Were (n.) 1, war. 2, also battle, (as I.
bellum.) as. ger. wer. otb. werre. fr.
guerre.
Were (n.) doubt.
Were (adj. adv.) worse, v. Ware and Wers.
Were (v.) wear. as. wer-an.
Werelike (adj.) warlike.
Wery (adj.) weary, as. werig.
Wery (v.) worry, ger. wurg-en.
Werk, oft. sw. ger. b. (n.) work. as. weorc.
isl. verk.
Werray (v.) make war on, carry on war.
fr. gueiToy-er.
Wers (adj.) worse, as. al. wirs. v. Ware.
Wersslete (n.) VI. 1. 1614. [Breslet in
MS.C.] f. er. for Corslet, a light kind of
armour for the body, such as might be
proper to wear in hunting. [Grose on
armour, p. 21.]
Werst, as. sw. (adj.) worst.
Werth (n.) wrath, v. Wreth, q. id.
Wes (subst. v.) was.
Wethy (n.) band, cord, halter, which being
originally made of flexible branches of
trees, the word is also applied to such
branches, as. wi)>)>e. ob. wede. ger.
wette. (mg. wi]>-an to tie.)
Weve (v.). weave, as. al. wef-an. isl. wef-a.
b. wev-en. ger. web-en.
Wycht (adj.) I, full of life, vigorous, brave.
2, strong applied even to inanimate things.
isl. viig-ur. sw. wiger, wig. I. veget-us.
(veg-eo, vig-eo I am wicht; of which
family there are many words in I. though
perhaps not all that Mr. Callander has
pressed into the service.) [Scot. Poems,
pp. 20, 160.]
Wife, wiwe (n. ) woman. 2, married woman.
as. sw. wif.
Wyis, v. Wys, q. id.
Wykyd (adj.) wicked, cruel, brnsterous.
Wilful (adj.) full of will, willing, (not as
now, obstinate or perverse.)
THE OBSOLETE WOKDS.
389
*Will (aux. v.) be accustomed, make apractice
of. ' v. IX. 1. 1499.
Will, sw. (adj.) lost in error, uncertain how
to proceed, ignorant of the way. isl. vill-ur.
Wyinpil (n.) ornament for a lady's head, of
which there are contradictory descriptions.
(b. wimpel ; o,fr. guimple, veil. )
Wyn ; wan : wonnyn. (v. ) conquer, acquire,
gain, win, obtain, get in, out, to. as. al.
winn-an. o,d. isl. vin ; van : sw. winn-a.
ger. b. winn-en. (I. vinc-o conquer.)
Wynd (n.) narrow street.
Wyntyr (n.) 1, winter, 2, year, the greatest
part being put for the whole, whence this
mode of reckoning prevailed among all the
nations in high latitudes. Even among
the Greenlanders, a people totally uncon-
nected with any European nation, okiok is
winter and year. [Crantz's account of
Greenland, 8vo. 1767, V. i. p. 220.] For a
similar reason the southern nations com-
puted by summers, [v. Virg. ^En. L I.
ult.] mg. wintrus.
Wyrk ; wrocht : . (v.) work. mg. waurk-9an.
as. wirc-au. isl. verk-a.
Wyrschyp (n.) manhood, dignity, (mg. wair
man. )
Wyrry (v.) worry, v. Wery, q. id.
Wys, wyis (n.) guise, manner, form,, as.
wise. sw. al. wis. isl. vis-a. b. wyze.
Wys (adj.) wise, knowing . as. al. sw. wis.
Wyst ; : . (v.) know. as. wist-an.
Wyt, wat ; wyst : wyttyn. (v.) 1, know,
observe. 2, inform, as. wit-an, wat-an.
isl. vit-a. sw. wet-a. (JV.£. The pret. on
the authority of Junii Etymol. vo. Wist. )
Wyt, wy tting (n. ) knowledge, information.
Wythhauld (v.) withhold, detain. (mg.
wij>ra ; as. wi}>, wi>er ; isl. vid, vidur,
against.)
Wyth-owtyu (prep.) without, as. wijmt-an.
Wythsay (v.) say against, v. Wythhauld.
Wyth-J>i (conj.) with this, mi condition that.
Wytyr (v.) make known, inform, sw. witr-a.
Wittyly (adv.) wisely.
Wyttyng (n.) knowlege.
Wywe (n.) woman, wife. v. Wife.
Wod, as. (n.) wood. isl. vid. b. woud.
Wod, as. (adj.) mad, furious, mg. wods.
Wok (n.) week. as. wuc, weoc, uca. o,sw.
uka. ger. woche. v. Owk.
Won (v.) dwell, reside, as. wun-ian. ger.
won-en.
Wond, mg. ger. (n.) wound, as. wund. b.
wonde.
Wond (v.) wound. mg. ga-wond-an. b.
wond-en.
Wondyre (n.) wonder.
Wonnyn (part.) won, etc. v. Wyn.
Wonnyng (n.) Jiabitation. as. wunung.
Worth (subst. v.) 1, become. 2. increase,
wax. mg. wairj?-au. as. weorjvan. isl.
verd-a.
Worth (impersonal v.) e. g. hym worthy t, it
became necessary for him, or he behooved, it
worthis, it is necessary.
Wot (v.) know. as. wut-an.
Wown (n.) wont, custom, as. wuna. isl.
vande.
Wowne (adj.) wont, accustomed.
Wrak (n.) destruction, vengeance. (mg.
wrak-a persecution. )
Wrang, sw. (adj.) wrong, unjust.
Wrang (n.) wrong, injury, as. wrange.
Wrang (v.) wrong, injure, sw. wrang-a.
Wrangwis, sw. (adj.) wrongous.
Wrate (pret. v.) wrote.
Wrath (adj.) wroth, enraged, as. KB}>. sw.
wred. (as. wrajj-ian to be enraged.)
Wreth (n.) wrath, as. wrae]?. sw. wrede.
isl. reide, with which agrees mod. sc. red-
wud mad with rage.
Wryth (v.) distort the body in rage. as.
wrij>-an. sw. wrid-a.
Wry tys (pi. n. ) writings, still used in sc. law
language.
Wroth IX. prol. 23, seems corr. v. V. R.
Wroucht (part.) made, created, mg. waur)>-
ans.
Y consonant.
Ya, yha (adv.) yea. mg. ga, 9ai. br. ie.
Yhald (pret. v.) yielded, v. Yheld.
Yharn (v.) desire eagerly, mp. gairn-an. as.
georn-ian.
Yhate, yhet, yet (n.) gate. as. geat. isl. ojb.
gat.
Yhed, yheyd, yhud (pret. v.) went. v. Ga.
Yheld; yhald: yholdyn. (v.) yield, surrender.
mg. gild- a. isl. gaeld ; gallt :
Yhemsale (u.) keeping, charge, custody, isl.
geimsla. (as. gem-an to keep. )
390
GLOSSARY OF THE OBSOLETE WORDS.
Yherne (ad, .) eager, keen, earnest, as. georn.
isl. giarn. ger. gern.
Yere (sing, and pi. n.) year, years, mg. ger.
as. ger.
Yhyng (adj.) young, as. ing, which added
to names signified children or posterity of
the persons named.
Yhit (adv. conj.) yet; moreover, as. git.
Yholdyn (part.) yielded, v. Yheld.
Yhone (adj.) yon, yonder, those at distance.
(mg. adv. 9aind, thither, to yonder place.)
Yhong (adj.) young. ,b. iong.
Yhouthade, youthhed (n.) youth.
Yhud (pret. v.) went. v. Ga.
Yhule (n.) Christmas.
Yhwman (n.) yeoman.
Words of doubtful or unknown Meaning,
which are also in their alphabetical order in the Glossary, with references to the
places where they occur.
Ayre
Awaland
Awaymentis
Barme hors
Beris bynd
Bowstowre
Brandreth
Brwhs
Devore
Dissawara
Dowre
Ententyment
Fald
Ferraris
Frature
Greis
Har
Hart
Hemmynys
Hyrsayle
lid
Kybill
Layne
Lykyn
Metane
Movir
Playokis
Qwhawe
Rone
Rwhys
Schyltrum
Schwne
Sow sare
Tympanys
Tohile
Tranowntyng
Vylaus
Vyse
Wanlas
Werslete
[ 391 ]
The following Holydays are used by Wyntown as Dates.
ALHALLO \VMAS (or Day of All Saints), . .1st November.
ST. AMBROSE, . . . f . . . 4th April.
ST. ANDREW, . . . . .. . 30th November.
ANNUNCIATION, or LADY DAY, . . ... 25th March.
* ASCENSION, . . . . , « . .40 days after Easter.
ASSUMPTION OF THE VIRGIN, or LADY DAY, . 15th August.
CANDYLMES, or PURIFICATION OF THE VIRGIN, . 2d February.
CIRCUMCISION, . . . . . 1st January.
CONCEPTION OF THE VIRGIN, . . . 8th December.
*Gooo FRIDAY, ...... . . Friday before Easter.
LADY DAY, or ANNUNCIATION, . . . 25th March.
LADY DAY, or ASSUMPTION, . . ' . . 15th August.
LAMMAS (contracted from St. Peter ad vincula mass), 1st August.
ST. LAURENCE, . '. ... ' . ' . . 10th August.
*LENTRYNE (LENT) begins on the Wednesday preceding Quadra-
gesima, which is the sixth Sunday before Easter.
ST. MARGRET THE QUEEN'S TRANSLATION, , . .19th June
ST. MARGRET THE MADYN, . . • . . . . 20th July.
MARTTNMES, . . . ... llth November.
MARY MAGDALEN, . 22d July.
NATIVITY OF THE VIRGIN, . . . . 8th September.
*PALM SUNDAY, Sunday before Easter.
*PAS or PASK, Easter,
which is the Sunday after the first full moon, which happens
next after the 21st of March. When the full moon falls on
Sunday, Easter is the Sunday following.
PETRYMES (Day of St. Peter and St. Paul), . .29th June
RWD DAY (Exaltation of the Holy Cross), . 14th September.
ST. THOMAS, . . . . . . . 29th December.
*TRINITY SUNDAY, .... eight weeks after Easter.
*WHITSUNDAY, . . . . seven weeks after Easter.
YULE (CHRISTMAS), 25th December.
* Those marked thus are moveable, mid their time is regulated by Easter.
N.B. — Wyntown begins the year on the twenty-fifth day of March. See the note
on Book IX. page 51, lint 1307.
INDEX.
ABBEY, the New, ii. 322.
Abbyrbrothoke, the Abbey of, ii. 221,
228, 237 ; iii. 333, 334.
Abbot of, iii. 284.
Dene Henry, Abbot of, ii. 327, 328.
Abbyrnethyne, the Lord of, iii. 239.
Abel, son of Adam, i. 15, 18.
Bishop of St. Andrews, ii. 255.
Abercairney, the Murrays of, iii. 277.
Aberdeen (Abbyrdene), Bishop of, ii. 212,
213, 248 ; iii. 84, 331.
city of, ii. 240, 337, 422, 430.
port and shipping of, iii. 252.
see of, iii. 246.
Abernethy (Abyrnethyne), ii. 37, 163.
Laird of, ii. 141 ; iii. 326.
Sir Patrick of, ii. 323, 324.
Sir Lawrens of, ii. 450.
Aboyne (Obyne), ii. 246.
Abraham, the Patriarch, i. 9, 26, 46, 66,
69, 76, 77 ; iii. 201, 206.
Abyran, ii. 297.
Abyssinia, iii. 200.
Abywr, i. 56.
Accland, Hill of, i. 14?
Achab, King, i. 156.
Achaia (Akay), i. 51.
Achaius (Eokal), King of Scots, iii, 228,
290, 326, 327.
Achas, King of Judah, i. 9.
Achilles, i. 255.
Achor, i. 108.
Acyre-Cyryr, i. 170.
Ada, Countess of Northumberland, iii.
247-
Ada, mother of King William the Lion,
iii. 333.
Adah, wife of Lamech, i. 16.
Adam, the first man, i. 11-18, 69 ; ii.
41-43, 142 ; iii. 199, 204.
— Bishop of Aberdeen, iii. 311.
Bishop of Caithness, ii. 239.
Adamnan, St., ii. 37, 38 ; iii. 252, 325.
Adamson, James, merchant-burgess of
Edinburgh, in. xxxviii.
Jane, wife of William Macpher-
son, in. xxxviii.
j Ade, Dame, ii. 184.
Adhelstan, ii. 83.
Adra, i. 261.
Adre, i. 65.
Adrian, Emperor, i. 313, 316, 317, 319-
321, 363 ; iii. 220.
— Saint, ii. 85, 86.
Pope, ii. 71, 88, 198.
Adulphus, King of England, ii. 79.
Advocates' Library, Edinburgh, i. xxiv ;
in. x, xxii, xxiii, xxx, xlv, 266.
,3£lius Donatus, grammarian, iii. 222, 223.
Africa (Affryk), i. 26, 27, 46, 48, 80, 85,
98, 125, 154, 223-227, 234, 235, 257 ;
ii. 27 ; iii. 321, 323.
Agamemnon, Greek leader, iii. 194.
Agapitus, Pope, ii. 23, 27.
Agare, country of, ii. 96.
Agas, St., i. 356.
Agatha (Agas), daughter of the Emperor
Henry, ii. 126, 144, 146 ; iii. 234.
Agelyus, King, i. 26.
Ageuor, i. 41, 50.
394
INDEX.
Agnes, daughter of Thomas Earl of
Moray, ii. 431 ; iii. 298, 307-
Agnoym, i. 56.
Agricola, Roman general, iii. 238.
Agrigentines, i. 162.
Agrippa, Marcus, i. 306, 307.
King of Rome, i. 156.
Agroit, people in India, i. 32.
Ai (Hay), town of, i. 108.
Aidaue, St., iii. 324, 325.
Ailred, the Abbot of Rieval, historian,
iii. 234, 239, 240, 246, 252.
Aitcheson, Alexander, goldsmith, Edin-
burgh, in. xxxvii.
Akownt, The Abbey of, ii. 393.
Akyre, The Mylnarys, ii. 386.
Alan, Lord of Galloway, ii. 231 ; iii.
267, 278.
Alanswne, Walter, the Stewart of Scot-
land, ii. 242, 245.
Alaric, Sir, i. 184.
Alba, i. 155, 261.
Albanach, i. 151, 152.
Albane, city of, i. 126.
Albani, the Gaelic tribe of, iii. 216.
Albania (Albany), i. 42, 48, 152 ; ii. 84,
121 ; iii. 327.
Albanians, i. 178.
Albany, Duke of, iii. 70, 76, 78, 80, 85,
i 89, 93-95, 315, 316.
Murdoch, Ihike of, iii. 317.
— Robert, Duke of, I. xxxiii, xxxiv ;
in. xiii.
Albemarle, Earl of, iii. 278.
Albeston, stone of, i. 51.
Albion, i. 150 ; iii. 321, 330.
Albula, i. 155.
Aldburgh, in Yorkshire, iii. 211.
Aldhame, iii. 324.
Aldoyt, i. 102.
Alexander the Great, I. xxxviii, xliii, 29,
41, 42, 74, 212, 220, 235, 245, 363.
the First, King of Scots, iii. 237,
244, 252, 257.
Alexander (King Malcolm's son), Alys-
awndyre, ii. 163, 166, 173-175, 179-
181 ; iii. 332, 333.
Second (King William's son), ii.
222, 231, 232, 236, 238, 245, 250
306 ; iii. 334.
Third, ii. 238, 239, 241, 243, 245,
250, 252, 256, 257, 259, 261-264,
275, 277, 279, 298, 313; iii. 334,
335.
(son of Alexander Third), ii. 257.
Second, King of Scots, iii. 228, 251,
253, 261.
Third, in. xxxv, 254, 255, 257,
262, 263, 265, 268, 269, 272, 273,
290, 301, 308.
son of Alexander Third, King of
Scots, iii. 260.
Pope, L 315, 316 ; ii. 204, 209-
214 ; iii. 198, 220.
Alexandria, city of, i. 14, 255-257, 328 ;
ii. 37.
Alexis, ii. 212.
Alfred (Alvered), King, ii. 143.
Alice, Countess of Buchan, iii. 277-
Allynclowde (Alcluyd, or Edinburgh), i.
153; iii. 211.
Almayhnys, The, ii. 19, 20, 68, 97.
Almayne (Germany), i. 49 ; ii. 35, 73,
74, 218 ; iii. 326.
Alnwick (Alnevik), ii. 164, 189, 206 ;
iii. 26, 331, 333.
Alphyne, King of Picts, ii. 44.
Alpin, King of Scots, ii. 83; iii. 230, 327.
Alpius Hedus, King of Scots, ii. 86.
Alps, Mountains, i. 49, 51, 52.
Alvertown, ii. 238.
Alvews, water of, i. 49.
Alwynus, Bishop of St. Andrews, iii.
239.
Alyne (Alini), i. 187.
Amana, Hill of, i. 45.
Amasias, King of Judah, i. 156.
Amazons, The, i. xliv, 42, 121 ; iii. 202.
INDEX.
395
Amberke-Leth, iii. 325, 326.
Ambrose, St., i. 388, 391, 399.
Aurelius, ii 10.
America, in. xxxix.
visited first by Norwegians, iii. 258.
Ammon, i. 137.
Ammonites, i. 39.
Amphytryon, i. 86.
Amprityre, King of Scythia, i. 196.
Amyens, iii. 55.
Amylyus, i. 165, 167-
Amylius, son of Procas, i. 273.
An, St. i. 356.
Anaclete, Pope, i. 309, 325.
Anand, ii. 393, 395, 415, 433.
Anastas, St., i. 356.
Anastasius, Pope, i. 401.
ii. Pope; ii. 18, 19.
Emperor, ii. 11, 18, 21, 57, 58.
Anaxagoras, i. 182.
Ancheses, Pope, i. 335.
Anchises, i. 124, 149.
Andred, King of Northumberland, iii.
229.
Andrew, the Apostle, i. 287, 382.
St., ii. 82, 182, 357 ; iii. 323.
Andrews, St., Register of Priory of, I.
xix.
Priory of, I. xxxiii.
Diocese of, i 6 ; ii. 92.
- City, ii. 175, 176, 181, 242, 258,
262, 361, 362, 371, 408, 410 ; iii. 332.
Bishop of, ii. 175-177, 181, 199, 207,
211-214, 221, 228, 236, 244, 250, 255,
257-259, 275, 375, 376, 392, 464, 465,
505 ; iii 25, 26, 53-55, 65, 79, 85, 92,
337.
Abbey of, ii 75 ; iii. 329.
Church of, founded, ii. 83.
Kyrk of, ii. 183, 199, 211, 255, 262,
345.
Andrews, St., Castle of, founded, ii 221,
436.
Vicar-general of, iii. 336.
Angase, flood or water called, iii. 321.
Angels, in. xiii.
nine Orders of, iii. 198.
Angew, Earl of, ii. 178, 187, 189, 192,
195.
Angles, The, iii. 232, 289.
Angus, Conquhare, Earl of, ii 93 ; iii.
65.
the Sheriff of, iii. 58, 60.
Fenella, Countess of, iii. 330.
George, Lord of, iii. 313.
Earl of, ii. 311.
Thomas, Earl of, iii. 313.
Thomlyne Stewart, Earl of, ii. 483.
Angus-Fyere, i. 170.
Angus-Turnec, i. 169.
Angws, ii. 131, 221, 311.
Annabill, Dame, iii. 44, 54, 81.
Annals of Commerce, etc., work by Mac-
pherson, in. xliv.
Annandale, The Lord of, ii 280, 316,
398, 463, 477, 488 ; iii. 268, 307.
Annot, ii. 436.
Anthenor, i. 127.
Antichrist, i 19 ; iii. 200.
Antioch, city of, i. 288 ; ii. 23.
Antiochus, King, i. 236.
Antiope, i. 123.
Anton, the Bek, ii 303, 347 ; iii. 273.
Sir, iii. 51-53.
Antonius, Emperor, i 321, 322, 333.
Marcus, i. 260, 263, 324, 328.
Antus, King of Rome, i 179.
Antychia, city of, i. 39.
Appenines, The, i. 51, 228.
Appilby, ii 205.
Appollinare, i. 289.
Appollo, i. 277.
Appolyne, god, i. 187, 278.
Appule, ii. 113.
Aquitane (Eqwytane), i 52.
Aqwysgrayne, ii. 74.
Ara, i. 56.
Ara Cadi, i. 267.
396
INDEX.
Arabia, i. 38 ; ii. 176.
Arabs (Rabateys), i. 140.
Aracus, Hill of, i. 37.
Aracusy, country of, i. 37.
Ararat, Mount, i. 43.
Araxes, river, i. 191.
Arbaces, King of Media, i. 274.
Arbatus, i. 158, 159.
Arbroath, Chartulary of, iii. 265.
Arbwre, King of Lombardy, ii. 35.
Arcadia (Archade), i. 26, 51.
Archad, Emperor, i. 401 ; ii. 3, 4.
Archceologia, Lhuyd's, iii. 207.
Archatane Abbey founded, iii. 334.
Archenamynes, the, of Britain, i. 327.
Archelaus, of Judea, i. 282.
Archers, English, superiority of, iii.
314.
Argentyne, i. 390.
Argos, i. 81, 92, 104.
Argwe, Isle of, i. 28.
Argyle (Ergyle), district of, ii. 84, 240 ;
iii. 245.
Earl of, ii. 200, 414.
Alexander of, ii. 312.
Aristotle, i. 182, 245 ; iii. 113.
Arius, the heretic, i. 380-382, 390; ii.
18.
Aries, city of, i. 52.
Armaryk (Brittany), i. 376.
Armaspy, people in India, i. 33.
Armenia, i. 14, 23, 43, 317 ; ii. 49.
Armulus, King of Rome, i. 156.
Aruald, Bishop of St. Andrews, ii. 199,
200.
Arnot, Mychale off, ii. 409.
Arnulphus, Emperor, ii. 90.
Arpallus, i. 160.
Arphaxat, i. 65.
Artemesia, iii. 283.
Arthowre, King of Britain, ii. 11-13;
iii. 323.
Arthur, grandson of Henry ii. of Eng-
land, iii. 273.
Arthur, King, iii. 216, 228.
Artoyt, i. 56.
Artymodor, Queen, i. 206, 207.
Arvyragus, i. 290, 291.
Arynden, i. 169.
Asa, King, i. 155.
Ascalon, i. 39, 141.
Ascanius, i. 124, 126, 149.
Asia (Asy), i. 13, 26, 27, 45, 48, 49-
51, 72, 74, 85, 105, 118, 122, 183, 196,
197, 211, 236, 254, 306, 310, 324, 330,
348, 383.
Minor, i. 43, 44.
Asstulphe, King of Lombardy, ii. 67.
Assur, son of Shem, i. 37.
Assyria, kingdom of, i. 6, 9, 26, 37, 63,
65, 156, 158, 159, 185, 196.
Astle, Mr., in. xxx, 314.
Astrages, i. 159, 160, 162.
Astyages, King of the Medes, iii. 112.
Athenians (Attenyens), i. 197, 198, 204,
205, 209.
Athens, i. 50, 86, 87, 92, 112, 113, 212,
309, 317 ; ii. 72, 80 ; iii. 218.
Athis, i. 155.
Athole, Earl of, ii. 246, 247, 315, 318,
335, 382, 406, 407, 412, 414, 417,
421.
Athren, ii. 40.
Atlas (Atland), King of Africa, i. 85.
Attica, i. 50.
Attilius, Roman Consul, i. 223, 224.
Auchinleck Manuscript of Wyntoun, in.
xxvii, xxviii.
Audroen, King of Brittany, i 379.
Augustine, St., i. 47,211,217, 388, 389 ;
ii. 6, 47, 49 ; iii. 219, 323.
Augustine Friars, ii. 175.
Augustus, Cesar, Emperor, i. 261-263,
265, 276, 318; iii. 218, 219, 262.
Aurelian, Emperor, i. 353.
Aurelius, ii. 10.
Aurelius, Emperor, i. 324.
Aurelyeus, see of, ii. 99, 288.
INDEX.
397
Avawch, ii. 437, 438.
Avignon, ii. 80, 122 ; iii. 289.
Awentyne, King of Rome, i. 156.
Awmount, the mouth of the, iii. 330.
Awstryche, ii. 74, 75.
Awyne, water of, ii. 94, 95.
Ayr (Are), the town of, ii. 381, 478.
the Sheriff of, ii. 416.
BAAL (Bel, Belial, Beelzebub), i. 64.
Babel, Tower of, i. 38, 57.
Babeta, land of, i. 42.
Babylon, kingdom of, i. 6, 9, 38, 196, 273,
310, 317; iii. 201.
- city of, i. 41, 66, 75, 157-159, 183,
185, 186, 188, 189, 220, 274.
Bacchus, i. 92 ; ii. 29.
Badenach, Countess of, iii. 261.
Badenauche, the Lord of, ii. 263.
Bagrada, water of, i. 224.
Bailleul, Pierre de, Seigneur de Fescamp,
iii. 267.
Baillie, family of, iii. 267.
Baillol, Bernard, iii. 266.
Eustace, iii. 266.
Guy de, iii. 266, 267.
Balbreid, St., iii. 324.
Balchristie, village, ur. xvi.
Balearic Islands, iii. 202.
Balfour, Sir James, of Denmyln, I. xlvi ;
in. xxiii, xxx, xxxi.
Ballingall, Jo., in. xxi, xxii.
Ballingry, I. xxxiv.
Balliol, Alan, iii. 267.
Alexander, iii. 267.
- Edward, ii. 382, 384, 392, 393, 398,
406, 407, 412, 433, 477, 478, 485 ; iii.
233, 267, 337.
— Henry, ii. 395 ; iii. 266.
family of, iii. 266, 267.
Hugh, iii. 266, 267.
Ingleram, iii. 266.
King John, ii. 279, 283, 287, 291,
298, 302, 304, 305, 313, 314, 320, 321,
324-329, 335, 337, 338; iii. 238,
263, 266, 267, 272, 273, 284, 286, 303,
335.
Balliol, John, son of Hugh, iii. 266.
Marjory, iii. 267.
Balmaryne, i. 46.
Balmurynach Abbey founded, ii. 242 ;
iii. 334.
Balvany, the Lord of, iii. 95.
Balwery, Sir Michael Scot of, ii. 277.
Bannockburn, battle of, ii. 312, 403 ;
iii. 270, 294, 336.
Baptist, John the, i. 285-287.
Barabas, Bishop, iii. 225.
Baradok, Duke of Cornwall, i. 375.
Barak, i. 136.
Barbany, country of, ii. 96.
Barbeflete, ii. 179 ; iii. 245.
Barbour (Barber), John, i. xx, xxxi,
xxxvii, xl, xliv, 76, 97, 153 ; ii. 280,
305 ; iii. 80, 206, 225, 263, 266, el
passim.
Barclay, George, of Achrody, i. xli; in.
xviii.
Sir Patrick, of Tollie, i. xli ; in.
xviii.
Barclays, kinsmen of Macduff, iii. 239.
Bardew, the Lord of, iii. 93.
Barname, Dawy of, ii. 244, 250, 254.
Barnysdale, ii. 263.
Barrabas, Bishop, ii. 19.
Barry, Thomas, Provost of Bothvile, iii.
308, 309.
Barys Rayk, the, ii. 175, 183.
Bas, the, ii. 434 ; iii. 95.
Basyle, St., i. 384, 385.
Bath, monastery at, iii. 244.
Bavaria (Bawayr), i. 49 ; ii. 74.
John of, i. xxxiv ; iii. 319.
Bawnbowrch, ii. 246.
Bayrr6, Johne de, iii. 106.
Beadulf, Bishop, iii. 230.
Beards, worn by the Scots, iii. 300, 301.
Beatrix, iii. 331.
398
INDEX.
Beaumont, Catherine, iii. 280.
Henry de, iii. 276, 295.
Richard, Viscount of, iii. 250.
Bede, the historian, I. xxxvi ; in. xviii,
216, 227, 242, passim.
Bek, Sir Anton, iii. 273.
Bekyrtone, Sir Walter, of Lufnok, iii.
103.
Bell, Mr. William, ii. 393, 463.
Bell's Pantheon, quoted, iii. 207.
Bellenden, translator of Boece, iii. 260.
Mr. John, Archdean of Moray,
iii. 214.
Bellyally, ii. 23.
Belus, King of Egypt, iii. 207.
King, i. 26, 56, 63.
Belyne, brother of Brennyus, i. 217.
Ben, Jamys, Bishop of St. Andrews, ii.
375, 376, 392, 464 ; iii. 337.
Benedict, Pope, ii. 56, 81.
Benet, St., ii. 30, 31, 44.
— Second, Pope, ii. 96, 99.
— Eighth, Pope, ii. 103-105, 114.
Ninth, Pope, ii. 105, 114, 115.
Twelfth, Pope, ii. 405, 465.
- Thirteenth, Pope, iii. 61, 85.
Benjamin, son of Jacob, i. 85.
Bennarty, Hill of, i. 6 ; in. xi, 197.
Benoit, de, St. Maure, poet, iii. 196.
Berklay, Lord, ii. 447, 453, 469.
Berkley, Walter de, iii. 266.
Berry, The lordship of, ii. 503.
Berwick (Berewyke), North, Nunnery at,
iii. 237, 333.
South, ii. 181.
North, iii. 94.
- Castle of, ii. 207, 218, 395, 496 ;
iii. 338.
ii. 230, 302, 330, 331, 374, 398,
399, 441, 442, 457, 483, 484, 497 ;
iii. 13, 16, 17, 22, 45, 90, 91, 335.
Berwickshire, Bernardino Nunneries in,
iii. 237.
Berwy, ii. 466.
Besat, Sir William, Knight, ii. 246-249.
Sir Walter, ii. 247.
Sir John, ii. 247.
Baldred, ii. 350, 351.
Bethlehem, i. 267, 278 ; ii. 97.
Bethok, daughter of King Malcolm, ii.
95, 96, 193, 308, 309.
Bethoron, i. 110.
Bethsaida, i. 287.
Bewcastle, iii. 273.
Bewmanare, The Lord of, ii. 489, 491,
492.
Bezek, i. 134.
Bible (Bybyil), i. 77, 111, 131 ; ii. 296.
translated by Jerome, i 388.
Bibliographical Dictionary, by Ebert, iii.
223.
" Bibliotheca Spenceriana," Dibdin's,
iii. 202.
Bigod, Roger, iii. 251.
Biset, Thomas, Prior, iii. 308.
Bissetis, The, iii. 75.
Blairgowrie, iii. 311.
Blakburne, ii. 447.
Blare, ii. 430.
Board of Trade, in. xxxviii.
Boccaccio, John, historian, quoted, iii.
221.
Bodhe, father of the Gruoch, in. xvi.
Boe, i. 56.
Boece (Boyse), Hector, i. xviii, xxi, xxvii,
xxxvi, xl, xlvii ; ii. 77 ; iii. 213, 230,
238, 247, 258, 259, 274, 287, 290,
passim.
Boecy, i. 50, 210, 211.
Bogie, village of, in. xvi.
Bohemia (Boemy), i. 50, 261.
Bollok, William, ii. 408.
Bond, Edward A., in. x.
Bonhowme, Prince Jak, ii. 500.
Boniface the Second, Pope, iii. 226,
227.
Bonifaciua, Pope, ii. 6, 23, 51, 52, 54.
ii. Pope, ii. 23.
INDEX.
399
Bonifacius in., Pope, ii. 51, 52, 54, 58,
350, 35 h
Boswell, Sir Alexander, of Auchinleck,
in. xxviii.
Bothevyle, ii. 437 ; iii. 77.
Sir Johne, iii. 111.
Bothvile, Thomas de Moray, lord of, iii.
282.
Boulogne, iii. 41-44.
(Boloyne), Countess of, ii. 122.
Earl of, ii. 187.
Eustace, Earl of, ii. 308 ; iii. 61.
Bourty, the Kirk of, iii. 63.
Bowar, Walter, Abbot of Inchcolm, I. ix,
xxxii, xxxix.
Bower, the historian, iii. 234, 240, 243,
245, 258, 272.
Bowlyne Abbey founded, iii. 334.
Bowmownt, The Sheriff of, ii. 215.
Henry the, ii. 310, 315, 382, 383,
385, 391, 406, 427, 428 ; iii. 103.
Bowstowre, an engine, ii. 437.
Boyd, Alane, ii. 452, 468.
Brabant, ii. 11 ; iii. 115, 116.
Bradey, Robert, ii. 4, 26.
Bragmanys, people in India, i. 32.
Brandane, St., ii. 36.
Brata, i. 102.
Breadalbane, iii. 216.
Brec, Donald, i. 215, 216.
Brechin, the Bishop of, ii. 245.
See of, iii. 246.
Sir William of, ii. 311.
Brede, the HaWyn off, ii. 132.
Breik, Symon, King of the Scots, iii. 321.
Donald, son to Eugenius, iii. 324,
325.
Bremyus, i. 216, 217, 219.
Bren, Bishop of St. Andrews, in. xvi.
Brettayne, Little, i. 376, 379 ; il 10, 489.
" Brevis Chronica," in. xxii-xxiv, 321-
337.
Brigance, iii. 321.
Britain (Bretayne), i. 9, 21, 22, 52, 53-55,
97, 100, 126, 127, 132, 217, 253, 285,
289-291, 296, 313, 326, 327, 331, 355,
359, 372, 373, 376-379 ; ii. 13, 48, 88,
323-325.
Britain, Great, i. 377 ; ii. 11.
the fertility of, iii. 202.
name of, its different forms, iii. 203.
British Isles, Geography and History of,
work by Macpherson, m. xl, xli, xliii,
xlvi, xlix.
British Museum, in. x, xvii, xix, xx, xlv,
208.
British Sea, The (Brettys S<$), ii. 205.
Britons (Bretownys), i. 238, 239, 377-
379 ; ii. 48 ; iii. 322, 323, 327.
Brodie, The family of, iii. 282.
Broge, i. 102.
Brogyne, i. 102.
Brondyus, i. 102.
Broun, Mr., librarian, i. xlvi.
Sir Thomas, ii. 426.
Sir Williame the, ii. 463.
Brounyngfeild, the battle of, iii. 329.
Broyttys, Gest of, ii. 13.
Bruce, David de, iii. 292.
Edward, King of Ireland, iii. 270,
294.
John de, ii. 451, 453.
Michael, poet, in. xvii.
(Brus), Robert, King of Scots, I.
xxxviii ; ii. 280, 282, 283, 286, 287,
291, 298, 302-305, 316, 319, 320,
324, 329, 330, 335, 336, 347, 363,
364, 367, 370, 372, 375, 376, 388,
396 ; iii. 30, 335-337.
Sir Alexander the, ii. 393, 395, 402.
Dame Crystyane the, ii. 404, 422.
Thomlyne the, ii. 416.
King Robert the, iii. 214, 238, 239,
263, 265, 269, 272, 273, 288-291, 295.
Robert the, his transaction with
Cumin examined, iii. 287.
Brud, King of the Picts, ii. 37, 40 ; m.
xvi, 327.
400
INDEX.
Brud, son of Dargard, I. xxxiii ; ii. 39, 44.
Brud-Byl, King of Picts, ii. 37.
Brud-Mechonysawn, King of Picts, ii. 36.
Brugis, iii. 105, 111.
Brundusium, i. 52, 263 ; iii. 218.
Brunet quoted, iii. 203.
Brunne, Robert of, historian, i. xxxvii.
Brus, Adam de, iii. 268.
Christian de, wife of Sir Christopher
Seton, iii. 302.
the Norman family of, iii. 267-270.
Robert de, of Hert and Hertness,
iii. 268.
William de, of Hert and Hertness,
iii. 268.
Brutus, Roman Consul, i. 182, 183, 258;
ii. 172 ; iii. 218.
his arrival in Britain, iii. 201.
Brwde-Maktenegus, King of Picts, ii. 44.
Bryd, St., ii. 23, 37, 215 ; iii. 225, 226.
Brygancy, town of, i. 94, 95.
Brygys, ii. 392.
Brynnane, the, ii. 138.
Brynt-Yle, ii. 477.
Buchau, ii. 406 ; iii. 329.
Buchanan, George, historian, i. xviii,
xxiv ; iii. 232, 247, 287, 309, passim.
Buchane, Earl of, ii. 249, 275, 310, 315,
318, 339 ; iii. 238.
Earls of, iii. 275-277, 306.
Alexander Cumin, Earl of, iii. 295.
Alexander, Earl of, iii. 311.
— John, Earl of, iii. 264.
Bulgaria, ii. 16.
Bullok, Sir William, ii. 436, 451, 457.
Bullouny, Earl of, iii. 332.
Burgh, Hubert de, Earl of Kent, iii. 251.
Burgham, in Westmoreland, iii. 211.
Burgoyne, the Duke of, ii. 293, 294 ; iii.
64, 104, 110, 115.
the Duchess of, iii. 107.
the Duch6, ii. 293, 294.
Burgundy (Burjownyng), country
i. 49, 287; ii. 11, 70, 74, 75.
Rf,
Burgundy, John, Duke of, iii. 319.
Burndun, Sir William de, iii. 298.
Buroughbridge, in Yorkshire, iii. 211.
Burton, Captain R. F., author, iii. 202.
Busyrys, i. 105.
Bute, the Brandanys of, ii. 347, 414, 415.
and Cowale, the Sheriff of, ii. 407.
Bwrowe Mwre, ii. 419.
Byland, ii. 403.
Bysanty, city of, i. 179.
CADAK-RYDESEDEK-CORBRE-RYGADA, i.
170.
Cadmus (Gadmws), i. 41, 50.
King of Thebes, iii. 207.
Cadiz (Gades), city of, i. 46.
Cador, Schyr, ii. 14.
Caen, in France, iii. 196.
Caer Agned, Welsh name of Edinburgh,
iii. 211.
Cain (Kayin), i. 15, 16; iii. 199.
daughters of, i. 20.
Cainan, i. 19, 65.
Caithness, bishop of, ii. 239, 241, 245.
Earl of, ii. 239, 241, 318 ; iii. 80.
— ii. 241 ; iii. 58.
— See of, iii. 246.
Calabyre, country of, ii. 33, 96.
Calays, ii. 470, 504.
Caledonia, country of, m. xliii.
Caledonia, work by George Chalmers, in.
xxxix.
Caley, Mr., m. xlviii.
Calixtus, Pope, i. 332, 333.
Callard, iii. 330.
Callot, author, referred to, iii. 300.
Cam, called Zoroastas, i. 38.
Camber, i. 151, 152.
Cambria, i. 151.
Cambridge, College of, i. xliv.
Cambuskenneth, Abbey of, m. xxv, xxvi ;
ii. 181 ; iii. 333.
Cambyses, i. 41, 195.
Camelon, iii. 327.
INDEX.
401
Campagna (Chawmpayne), i. 52, 155,
220, 221, 232.
Camus, iii. 326.
Canaan, i. 39 ; ii. 37.
Canatulmel, Pictish King, i. 360.
Candlemas, origin of, ii. 29.
- Day, ii. 188.
Candy, Isle of, ii. 7.
Canmore, ii. 426 ; iii. 216.
Sir Duncan, iii. 332.
— Castle of, in Mar, iii. 298.
Cannibalism in Scotland, iii. 300.
Canos, city of, i. 229.
Cantelmi, Italian family of, iii. 237.
Canterbury (Cawntyrbery), ii. 102, 103,
181, 244.
— Archbishop of, ii. 145, 196, 199,
205, 223, 224, 240 ; iii. 16.
Cantulus, a Roman, i. 252. 0
Capadocia, i. 43, 184, 384.
Capitol the, of Rome, i. 179, 180, 217,
267.
Caplawchy, ii. 85.
Capua, city of, i. 50, 221.
Caracalla, Emperor, i. 331.
Caractacus, British leader, iii. 286.
Caramacert, King of the Picts, i.
333.
Caratays, i. 81.
Cardros, ii. 375.
Careptyne, i. 250.
Carhame, iii. 11.
Carkason, Bishop of, ii. 295.
Carlis, the, ii. 499, 500 ; iii. 16, 17.
Carlisle, the Bishop of, in. xxx.
town of, iii. 211.
Carmelytis, the Qwhyt, ii. 296.
Carnarvon, Edward of, ii. 276, 361, 363,
372, 374.
Carncors, iii. 60.
Carpent, King of Rome, i. 155.
Carrick, Robert, Earl of, iii. 267, 269.
Carrothyris, William of, ii. 415.
Carte, historian, iii. 288.
VOL. III.
Carthage, kingdom of, i. 47, 234, 243
244, 262 ; iii. 201.
- city of, i. 52, 154, 221-224, 230,
235,244,247; ii. 5, 18.
Casley, Mr. David, I. xlv ; in. xviii.
Caspis, Isle of, i. 29.
Caspys Sea, i. 42.
Cassius, i. 257.
Catan, i. 169.
Catanes, in Sicily, i. 248.
Catar, the, iii. 324.
Catherine (Katerine), St., i. 371.
Caton.ii. 389,413.
Catowne, ii. 36.
Catynelle, i. 170.
Catyrteus, the, i. 332.
Caucasus, Mount, i. 28, 40, 42.
kingdom of, i. 85.
Caxton, William, iii. 202, 301.
Cealfyne, i. 102.
Cecyle, Saint, i. 333.
Cedwald, i. 102.
Celestyne, Pope, ii. 6-8 ; iii. 224.
Cenocrata, an animal, i 34.
Centaur, the, described, iii. 208, 209.
Ceres, Dame, i. 86.
Cesare, country of, i. 47.
Cesare, Julius, i. 251, 253-260, 280, 285 ;
iii. 53, 322.
Chaldea (Calde), i. 38, 322.
Chalmers, Mr. George, in. xxix, xxxviii,
xxxix, xlv, xlvi, 239.
Chamberlayne's Oratio Dominica re-
ferred to, iii. 207.
Charles, Emperor, ii. 68, 72, 77, 78, 81,
83, 90 ; iii. 228.
King of France, ii. 89 ; iii. 326.
. First, King of Great Britain, iii.
197.
Martel, ii. 74, 75.
Chaucer, the poet, I. xl ; iii. 222.
Chawmpayne, country of, i. 285,321, 356.
Chepman, Walter, printer, iii. 223.
Cherubim (Cherubyn), i. 13, 28.
2 C
402
INDEX.
Chester, John Earl of, iii. 244.
Chestyre, ii. 197.
Chittim (Setym), i. 50.
Chore; ii. 297.
Christ's Kirk on the Green, King James's,
I. xxi.
Christian, sister of King Robert, iii. 298.
Christiern, King of Denmark, iii. 255.
Chrysostom, John, ii. 4.
Cibeles, Dame, i. 307.
Cirencester, Richard of, in. xliii, xliv.
Cistercian Nuns, convents of, in Scotland,
iii. 237.
Clachinyha, the Clan, iii. 63.
Clahynnhe, the Clan, iii. 63.
Clair, Sir Gilbert of, iii. 273.
Clankaies, the, iii. 312.
Clanquhattans, the, iii. 312.
Clare, Thomas de,-iii. 269.
Claras, Roman Emperor, i. 354.
Claudian, Emperor, i. 353.
Claudius, Roman Emperor, i. 288-292 ;
iii. 322.
Clement, St., i. 45, 304, 305.
the Seventh, Pope, ii. 1 22 ; iii. 26,
61, 311.
founder of the University of Paris,
iii. 326.
Cleopatra, Queen of Egypt, i. 257 ; iii. 52.
Clerk of Tranent, author of Sir Gawane,
iii. 224, 225.
Cletus, Pope, i. 300, 304.
Cluniac Monks, iii. 240.
Cluny, ii. 165.
Clyde, river, in. xliv, 328.
Clydesdale (Clyddysdale), ii. 339, 416,
451 ; iii. 244, 289.
Coel, King of Britain, i. 359.
Cogyne-Glymyne, i. 56.
Coinyd, iii. 324.
Cokall, King of Scots, ii. 77.
Cokburn, Sir William, iii. 103.
Coklawis, James Gladstanes of, iii. 89,
90.
Colbane (Earl of Fyffs son), ii. 258, 263,
323.
Colbane-town, in Clyddisdale, ii. 324.
Colbrandispethe, ii. 477.
Colchos (Kolcos), i. 42.
Coldinghame Abbey founded, ii. 168;
iii. 332.
Colly, ii. 92.
Colme, St., ii. 36, 82, 215 ; iii. 324, 325.
Colmes-kirk of Ymonye, iii. 332.
Cologne, i. 334.
See of, founded, ii. 73.
Archbishop of, iii. 106.
Colonna, in Italy, iii. 193.
Columba, St., in. xlvii, xlviii, 216, 226,
229, 252, 297, 308.
Columbanus, in. xlviii.
Columpna, Guido de, i. 3 ; iii. 193.
Colville's, Lord, Manuscript of Wyn-
toun, in. xxxi-xxxv.
Comata, i. 169.
Combust, King of the Picts, i. 325.
Comester, Perys, i. 7 ; in. xiv, 204.
account of, iii. 197.
Comet, the, i. 374 ; iii. 81, 326.
Commagene, i. 39.
Commodus, Emperor, i. 328.
Comyn, Sir Walter, ii. 253, 255, 310,
426.
- William, ii. 263, 264, 309, 310.
— Walter, ii. 310, 311.
— Alexander, of Buchane, ii. 275, 310,
315.
John, ii. 275, 311, 315, 316, 335,
337, 339, 347-350, 354, 355, 357, 364,
368, 382, 413.
Comyns, Earls of Buchan, the, iii. 274,
275.
Conal, i. 214.
Conane-Meryaduk, British King, i. 375,
376.
Conare, i. 170.
Conare-Moere, i. 170.
Confrere, Rawff, ii. 354, 359.
IXDEX.
403
Congal, i. 214 ; iii. 323, 328.
Congyne, i. 170.
Coonall, St., iii. 324.
Connawche, ii. 480.
Conon, Pope, iL 56.
Conqueror, William the, iii. 240, 247,
266.
Conrad, i. 102.
the Emperor, ii. 106, 107, 110;
iii. 233.
Conrane, iii. 323.
Constable, Mr. Archibald, publisher, m.
xliv.
Constance, iii. 323.
Constans, Emperor, i. 359.
son of Constantino, i. 381.
Constantia, daughter of Henry i., iii.
250.
Constantino, Emperor of Rome, L 359-
361, 366, 368, 371-375, 383, 386 ; ii.
35, 53-55 ; iii. 323.
son of the Emperor, L 381.
King of the Britons, i. 379.
— son of Cador, Duke of Cornwall,
L 14.
the Fourth, Emperor, ii. 56, 68, 71.
Pope, ii. 56.
— Second, Pope, ii. 71.
- King of Scots, ii. 85, 86, 89-95 ;
iii. 232, 328-330.
Constantinople, T. xxxviii, 50, 179, 381,
382, 398, 401 ; ii. 4, 7, 16, 22, 27, 34,
38, 55, 97 ; iii. 328.
Constantyne, King of Picts, ii. 81.
Constantyus, Roman General, i. 359,
379.
Emperor, i. 381-383.
Consuls, Roman, i. 182, 183, 218, 248,
260.
Conthes, sister of St. Martin, iii. 224.
Conwall, iii. 324.
Conwallus, iii. 326.
Conwe, the Black, iii. 328.
Corbeill, iii. 333.
Corbre, i. 170.
Corbre-Tynmor, i. 170.
Corinth, i. 51, 244.
Cornale, iii. 24.
Cornelius, nephew of Sallust, iii. 194.
Pope, i. 297, 347, 357 ; iii. 219,
220.
Cornwall, i. 21.
Constantino, Duke of, ii. 14.
Coronation Chair, the, iii. 207, 212-
215.
Corscryne, ii. 477.
Corskyrk, the, iii. 26, 27.
Corstorphine, village of, m.xxxvii, xxxix.
Corthedy, iii. 324.
Coryne, Giant, i. 21 ; iii. 201.
Cosdroe, King of Persia, ii. 53, 54.
Cosenza, Martin, Bishop of, iii. 205.
Costek-Baelbrek, i. 169.
Cotras, i. 31.
Cotton MS. copy of Wyntoun's Cronykil,
i. xlii, xliv ; in. xx, 210, 229, 236, 238,
279, 281.
Cotton, Sir Robert, I. xlv.
" Countie Comyn of Fraunce," iii. 275.
Cow Lane, the, in Smithfield, iii. 288.
Cowale, ii. 414.
Cowcy, Sir Ingram de, ii. 238, 245 ; iii.
256.
Cowpland, John of, ii. 434, 474, 476,
481, 484.
Coyem-Dwff, i 103.
Crag, John of the, ii. 424.
Cragy, ii. 468.
Cragyne, the Craggis by, ii. 447.
Cranstone, Sir William, iii. 103.
Crassinghame, Hew of, iii. 336.
Crauford, Matthew, i. x.
the wife of the Lord, iii. 62.
the Earl of, iii. 69.
Craufurd, Thomas, quoted, iii. 298.
Creed, the, i. 60, 89.
Crete, i. 60, 112; ii. 7.
Croesus, i. 187-191 ; iii. 215.
404
INDEX.
Cronykil, Wyntoun's Account of, in.
xi-xv, xxii-xxiv, xxx, xl-xlii, xlv, xlvi,
etc.
Crudyde, i. 170.
Cruthne, i. 240 ; iii. 217.
Crwmbawchty, the Thane of, ii. 128.
Crychtown Den, ii. 448.
Cryny, Abbot of Dunfermline, ii. 96.
Crystyane, sister of Edgar Atheling, ii.
126, 146, 162.
Culdees, the, in. xvi.
Culen, King of Scots, ii. 93.
Culross, ii. 39, 40, 43, 241 ; in. xvi.
Culyne, son to King Indulphe, iii. 329,
330.
Cuman, Abbot of Glastonbury, iii. 275.
Cumberland, ii. 186 ; iii. 328.
Earldom of, iii. 334.
David, Earl of, iii. 246, 268.
Cumbirnald, the Lord of, iii. 76, 94.
Cumin, treachery of, i. xxvii.
Abbot of Hyona, iii. 275.
John, slaughter of, by Bruce, iii.
269.
Robert, Earl of Northumberland,
iii. 274.
— Elizabeth, wife of Richard Talbot,
iii. 295.
Family of, iii. 274-276.
- the earliest Scottish writer, iii.
252.
John, Lord of Badenoch, iii. 261,
267.
- John, competitor for the Crown
of Scotland, iii. 237.
transaction between him and Bruce
discussed, iii. 287.
- Walter, iii. 261, 276.
William, Lord of Badenoch, iii.
261.
Cuninghame, iii. 324.
Cunningham (Kwnyngame), ii. 255, 393,
416, 478.
Sir William of, ii. 21.
Cupar (Cowpyr), in Fife, I. xxxiv ; ii.
141.
Castle of, ii. 408, 436, 451.
Abbey of, in Angus, ii. 200.
Cure, i. 169.
Curry, Perys of, ii. 256.
Wate of, ii. 457-459.
Cush (Cws), i. 56, 58.
Cuthbert, St., ii. 168, 172 ; in. xlviii, 229,
332.
Cuttonmoor, Yorkshire, iii. 247.
Cwmnok, kirk of, ii. 487.
Cwtwyne, i. 102.
Cycrope, King of Athens, i. 87, 92.
Cymbry, people of, i. 249, 250.
temple of, iii. 217, 218.
Cyrus, i. 160, 162, 181, 183, 185, 187,
188-193, 195 ; iii. 212, 215.
Cyryak, Pope, i. 334.
Cyryllus, Pope, i. 305.
Cystews, the Abbey of, in Burgownd,
ii. 168, 181.
Order, ii. 189, 322.
DACIA, i. 49, 377.
Dadalus, Greek artist, iii. 210.
Dagon, i. 147.
Dalgernow, William of, Abbot of Kelso,
i. xlvii.
Dalhousie, Earl of, in. x, xxix.
Dalmatia, i. 50.
Dalrietan Scots, the, iii. 216, 252.
Dalswyntown, the Castelle off, ii. 487.
Dalwolsy, iii. 77.
Dalys, Robert of the, ii. 225.
Dalzell, Ninian, of Glasquhen, in. xxii.
Damascus (Damask), i. 11, 39.
Damasus, Pope, i. 386, 388.
Damien, a monk, i. 357.
Damnii, the Gaelic tribe of, iii. 216.
Damyane, Petyre, ii. 103.
Danaus, Schyr, i. 41, 104 ; iii. 208.
Danes, the, ii. 102, 117, 118, 147; iii.
328-332.
INDEX.
405
Dante, the poet, iii. 193.
Dares, of Phrygia, iii. 194-196, 206.
Danube (Danwybua, Danoy), river, i.
48-51, 197.
Danyelstowne, Master Walter of, iii. 76.
Dardanus (Dardane), Schyr, i. 44, 76,
106, 149.
Dardanya, i. 44.
Dare-Downnere, i. 170.
Dares, of Frygy, i. 4, 124.
Dargard, King of the Picts, I. xxxiii.
Darius, i. 195-197, 199, 204, 211.
Darsie, Grizel, wife of Angus Macpher-
son, HI. xxxvii.
William, baker, Edinburgh, in.
xxxvii.
Datan, ii. 297.
David, King of Israel, i. 21, 154.
city of, i. 267.
n. King of Scots, I. xxxii, xxxv,
xlvii.
i. King of Scots, I. xlvii ; iii. 333.
the First, King of Scots, iii. 211,
226, 234, 239, 241, 245, 247, 252,
262, 265, 266.
Second, ii. 163, 506 ; iii. 259, 303-
305, 310, 337.
— Earl, ii. 406-428.
Earl of Huntingdon, iii. 244, 267.
son of King Alexander the Third,
ii. 259 ; iii. 260.
Davidson, Mr. John, Writer to the
Signet, in. xxxviii.
Dead Sea, i. 40.
Deborah, i. 136.
Decius, Emperor, i. 341, 345-347, 350-
353, 371 ; ii. 9.
Dedaa, i. 170.
Dedalus, i. 113-116.
Dekothet, King of Picts, i. 323.
Delilah (Dalyda), i. 144-147.
Demetra (Ceres), i. 86.
Den, L 103.
Denis (Dynys), St., i. 306.
Denis, Pope, i. 353.
Denmark, i. 49, 54, 97, 317, 355 ; ii. 11,
86, 87 ; in. xxxiv.
Denys, St., burial place, ii. 75.
Derby, Earl of, ii. 440, 441, 443 ; iii. 67,
68.
Derssy, ii. 421.
Derttorgyll, ii. 313, 314, 321 ; iii. 266,
272, 278, 279, 335.
Deucalion, i. 87, 88 ; iii. 207.
Deuteronomy, Book of, i. 131.
Devil, the, ii. 24, 25, 41-43, 99-101, 129,
137, 330.
— meeting of, with St. Serf, iii. 226.
transaction with, by Pope Sylvester,
iii. 233.
Devortenawch-Notales, Pictish King, i.
360.
Dictys of Crete, author, iii. 194-196.
Dido, Queen, i. 47, 125, 154.
Diocles, i. 159.
Dioclesian, Emperor, i. 327, 355, 357,
374 ; ii. 48 ; iii. 222, 322.
Diodorus Siculus, iii. 210.
Doat, i. 102.
Dogwort, Sir Nychole, iii. 42.
Dolnawde, i. 215.
Domitian, Emperor, i. 305, 306, 308.
Donald, King of Scots, ii. 84, 85, 89, 166,
308 ; iii. 237, 242.
brother of King Malcolm, iii. 237
238.
son of Alpyne, iii. 328.
son to Constantino, iii. 328,
329.
Captain of Forres, iii. 329.
— Wann, iii. 331, 332.
Earl of Mar, iii. 280, 281.
Donaldson, Mr. D., iii. 195.
Donate, Bishop, i. 401.
Dongall, iii. 327.
Dongart, i. 214 ; iiL 323.
Dormang, battle of, ii. 415.
Douay, Scotch College at, iii. 257-
406
INDEX.
Douglas, armorial bearings of, iii. 282,
283.
Archibald, ransom of, iii. 303.
Archibald, third Earl, iii. 282.
Earldom, lands of the, iii. 315.
the Earls of, iii. 282, 283.
Duke of, iii. 313.
Gavin, poet, iii. 197.
Lady Jean, iii. 313.
Lord of Galloway, iii. 239, 282.
William, Lord of, ii. 317, 320, 398,
417, 419-421, 424-426, 440, 441, 447,
448, 449, 451, 452, 457-460, 468,
469, 473-475, 477, 480, 485-487, 496 ;
iii. 8, 14, 16, 22, 23, 30, 32, 42, 87,
90, 91, 95.
- Castle of, ii. 324, 483.
James of, ii. 375, 381, 421 ; iii.
29, 34, 35, 37, 336.
Archibald of, ii. 394, 399, 402;
iii. 17, 18, 24, 65, 66, 77, 78, 85.
- William, first Earl of, Lii. 313.
- William, Earl of, iii. 306, 307.
Doven, water of, iii. 296.
Dovenald Macalpin, King of Scots, iii.
228, 231, 265.
Dover (Dovyr), ii. 232 ; iii. 334.
Dovyn, ii. 41.
Dowchsperys, King Arthur's, ii. 13-.
Dowgall, son of Sewald, ii. 77.
Dowudownald, iii. 44, 98.
Castle of, iii. 338.
Downyswne, i. 215.
Doyt, i. 56.
Dreux, Robert, Compte de, iii. 261.
Dronstane, King of Picts, iii. 327.
Drum (Drwm), the, i. 214.
Drumalbane, i. 214 ; iii. 216.
Drummond, Malcolm, Earl of Mar, ii.
317 ; iil 87, 318.
Drundanane Abbey founded, iii. 333.
Drust-Hoddyrlyng, i. 402.
Drwst, i. 402 ; ii. 37.
Drwat-Gartynot, i. 402.
Drwst-Gygnowre, i. 402.
Drwysys, the Earl of, ii. 264.
Dryburgh, ii. 189 ; iii. 29.
Dryden, near Loanhead, iii. 286;
Duat-Locres, i. 169.
Ducheland, i. 49, 253, 261, 262, 300, 328,
355 ; iii. 220.
Duchyl, King of the Picts, i. 279, 313.
Duff, King of Scots, ii. 92, 93 ; iii. 330.
Duffel and Walhern, lordships of, iii. 319.
Lady of, iii. 116.
Duffus, son of Malcolm the First, iii.
329.
Dugdale, author of Baronage, iii. 251,
269, 270.
Dull (Dowe) Abthane of, iii. 331.
Abthanry of, iii. 232, 331.
Dumfries (Drumfrese), ii. 315, 368,
501.
Franciscan convent of, iii. 283.
Dunbar, Family of, iii. 328.
— Gavin, the poet, iii. 225.
— George, brother to Earl Patrick,
iii. 307.
Earl Patrick of, ii. 242, 253, 310,
461, 483 ; iii. 307.
town of, ii. 334, 336, 403, 421, 434 ;
iii. 19, 336.
— Castle, ii. 337 ; iii. 78.
Thomas de, Earl of Moray, iii. 281.
Dunbarton, iii. 211.
Dunblane, Bishop of, ii. 244.
See of, iii. 246.
Duncan, King of Scotland, ii. 119-122,
128, 134, 139 ; iii. 240, 242, 247, 250,
331.
bastard son of King Malcolm, ii.
166.
otherwise called Dongall, iii. 327.
the Second, bastard son to Malcolm
Caumore, iii. 332.
Earl of Mar, iii. 281.
Duncane, Earl of Fife, ii. 263, 275 ; iii.
237, 238.
INDEX.
407
Duncansonnys, Thomas, Patrick, and
Gibbone, iii. 58.
Dundee (Dunde), ii. 173, 323, 344, 457 ;
iii. 58, 59, 111, 230.
— Castle of, ii. 343.
— constabulary of, iii. 230, 318.
Dundorne, ii. 88.
Dunfermline, ii. 165, 180, 192, 201, 259,
262, 264, 361, 372, 375, 385, 410,
411 ; iii. 42, 62, 332-334, 336, 337.
- Kirk of, ii. 165, 173; iii. 331.
— Abbot of, ii. 251.
— Abbey of, iii. 226, 257.
Dunkeld, See of, iii. 246.
Dunsinane, ii. 94, 131-133, 138 ; iii.
331.
Duplyne, the battle of, ii. 314, 338,
387, 392, 397, 435 ; iii. 234, 294, 303,
337.
Dureward, Alan, i. 253.
Durham (Durame), ii. 163, 172, 188,246,
473, 477 ; iii. 22, 337.
Abbey of, ii. 164.
— • — Prior of, ii. 167, 236.
Bishop of, ii. 179, 204, 276, 347*;
iii. 325.
New Kirk of, founded, iii. 331.
Durrisdere, Sir Robert Stewart of, iii.
92.
Durst-Hyrbsone, Pictish king, i. 388.
Durst-Maktalarge, King of Picts, ii. 44.
Dutch Nation, i. 248, 249.
Dwnbrettane, ii. 404, 408, 416 ; iii. 8.
Castle, iii. 76.
Dwndarge, ii. 427.
Dwndolk, iii. 32.
Dwnhovyn, ii. 414.
Dwnkeld, Abbey of, founded, ii. 82.
— Bishop of, ii. 213, 244, 275, 392 ;
iii. 25, 54.
Dean of, ii. 393.
Dwnnotyr, ii. 422, 423.
Dwns, the Park of, ii. 399, 400 ; iii. 12.
Dyonysius (for Bacchus), iii. 207.
Dyrltowne, ii. 478.
the Lord of, iii. 95.
Dysart, ii. 39.
St. Serf's Cave at, iii. 226.
Dyssyngtown, ii. 461.
EACAK-ALDETEN, i. 169.
Eacak-Mourea-More, i. 170.
Eacrak-Andoad, i. 170.
Eakak-Vadek, i. 169.
Eadmer, Historian, iii. 246.
Earen, i. 169.
Earls, mode of creation of, iii.
314.
Earlsferry, ii. 133.
Early English Text Society, iii. 195.
Earn (Eryne), the water of, ii. 131, 132 ;
iii. 236.
East (Orient), Kings of, i. 278.
Eb, St., ii. 168.
Nunnery of, iii. 242.
313,
Eber, i. 65, 102.
Eber-Stiwut, i. 102.
Ebes, i. 106.
Edrawce, i. 153.
Edan, i. 215.
Edarste-Nyl, i. 170.
Eden, river, in Cumberland, HI. xliv.
Edgar, King of England, ii. 117, 143;
in. xlviii.
Atheling, ii. 126, 144, 146, 147 ; iii.
241, 247, 263.
King of Scots, ii. 163, 166-168,
173, 193, 308, 332, 333 ; m. xvi, 234,
244, 250, 252, 259, 290.
Edinburgh, City of, i. 153 ; ii. 248, 254,
419, 430, 438, 448, 456, 480, 485,
507 ; iii. 8, 17, 20, 40, 77, 95, 211.
- CaRtle of, ii. 165, 207, 215, 253,
337, 457, 478, 479 ; iii. 337.
— the Kirk of, iii. 29.
College of, HI. xxxviii.
First, Manuscript of Wyntoun,
in. xxii, xxiii, xxx, xxxiv, 229, 281.
408
INDEX.
Edinburgh, Second, Manuscript of Wyn-
ton, in. xxi, xxiii, xxiv, xxix, xxx, 229,
281.
• High School of, in. xxxviii.
Town-Council of, in. xxxviii.
Edippus, i. 106.
Edmund Ironside, ii. 125.
— son of do., 126, 143.
son of Malcolm n., King of Scots,
ii. 163.
St., King of Est-England, ii. 84,
86.
Edname, ii. 467.
Edoym, i. 103.
Edward, Bishop of Aberdeen, iii. 249.
the Confessor, ii. 117, 127,
130, 134, 144, 146; iii. 241, 250,
331.
son of Edmund Ironside, 125, 126,
King of England, ii. 138, 169.
son of King Malcolm, ii. 163-
165.
— (King Henry of England's son), ii.
245.
— First, King of England, i. xxxix,
168 ; ii. 261, 263, 276, 280, 282, 287,
288, 296, 299, 325-329, 331, 333,
335-338, 343, 346, 347, 349, 351,
352, 354, 360, 363, 368; iii. 214,
216, 238, 239, 263, 269, 271-273, 284,
288, 289, 291, 295, 335, 336.
- Second, ii. 373, 393 ; iii. 300.
- Third, ii. 397, 405, 429, 435, 484,
494, 502, 503, 506; iii. 260, 291,
304.
- Fourth, iii. 260.
Prince of England, iii. 269.
Egbert, King of England, iii. 229, 243.
Egerton, Mr. John, in. xlv, xlvi.
Egfred, King of the Saxons, iii. 325.
Eginhart, his Life of Charlemagne, iii.
228.
Eglon, King of Moab, i. 134-136.
Eglyntown, ii. 468.
Eglyshame, William of, ii. 350.
Egypt, i. 14, 21, 27, 40, 41, 80-85,
89-94, 104, 105, 118, 195, 254, 257,
281, 282, 328 ; iii. 321, 322, 327.
Egyptus, i. 155.
Egystus, i. 41, 104 ; iii. 208.
Ehed, St., in. xlviii.
Ehud, judge of Israel, i. 134-136.
Eivlat (India), i. 28.
Elandonan, i. 380.
Eleazare, ii. 296.
Electra, i. 76.
Elegiac Chronicle, the, I. xxiv ; iii. 231,
239.
Elela, i. 170.
Elela-Casiaclek, i. 169.
Eleonore, grand-daughter of Henry ii. of
England, iii. 273.
Elesyus, i. 102.
Eleutherius, Pope, i. 326, 327, 330 ; ii.
48.
Elfeus, i. 102.
Elgin, ii. 121, 241, 246, 505 ; iii. 55.
Elgin Marbles, iii. 208.
Elizabeth, Queen to Edward of Carnar-
von, ii. 373.
Ellady, i. 50.
Ellala, i. 169.
Elpheg, St. (Saynct), ii. 103.
Elrik, King of Norway, iii. 254.
Elstanfurd, ii. 82.
Eltame, John of, ii. 418.
Ely, the city of, ii. 1 17.
Elyhok, ii. 472.
Elyus, emperor, i. 331.
Emaws, monster born at, i. 389.
Em6 (Duke of Normandy's daughter), ii.
117> 119, 124, 126.
Emete, iii. 321.
Emilyus, Roman Consul, i. 225, 229.
Enathyn, i. 21.
Enbaca, i. 103.
Eneos, i. 124-127, 149, 153, 154.
INDEX.
409
Eneid of Virgil, iii. 195.
England, i. 54, 151, 152, 355 ; ii. 9, 10
38, 47, 86, 87, et passim.
the kirks of, interdicted,
225.
— the Kings of, ii. 239, 301.
— the King of, ii. 280, 294, 300 ; iii
86, 93, 97, 332, 334-336.
Englishmen, ii. 119, 221, 230, 233, 260
et passim.
Engus-Byntynet, i. 170.
Ennius, the Historian, I. xxxvii.
Enoch (prophet), iii. 200.
Book of, iii. 200.
city of, i. 16.
son of Cain, i. 16.
son of Jared, i. 19, 77.
Enos, i. 18, 19.
Eogen, i. 170.
Eolus, L 58, ii. 29.
Ephesus (Epheson), i. 44, 306, 308 ;
ii. 7.
Epirus (Epyr), i. 50.
Erddyn, ii. 178.
Erictonus, i. 149.
Erik, King of Norway, iii. 260.
Erkada, i. 102.
Ermengarde (Ermeger), Queen, ii. 215,
242 ; iii. 250.
Ermeon-Malanseyde, i. 103.
Ermodius, i. 65.
Erne, the, ii. 386.
Erskine, families of, iii. 306.
John, in. xxii.
Erskyne, Sir Robert of, iii. 8.
Sir Thomas of, iii. 21, 38.
Ersyldowne, Thomas of, ii. 427.
Ert, i. 170.
Erth, iii. 323.
Eryttea, the Sybil, i. 178.
Esau, i. 78.
Esculane, i. 300.
Escurial, the, iii. 257.
Esk, the water of, ii. 187.
Est-Frank, country of, i. 49.
Ethaid, iii. 323.
Ethelrede, ii. 117-119, 143.
son of King Malcolm, ii. 163,
165.
Ethfyne, iii. 326.
Ethiopia, i. 14, 47, 74.
Ethus, King of Scots, iii. 328.
Ethyocles, i. 107.
Etna, Mount, i. 244, 248.
Etoyre, i. 56, 103.
Ettryk Forest, ii. 477, 481.
Eugenius, a woman-abbot, i. 329, 330.
— Pope, ii. 56, 78.
— Pope, ii. 196.
Eugeny, King of Scots, iii. 323, 324.
Eugeny-lynd, or Oorthedy, King
Scots, iii. 324.
fifth, iii. 325.
eighth, iii. 326.
son of Donald, iii. 328, 329.
of
Eugws-Olmwrge, i. 103.
Euphrates, river, i. 14, 38, 39, 183.
Europe, i. 26, 27, 42, 46, 48, 55, 122,
236, 355.
Eusebius, Pope, i. 360.
Eustace (Eustas), St., i. 312.
Eutician, Pope, i. 353.
Evander, King, i. 125, 126.
Eve, first woman, i. 12, 15, 18 j ii.
42.
Eveshame, ii. 163.
Ewan (or Heatgan), King, I. xxxv ; ii.
65 ; iii. 227.
the Second, ii. 67, 69.
wfame (Queen of Scotland), ii. 318.
wxodia, Empress, ii. 3.
Sxodus, Book of, i. 91.
Izekiel, prophet, ii. 47.
FABIAN, Pope, i. 334, 335, 343, 344,
347 ; ii. 51.
airfax, General, in. xix.
Falkirk, ii. 347, 352, 478.
410
INDEX.
Fare, Isle of, i. 255.
Fariva, daughter of Croesus, i. 188,
189.
Farquharson, the Clan, iii. 312, 313.
Fausculus, shepherd, i. 166.
Fawchna-Quhyt, Pictish King, i. 354.
Fawstyne, daughter of Antonius, i. 322.
Februa, Dame, ii. 29.
Fedemet, i. 170.
Fedynet-as-Lugeg, i. 170.
Felix, Pope, i. 353, 386 ; ii. 10.
in., Pope, ii. 23.
Fell, Bishop I. x ; iii. 231.
Feltoun, William of, ii. 431, 467.
Fenton, Peter, author, i. xl; iii. 301.
Feraret, i. 169.
Ferchaw-Fodys, i. 215.
Feredauch-Fyngell, Pictish King, i. 360 ;
iii. 327.
Feretawche, ii. 197.
Fergo, i. 169.
Fergus, King of Scots, I. xxxv, xxxvi ;
ii. 77 ; in. xxii, 216.
Fercharde, iii. 321, 322, 324, 325.
the son of Erth, iii. 323.
the Third, iii. 326.
Lord of Galloway, iii. 246.
Fergus-Ercson, i. 168, 214, 239, 240.
Fergus-Fynnyssoun, King of Picts, ii. 44.
Fergus-Hed, King of Scots, ii. 77.
Fergus-More, i. 170, 213, 214.
Fermartine, lands of, iii. 62, 311.
Fernyus, i. 59.
Ferqwhar, iii. 63, 217.
Ferrarys, the Lord de, ii. 315.
Ferres, the Lord, ii. 474.
Fethyr kerne, town of, ii. 94.
Fethyrstanhalch, iii. 18.
Fideacek, i. 170.
Fife, ii. 39, 85, 131, 132 ; iii. 238, 239,
337.
- Earl of, ii. 191, 241, 257, etc. ; iii.
9, 24, 29, 338, etc.
Earls of, iii. ,3 13.
Fife, the Thane of, iii. 239;; ii. 131-
141.
Fife-ness (Fyvis-nes), ii. 352.
Fin, father of Ingibiorg, the first wife of
Malcolm in., iii. 241 .
Findorn (Findrane), water of, in. xxxiv.
Fivy, iii. 62, 63.
Flamyne, Schir, i. 228, 235.
Flamynes, the, of Britain, i. 327.
Flanders, ii. 11, 90 ; iii. 328.
Earl of, ii. 160, 185, 226, 261.
Flemyng, Sir Malcolme, ii 404, 408.
Sir David, iii. 94, 95.
Flood, the, (Spat), i. 22, 88.
Florence of Worcester, iii. 230.
Floryacens, Abbey of, ii. 99.
Floryane, Roman Emperor, i. 354.
Flynt, the Castle of, iii. 71.
Fodawche, Bishop of St. Andrews, ii. 91,
92.
Fcedera Anglice, i. xix.
Forbes, Sir Alexander, iii. 103.
Fordun, John of, i. xvii, xxii, xxvi, xxxvi,
xxx viii j ill. xlvii, 203, 215, 232, 248-
250, 276, etc.
Foremus, i. 79.
Forfar, ii. 241, 246 ; iii. 60.
Castle of, ii. 337.
Forone, King of Argos, i. 81.
Forres, town of, ii. 89, 92, 93 ; in. xxxiv,
328.
Forteviot, Miller's Acre of, iii. 233.
Fortevyot, ii. 84, 385.
Mill of, ii. 120.
Forth, Firth of, I. xxxiii ; ii. 38, 85, 138,
148, 348, 352, 412; iii.. 85, 238, 239,
242, 244, 254.
river, in. xliv.
Forthirnoche, iii. 327.
Fossache, lands of Easter, iii. 232.
Fothadb, son of Bren, ill. xvi.
Fothawch second, Bishop of St. Andrews,
ii. 163.
Fothryffe, ii. 392.
INDEX.
411
Fowlartown, ii. 468.
France, ancient alliance with, I. xxvi ; iii.
228.
Country of, i. 49, 52, 88, 127, 150,
217, 253, 286, 341, 344, 353, 376 ; ii.
11, 13, 19, 23, 38, 111, 114, 159, 203,
204, 218-220, 225, 236,' 245, 264, 283,
287, 288, 290, 291, 296, 299, 324, 338,
345, 349, 372, 392, 405, 416, 435,
440, 464, 473, 488-500, 502, 504 • iii.
23, 41, 55, 56, 64, 68, 70, 92, 94, 95,
104, 110, 322, 326, 334, 337, 338.
States of, ii. 76.
the Gestis of, ii. 74.
the King of, ii. 203, 232, 233, 252,
294, 462, 464, 466, 470, 482-484, 495,
496, 503, 504 ; iii. 105.
Franks, the, i. 219, 225, 226, 248 ; iii.
56.
Fraser, Bishop William, ii. 259, 275,
345 ; iii. 290.
- Symon,il 354, 355, 357, 394, 402 ;
iii. 288, 302.
. Alexander, the, ii. 387.
William, ii. 457.
Frea, ii. 143.
Frealfy, i 65.
Frederick, Emperor, i. xliii ; ii. 250.
Fredgarys, i. 102.
Fredwalde, i. 65.
Frewyne, i. 102.
Friars (Frere), Preachers, ii. 312, 345.
Wynd, ii. 420.
the Black, ii. 452 ; iii. 63.
Friskin, the descendants of, iii. 282, 283.
Froissart, Historian, i. xxxviii.
Frygian Sea, i. 44.
Fry sail, Sir Alexander, ii. 319.
Frysis, Duke of, ii. 57.
Fugane, a monk, i. 327.
Fulgentius, Duke of Brittonis, iii. 322.
Fulvius, Roman Consul, i. 225, 233.
Furd, iii. 24.
Fyacrak, i. 170.
Fyakak-Bolgeg, i. 169.
Fyakak-Labryn, i, 103.
Fyarak, i. 169.
Fyere-Anroet, i. 169.
Fyere-Elmael, i. 169.
Fynbelle, daughter of Earl of Angus, ii.
94.
Fyndarne, water of, ii. 92.
Fyne, i. 169.
Fyngas-Farset, i. 56.
Fynny, i. 65.
Fyre-Roet, i. 169.
Fyre-Cetaroat, i. 169.
GABRIEL, angel, i. 11, 39.
Gad, prophet, i. 154.
Gagalad, i. 402.
Gaius, Roman Emperor, i. 287-289.
Pope, i. 354, 356.
Galaci, the, of Spain, iii. 207.
Galam, Pictish king, i. 402.
Galatia, i. 44.
Galba, Emperor, i. 299, 300.
Gale, Dr. Thomas, i. x, xxiii, xxxvi ; iii.
209.
Gale, an animal, i. 34.
Galen (Galyene), physician, i. 321.
Galgacus, Caledonian chief, iii. 286.
Galien, Emperor, i 348, 350 ; iii. 221.
Galilee, i. 39, 267, 282, 287.
Galloway, Allan of, i. xxxiii ; ii. 321 ;
iii. 308.
— Holland, Lord of, ii. 215, 216, 496 ;
iii. 18, 24, 29, 65.
Alayne of, ii. 231, 242, 243, 314,
315.
Archibald, Lord of, iii. 282, 308.
province of, ii. 83, 198, 206, 223,
242, 243, 322, 363, 477, 487; iii.
230, 244, 245.
the Bishop of, iii. 55.
See of, iii. 246.
Gallus, Emperor, i. 348.
Galo (Cardinal), ii. 233-235.
412
INDEX.
Galstoun, Sir William, ii. 433, 451.
Galwegians, the, iiL 308.
Galyarde, Castle of, ii. 440, 450, 451.
Galyeus, Emperor, i. 389.
Galys, town of, i. 94.
Gamelown, the traitor, ii. 73.
Gamelyne, Bishop of St. Andrews, ii,
255, 257, 258, 346, 375.
Ganges, river of, i. 13, 14, 33 ; iii. 201,
202.
Ganymede, i. 106 ; iii. 208.
Garnak-Makdownach, King of Picts, ii.
36.
Garnat-Gygnowre, i. 402.
Garnat-Makdownald, King of Picts, ii.
37-
Garnat-Rych, Pictish king, i. 386.
Garnath-Makfreath, King of Picts, ii.
44.
Garnyanys, i. 31.
Gartney, Earl, ii. 317, 319 ; iii. 280.
Garviach, Earldom of, iii. 268, 269.
Garwyawch, Earl of the, ii. 207, 306,
313, 314, 317 ; iii. 63, 87, 88.
Gask, the, ii. 387.
Gasklune, iii. 59, 60, 64.
Gaskoyn, ii. 11, 398, 503.
Gathelus, King, iii. 321, 322, 327.
the legends of, iii. 213, 214.
Gawane, the Awntyre of, ii. 12.
Gawtere, Archdean of York, ii. 236.
Gaza, i. 143.
Gede, King of Picts, i. 241 ; iii. 217.
Gedyll-Glays, i. 56, 93-96, 100, 102.
Gelasius, Pope, ii. 10, 14, 18.
Gelele, King of Dahom4, mission to,
Captain Burton's work on, iii. 202.
Geller, Earl of, ii. 419 ; iii. 297.
Genebrard, French chronographer, iii.
259.
Gengulphus, a Burgundian, ii. 70.
Gennus, i. 102.
Genoa (Gene), ii. 434.
Genoveffe, St., ii. 23.
Gentiles, i. 285.
Geographical Illustrations of Scottish His-
tory, by D. Macpherson, in. xl, xli,
xliii, xlvi, xlix, 219.
George the Second, King of Great
Britain, in. xvii.
(Jorge), Saint, i. 356.
Geos, i. 20.
Gerbert, Pope, ii. 101, 102.
Gerloch (Gareloch), lands of, i. xxxii.
Germany, i. 49, 54, 261.
Emperor of, iii. 299.
Gernard-Bolg, King of Picts, i. 349.
Getland, i. 49.
Gettius, i. 65.
Getwly, land of, i. 47.
Giants (Geawndys), i. 20-22; ii. 172.
Gibeon (Gabaone), i. 108, 110.
Gideon, i. 137.
Giffarte, William, iii. 97-
Gihon, river, i. xliv.
Gilmore, iii. 326.
Girald, author, iii. 259.
Gladstanes, James, of Cocklawis, iii.
89, 90.
Glammys, ii. 95, 96 ; iii. 331.
Glasgow, ii. 370, 412, 478.
Bishop of, ii. 214, 220, 221, 229,
245, 255, 275, 301, 335, 381 ; iii. 53,
54, 85.
Chancellor of, ii. 346.
See of, iii. 246.
Glasklune, iii. 311.
Glays, i. 103.
Glenbrereth, position of, iii. 311.
Glendale, iii. 85.
Glendowachy, lands of, iii. 318.
Glendwnwyn, Sir Mathw, iii. 53, 54.
Glenesk, Sir Dawy Lyndyssay of, iii. 47,
58.
Gloucester, Gilbert de Clare, Earl of, iii.
268, 273.
Humphrey, Duke of, iii. 318.
Kichard, Earl of, iii. 301.
INDEX.
413
Gloucester, Robert of, i. xxxvii ; iii. 241,
243, 263.
Glowerne, Earl Eobert of, ii. 188.
Sir Richard, of Clare, Earl of, ii.
253, 367.
Godduffus, i. 65.
Godeveus, King of France, ii. 19.
Godfray, ii. 312.
Godiva, Countess, iii. 274.
Godthray, Earl of Anjou, ii. 187, 189,
195.
Godthre, Duke of Lorrain, ii. 160.
Godwyne, a traitor, ii. 117.
Goe-magog, a giant, i. 21.
Gog, i. 29.
Golarg, King of Picts, ii. 37.
Golargan, King of Picts, ii. 37.
Golarge-Makamyle, King of the Picts, i.
402.
Goldyng, Rawff, ii. 396.
Goliath, i. 21.
Gomer, i. 55.
Gomorrah, i. 39.
Goodall, Dr. Walter, I. xxvi, xxxvi.
Gorane Congal, King of Scots, in. xxii.
Gordian, Emperor, i. 334, 335.
Gordon, Mr., author of Dissertatio de
nuptiis Roberti ii., iii. 312.
author of Poetical History of Bruce,
i. xl ; iii. 301.
Sir John of, iii. 10, 11, 13.
the Lord of, iii. 97.
Goth and Magoth, i. xliv.
Gothland, i. 348 ; ii. 11, 16.
Goths, the, ii. 16, 17, 34.
Gowrane, i. 214.
Gowry, ii. 392.
Graham, Sir John, Earl of Monteith, iii.
302.
Grain, Scotch measures and prices of,
iii. 262.
Grame, Sir John the, ii. 475.
Sir Patrick the, ii. 334, 444, 446.
Grames, families of the, iii. 285.
Gratian, Emperor, i. 377, 389, 390.
Grawnceris, Sir Ewyne de, ii. 482,
484.
Gray, Sir Patrick, iii. 58-60.
Sir Thomas, ii. 485.
Gray's Inn, in. xlvii.
Graystok, the Baron of, iii. 19.
Grecian (Grekes) Sea, i. 39, 40, 112,
123, 124.
Greece, i. 26, 50, 51, 80, 81, 86,
92, 93, 105, 112, 122, 150, 156, 164,
165, 177, 199, 204, 244, 348, 390 ; iii.
321.
Greeks, the, i. 209, 210, 297 ; ii. 68.
Greg, King of Scots, iii. 231, 232.
Greg-Makdougall, ii. 86.
Gregore, King of Scots, ii. 86, 88, 89.
Gregory (Gregor), St., i. 10, 313, 314.
the Great, iii. 198, 328.
St., Pope, ii. 47, 48, 51.
Second, Pope, ii. 56-58, 65.
Third, Pope, ii. 66, 67.
- Fourth, Pope, ii. 78, 79.
— Sixth, Pope, ii. 115.
Seventh, Pope, ii. 160, 162.
Grenelaw, Mr. Gilbert of, iii. 84.
Grennys-End, the, ii. 422.
Gruoch, wife of Macbeth, ii. 128 ; in.
xvi.
Gryffyne, Schyr Da^y, called, ii. 260,
262.
Gryme, King of Scots, ii. 94, 95 ; iii.
330.
Gueldre, Earl of, iii. 298.
Guido de Columpna, iii. 193-196.
Gurgust, the King of Picts, iii. 323.
Gurgwnt-Badruk, i. 97.
Guthery, iii. 60.
Guthred, King of Northumberland, iii.
231.
Gwale", i. 64.
Gyan, i. 52 ; ii. 11.
Gybbownsone, Jhon, ii. 408, 415.
Gyen, a province, ii. 74, 503.
414
INDEX.
Gyle, St., Earl of, ii. 160.
Gylis, Dame, iii. 31.
Gyllandrys-Ergemawche, ii. 197.
Gylpatryk, ii. 216.
Gynis, the town of, ii. 504.
Gysburne, Prior of, ii. 236.
HACO, King of Norway, ii. 255, 256.
Hadyngtown, ii. 82, 246, 247 ; iii. 17.
Nunnery at, ii. 184 ; iii. 247,
333.
Hagarenes (Agarenys), i. 40.
Hailes, Lord, i. xix, xxvi, xxvii ; iii. 270,
278, 284, 286, 288, 293, 296, 302,
314.
Hakon, King of Norway, iii. 258.
Haldane, Danish leader, ii. 86, 87.
Haldanys Welle, ii. 87.
Halicarnassus, i. 206.
Halyburtoun, John of, ii. 487-
- Laird of, ii. 418, 461.
Halydown, ii. 400, 402, 435.
account of, iii. 293, 294.
Halyrwdhows, ii. 181, 185, 213 ; iii. 17,
95, 337.
Abbey founded, iii. 333.
Ham (Cam), son of Noah, i. 24, 25, 48,
56.
Hamo, a Roman, i. 289, 290.
Hannibal, i. 223, 226-230, 232-236.
Harald, ii. 147, 172. '
Hardicanute (Hardknowt), ii. 126, 127,
144.
Harlaw, battle of, iii. 318, 320.
Harleian Manuscript of Wyntoun, in.
xxix, 216, 231, 237.
Harry, Blind, iii. 216, 282.
Hastynges, John de, iii. 272, 282, 291.
Hastyngis, Henry the, ii. 320.
Hawdanys Stanke, iii. 65.
Hawtelog, i. 44.
Hawthornden, ii. 460.
the cove of, iii. 301.
Hawyk, ii. 468.
Hay, John the, ii. 443.
Sir Gilbert, iii. 112.
Hays, origin of the, iii. 330.
Hearne, Thomas, i. x, xxiii, xxvi,
xxxvi, xlv ; iii. 229.
Heathored, Bishop, iii. 230.
Hebete, the river, iii. 321.
Hebron (Ebron), i. 12, 20, 144 ; ii.
42.
Hecgedbud, i. 215.
Hecgede-Monavele-Makdongat, i. 216.
Hector, i. 149.
Hede, King of Scots, ii. 77, 86, 87.
Hed-Fyn, King of Scots, ii. 77 ; iii. 228,
231, 265.
Hed-Qwhyte, King of Scots, ii. 69, 77.
(Albus), ii. 90.
Hekfwrde, Maystyr Williame off, ii.
381.
Heland-men, iii. 55, 58.
Helen (Elane), mother of Constantine, L
359, 360, 371, 372.
Hemingford, author, iii. 285, 294.
Hendyng (Endyne), a moralist, iii. 306.
Henawnd, ii. 11.
Hennaud, iii. 115.
Hennygawys, i. 151, 152.
Henry the First, Emperor, ii. 105, 106.
the Second, Emperor, ii. ] 10, 146.
the Third, Emperor, ii. 148, 160,
102.
the Fourth, Emperor, ii. 177, 178.
Duke of Lancaster, iii. 271.
- the Lion, Duke of Saxony, iii.
249.
First, King of England, iii. 241,
243, 244, 249, 250.
Second of England, ii. 121, 178,
179 ; iii. 196, 243, 250, 273, 290.
- in. (of England), iii. 73, 228, 251,
253, 255, 257.
iv. (of Lancaster), iii. 73, 74, 77,
97, 102, 277, 315.
v., King of England, iii. 315.
INDEX.
415
Henry, son of King David I. of Scot-
land, iii. 239.
youngest son of William the
Bastard, ii. 159, 160, 168, 307.
— Earl, ii. 181-183, 186-190, 194.
— (King John's son), ii. 233, 234,
239, 252, 253, 254, 307, 308.
Heraclius, Emperor, ii. 53, 54.
Hercules (Ercules), i. 86, 122, 123.
(Ercules), Pillars of, i. 46.
Hermes, river, i. 44.
a doctor, L 323.
Hermitage, Castle of, ii. 449, 469.
Hermonye, iii. 321.
Herod, King, i. 279, 282, 287.
Herown, Sir William, ii. 462.
Hert, lands of, in Durham, iii. 268.
Sir Robert, iii. 38.
Hertness, lands of, in Durham, iii.
268.
Heryng, laird, ii. 418, 461.
Heryot, William, ii. 408.
Hew, Bishop of St. Andrews, ii. 211,
214, 221.
Hexhame, the Abbey of, ii. 473.
Hezekiah, King of Judah, i. 178.
Hiberius, Lucius, Emperor, ii. 12, 13.
Hibert, son of Mitelus, iii 321.
Higden, author, iii. 259.
Hilderyk, King of France, ii. 76.
Hill, Ferry of the, ii. 474.
Hippo (Yppon), city of, i. 47.
Hippo-centaurs (Yppocentawrys), i. 112.
Histoire en vers des Dues de Normandie,
work by Benoit, iii. 196.
Historia de Sello Trojana, work by
G\iido, iii. 193-195.
Historia Scholastica, by Perys Comestor,
iii. 197.
Historicus, Justinus, iii. 221.
History of European Commercewith India,
work by Macpherson, in. xliv.
Hob of Lyne, father of Pope Joan, ii.
80 ; iii. 229.
Hoge of Kyrkpatryke, ii. 487, 500.
Holland, , poet, iii. 225.
ii. 11 ; iii. 115.
- Duke of, iii. 105, 107, 108, 110.
Jacoba, Countess of, iii. 318.
William, Earl of, iii. 318.
Holmcultrane Abbey, ii. 181 ; iii. 333.
Holy Island, ii. 163.
Kirk of, ii. 173.
Holy Land, the, ii. 160, 218, 220, 252,
282, 376, 381, 479; iii. 269, 270, 332,
337.
Kirk, ii. 265, 419 ; iii. 328, 332.
Homer (Omere), the poet, T. xl, 3, 124,
156 ; iii. 194, 225.
Homer's Iliad, iii. 193, 195.
Homildoune, iii. 85, 89, 90.
Honorius, author, account of, iii. 203,
204.
Emperor, i. 401 ; ii. 4, 5, 7.
Pope, ii. 54 ; iii. 233, 246.
Hoocke, Colonel, iii. 310.
Hope, St. Margaret's, iii. 239, 264.
Horace (Oras), the poet, i. 263 ; iii. 218,
225, 262.
Horeb (Oreb), Mount, i 38.
Horesti, the Gaelic tribe of, iii. 216.
Hormysda, Pope, ii. 19, 21, 22.
Horn, family of, iii. 319, 320.
Home, Sir Henry, iii. 106, 113.
Homes, Mary de, iii. 319.
Hostilius, Tullius, King of Rome, i. 178,
179.
Hubla, iii. 328.
Huchowne, Scottish poet, ii. 11-13; iii.
195, 224, 225.
Hude, Robyne, ii. 263, 467.
Humber, water of, i, 152 ; iii. 323.
Hume's History of the Douglases, iii. 239.
Hungary (Wngary), i. 50, 127, 261 ; ii.
35, 144 ; iii 64.
King of, ii. 126.
Hungus, King of Picts, ii. 82 ; iii. 323.
Hunterian Library, Glasgow, iii. 195.
416
INDEX.
Hnntindon, Henry of, author, in. 202,
203.
Huntington, David, Earl of, iii. 244,
267.
Margaret of, iii. 278.
Huntingtown, Earl of, ii. 175, 184, 188,
190, 194, 214, 231, 306, 313, 314, 316;
iii. 333, 334.
lands of, ii. 187.
Hunya, land of, i. 42, 152.
Huse, Galios de la, ii. 451.
Hwb, Danish Leader, ii. 86.
Hyber, iii. 321.
Hybernia, L 97.
Hybery, water of, i. 94.
Hykary, i. 44.
Hylare, St., i. 380.
Pope, ii. 10.
Hyngare, a Dane, ii. 86.
Hyona (Hy), Isle of, iii. 216, 229.
Hyperborea (Yperborey), i. 42.
Hyrcania, i. 42, 162 ; ii. 85.
Hystere, river, i. 51.
Hyvere, river, i. 50.
IBER, an author, ii. 12.
Iberia (Ybery), i. 43.
Icarus, son of Daedalus, iii. 210.
Iceland, alleged conquest of, iii. 216.
Icohnkill (Ycolmkyll), ii. 37, 38, 84-86,
88, 89, 91, 92 ; iii. 323.
Idolatry, beginning of, i. 64.
Idumeans (Idumeys), i. 39.
Tgnius, Pope, i. 323.
lie, John of, ii. 419.
He", the water of, iii. 58.
lies, the, iii. 332.
Ilion (Ylyon), i. 44, 149.
Illingworth, Mr., in. xlviii.
Ilys, Raynald of the, ii. 472.
— The Out, iii. 75.
Imago Mundi referred to, iii. 202, 203.
Inchcolm, in. xlvii, 229, 297.
Inchegall, i. 214.
Inchkeith, ii. 38 ; ii. 458 ; in. xvi.
Inchemwthow, ii. 258.
Inche, the South, ii. 452.
India (Ynde), i. 14, 28, 29, 31, 33, 37, 65,
74, 310.
its wonders, iii. 201.
Indulf, King of Scots, ii. 91-93 ; iii.
329.
Indus (Ynd), river, i. 38, 46.
Ine, ii. 143.
Ingibiorg, wife of King Malcolm in., iii.
241.
Ingirvum, Ceolfrid, Abbot of, iii. 227.
Inglis, i. 102 ; ii. 143, 186.
Innerleith (Ennerleith), Lady of, m. xxv,
xxvi.
Innes, the family of, iii. 282.
Professor Cosmo, in. xxviii, 231.
Thomas, I. ix; m. xvii, xviii, 217,
231.
Critical Essay by, i. ix, xxiii.
Sir William, Vicar of Banff, in.
XVlll.
Innocent First, Pope, ii. 3, 4.
Third, ii. 68, 227.
Fourth, ii. 249 ; iii. 290.
Sixth, ii. 504.
Inogen, i. 150, 151.
Interpreters, the Seventy, i. 66, 154.
Invergowry, ii. 174, 175.
Inverness, ii. 378 ; iii. 275.
Invery, ii. 85.
Intverkype, ii. 408.
Inwerwike, iii. 90.
Inys, i. 102.
lolande, daughter of the Comte de Dreux,
iii. 261.
Ion, Earl of Orkney, iii. 256.
lonas (Yonas), i. 197, 204-207.
Ireland, i. 54, 55, 97-99, 103, 167, 168,
237, 300, 377; ii. 11, 87, 198, 199,
201, 223, 226, 231, 249, 281, 308, 316,
319; iii. 32, 70, 71, 75, 321, 322, 328,
331, 332.
INDEX.
417
Ireland, monarchy of, iii. 220, 237.
conquest of, iii. 232.
Irewyne, ii. 393.
Irishry (Yrschery), i. 97, 98 ; iii. 33.
Ironside, Edmund, I. xliii ; ii. 117, 118,
123-125, 144.
Irvine, Sir Alexander, of Drum, iii. 112,
318.
Isaac, i. 66, 77, 78.
Isabel, daughter of David, Earl of Hunt-
ington, ii. 316, 319 ; iii. 268.
daughter of William the Lion, ii.
229, 230.
• wife of John Balliol, iii. 267.
Isaiah (Ysay), prophet, i. 9.
Isawria, i. 45.
Ishmaelites (Ysmaelytys), i. 46.
Isis (Ysys), i. 80.
Israel, i. 79, 85, 89, 90, 93, 99, 101, 150;
ii. 297, 298 ; iii. 321.
children of, iii. 321.
— Judges of, i. 9, 70, 134.
Italy, i. 49, 51, 52, 59-61, 125-127,
154, 159, 222, 227, 234, 249, 254,
289, 390; ii. 13, 16, 22, 27, 32, 33,
36, 66.
Ixion, King of Thessaly, iii. 209.
JABEL, son of Lamech, i. 16.
Jacmit, a eunuch, i. 328.
Jacob, i. 78, 79, 90.
Jacobitis, the Black Order of, ii. 296.
Jael, i. 136.
Jaere, i. 170.
Jaer-Olphaca, i. 103.
James First, King of Scots, i. ix, xxxiv,
xxxix ; in. xiii, 62, 95, 103, 265, 266,
305, 316, 317.
Second, I. xxxix ; in. xx, 300.
Third, I. xl ; iii. 255.
the Fourth, King of Scots, in. xxi,
223.
Fifth, King of Scots, iii. 240.
. Sixth,. King of Scots,. iii. 243.
James, prior of St. Andrew of Lochleven,
i. xxxiv.
- St, i. 94.
• (Jacob), i. 296.
Sir Henry, R.E., in. xix.
Jameson, Dr., in. xlvi.
Japhet, i. 25, 26, 55, 93.
Jara, i. 56.
Jared (Irad), i. 16, 19.
Jedburgh, castle of, iii. 317, 338.
— Abbey, ii. 179, 201, 257, 457 ; iii.
45, 66, 333,
Jehoshaphat, King, i. 155.
Jeptha (Jopte"), i. 137.
his daughter, i. 137, 138.
Jericho, i. 107.
Jero, i. 169.
Jerome, St., i. 382, 386, 388; ii. 151.
his death, ii. 6.
Jerusalem, i. 39, 65, 127, 278-282, 301r
317 ; ii. 49, 53, 97, 100, 160, 161.
temple of, i. 282, 302.
Jethro (Getro), i. 39.
Jews (Jowys), i. 39, 79, 109, 131, 180,
285, 302, 303, 316, 318, 330; ii. 4, 7,
53, 296.
Jewrye, iii. 321.
Jhonystown, St. (Perth), ii. 248, 352,
361, 384, 385, 393, 394, 406, 410,
418, 451, 472 ; iii. 63, 93, 98.
Sir John of, iii. 13.
Joachim, King of Judah, i. 180.
Joan, daughter of Thomas de Moray,
Lord of Bothvile, iii. 282.
— female pope, iii. 228, 229.
— (Jhon), sister of King Henry, ii. 238.
Queen of Alexander the Third, ii.
VOL. III.
264.
Queen of David second, ii. 465, 502.
Joas, King of Judah, i. 156.
Job, book of, ii. 47.
Joce, bishop of Glasgow, ii. 214, 220,
221.
Joceline, monk of Furnes, iii. 248.
2D
418
INDEX.
Joffray, bishop of Dunkeld, ii. 244.
John, King of England, ii. 222, 224, 226-
233, 287 ; iii. 253, 257, 273, 334.
a legate, ii. 229.
King of Prance, iii. 301.
- Lytill, ii. 263.
- Pope, ii. 22, 23.
- n. Pope, 23, 33, 37.
in. Pope, ii. 56.
iv. Pope, ii. 56.
v. Pope, ii. 56.
- vin. Pope, ii. 89-91 ; iii. 328.
xx. Pope, ii. 104.
— xxn. Pope, ii. 376 ; iii. 337.
St., the Evangelist, i. 44, 306, 308,
383.
Johnesone, Cristy, iii. 63.
Johnson, Stewart in Fife, iii. 239.
Johnston, Rev. James, author, iii. 259.
Joly, A., editor of St. Maure's Works,
iii. 196.
Jordan, i. 39, 40, 107, 136, 286; iii.
51.
Joseph, i. 82-85, 89, 90, 267, 268, 280-
282.
Josephus, the historian, i. 17, 285 ; iii.
, 197, 199, 200, 206.
Joshua, leader of Israel, i. 107-111.
Josias, King of Judah, i. 179.
Jovyne, Emperor, i. 387.
Jubal, i. 17 ; iii. 199.
Judah (Judas), i. 134, 327.
kingdom of, i. 39, 155, 267, 286,
299.
— men of, i. 142.
.1 ml)', iii. 51.
Jude, Epistle of,' iii. 200.
Julia, wife of Marcus, i. 336-340.
Julian the Emperor, i. 382, 384, 385,
387.
Julius, Pope, i. 380, 386.
Jupiter, i. 59, 60, 62, 76, 106, 164, 188,
336, 339, 342, 343 ; iii. 207, 208.
Justin, author, iii. 195.
Justinus, Emperor, ii. 21-23.
Justinus Historicus, iii. 221.
Justyane, Emperor, ii. 57.
Justyne, i. 69, 321.
- Emperor, ii. 16, 23, 33.
ii. Emperor, ii. 33, 34, 36.
Justynyane, Emperor, ii. 23, 27, 56.
n. Emperor, ii. 56.
Kalendar of Scottish Saints, by Bishop
Forbes, iii. 227.
Kamyskynell, ii. 373.
Karlaverock, ii. 487, 500, 501.
Karle, Peris, ii. 227.
Karlele, ii. 189, 191, 192, 197, 210, 215,
339 ; iii. 24, 30.
- castle of, ii. 233.
bishop of, ii. 276.
Karlyngfurd, iii. 32.
Karlynglippis, ii. 477.
Karoloman, ii. 75.
Karryk, Earl of, ii. 280, 316, 318, 319,
393, 402, 488 ; iii. 9, 16, 65, 66.
Countess of, ii. 319, 416, 477 ; iii.
70.
Karsyngame, Sir Hew of, ii. 343-345.
Kayne, in Normandy, ii. 490.
Kayrbroyc, city of, i. 153.
Keiths, origin of the, iii. 331.
Kellawch, bishop of St. Andrews, ii. 88,
114, 115.
Kelly, the Earls of, iii. 306.
Kelso, Abbey of, L xlvii.
founded, ii. 179, 190, 254 ; iii.
333.
— abbot of, ii, 199, 214.
Kenelm (or Kenant) King of Britain,
iii. 219.
Kenmore, village of, iii. 216.
Kennedy, author of History of the
Stewarts, iii. 215, 237.
— John, ii. 477.
Kenneth (Kyned), King of Scots ; ii. 83,
93-95 ; iii. 231, 244, 327, 328.
INDEX.
419
Kenneth, King of Picts, iii. 327.
the Third, son to King Malcome,
iii. 330.
Kennoway (Kennawchy), ii. 132, 133;
iii. 236, 238.
Kent, Earl of, iii. 102.
Edmund, Earl of, iii. 317.
Kentish-Town, London, in. xxxix, xlv.
Ker, Dame Jane, in. xxv.
- Kenneth, iii. 324.
Kerdycy, i. 102.
Kere, Thome, iii. 86.
Kersy, the battle of, ii. 477..
Keth, Robert the, ii. 394 ; iii. 62,
63.
Sir William of, ii. 433, 438, 451,
455 ; iii. 293.
Alexander of, iii. 112.
Sir William, of Galston, iii. 295.
Sir William, Earl Marschal, iii.
318.
Kilconquher (Kylqwhonqwhare), ii. 325.
Adam of, iii. 269.
Kinghorn, ii 38, 264, 306, 384; iii.
334.
Abthanry of, iii. 232.
Kingledors, priory of, iii. 246.
Kingorne, William, Vicar- General of St.
Andrews, iii. 336.
Kinloss, in. xxxiv.
Abbey founded, iii. 333.
Kinross-shire, I. xxxiii ; HL xvi ; ii
255, 409, 411.
Kirkness, barony of, I. xxxiii. x
Kirton, Mr., clergyman, i. xlvii.
Knowt, son of Swanus, ii. 118, 119, 123-
126, 144.
Knox, John, reformer, iii. 317.
Knyghton, English author, iii. 294, 300,
301.
Kokyrmowth, iii. 29.
Kryn, Isle of, i. 28.
Kude, i. 102.
Kylblene, ii. 315, 424.
Kyldeleth, Robert of, ii. 250.
Kyldrwmy Castle, ii. 404, 505, 422,
424; iii. 86.
Kyle, ii. 416.
the Lord of, ii. 488.
279,
Kylturnane, i. 402.
Kymbelyne, King of Britain, i
289.
Kynatill or Coinyd, iii. 324.
Kynbuke, Joachym of, ii. 457-
Kynclevyn, iii. 85.
Kynell-Makluthren, King of the Picts,
ii. 37.
Kynkardyn, ii. 138.
in Nele, iii 76.
Kynkell, persowne of, ii. 464.
Kynloss, in Murawe, ii. 181, 505.
the Abbey of, ii. 189.
Kynnell, ii. 39.
Kynnynmond, Sir Elis, iii. 111.
Kynrycyus, i. 102.
Kyrkpatryke, Hoge of, ii. 487,
501.
500,
LABYRINTH (Laberynt), i. 115.
Lach of Clan Makduff, iii. 239.
Lacyne, Emperor, i. 359.
Lamby, Jakkis, ii. 410.
Lambyrkin, ii. 390.
Latnbyrton, Mr. William of, ii. 346, 371,
374, 375.
Lamech, i. 16-18.
son of Methusela, i. 19.
Lampete, i. 122.
Lamyne, i. 56.
Lanark, ii. 340, 342.
Lancaster, Edmund, Earl of. iii. 277.
- Henry of, ii. 440 ; iii. 73.
the Duke of, iii. 16, 20, 55. 66-68,
70, 71.
Lang-hirdmanstoune, iii. 95.
Lang-schankis (Edward i.), ii 261, 276,
325, 328, 329, 335, 337, 338, 346, 352,
354 ; iii. 335.
420
INDEX.
Langtowne, Stephen, archbishop of Can-
terbury, ii. 223, 224.
Lansdowne, Marquis of, i. xlvii ; in.
xix.
Lansdowne Manuscript of Wyntoun, in.
xvii, xix, xx.
Laphytys, i. 112.
Lapithae, a tribe in Thessaly, iii. 208.
Largs, ii. 255.
— battle of, iii. 245, 258.
Lateran, the, i. 296 ; ii. 101.
Latyne, i. 59, 126, 153, 154.
Laurence, Dr. Richard, bishop of Castel,
iii. 200.
Laurens, St., i. 347, 349-352.
Laurentia, i. 166.
Laurentius, Pope, ii. 20, 21.
Lavyne, Dame, i. 126, 153.
Lawedyr, Sir Robert of, ii. 404.
Lawndalys, William, ii. 393, 464, 465,
505 ; iii. 25, 27.
Laycester, ii. 207, 221, 228.
Le Neve, Sir William, i. xliv.
Leah, i. 79.
Leamydon, i. 149.
Learmonth, Thomas, iii. 298.
Lebanon, i. 39.
Lectow land, i. 48.
Legis, the bishop of, iii. 106, 107.
town of, iii. 112, 116.
Leith, ii. 38 ; iii. 23, 77.
Lentryne, the, i. 293 ; ii. 185, 361.
Leo i., Emperor, ii. 10, 11, 15.
ii., Emperor, ii. 15, 16.
- in., Emperor, ii. 56, 57, 65, 66,
78, 81.
Pope, ii. 8, 9.
— n., Pope, ii. 56.
- in., Pope, 71, 72.
— iv., Pope, ii. 79, 80.
— x., Pope, ii. 129.
Leonard, St., ii. 20.
Leonidas, King of Sparta, 200, 201, 203-
206.
Lermenthe, Patrick, of Dersy, knight^
in. xxi.
Lesly, Sir Walter of, ii. 318, 319.
Lesmahagw, ii. 418; iii. 297.
Leven, water of, in. xvi.
Leven, Loch, i. xxxiii, xxxiv, 6 ; ii. 40.
Lewellin, last King of Wales, iii. 288.
Lewis, King of France, ii. 232, 233, 235,
252, 290, 269, 334.
Lewlyne, of Wales, ii. 260, 262.
Lhuyd, author of Archceologia referred
to, iii. 207.
Liber, Pope, i. 386.
Library, Advocates', Edinburgh, i. xxiv.
the King's, in. xvii, xviii.
Lichtoune, Wat of, iii. 60.
Liege, John, elect of, iii. 318, 319.
Lilburne, Sir John, iii. 11.
Lincolnshire (Lyncolnsyre), ii. 102.
Lindisfarn, see of, iiL 230, 231.
Lindsay (Lyndysay), the family of, ii.
321, 500, 501 ; iii. 21.
David, Lord of, iii. 313.
Sir David I. xviii ; ii. 478, 480 ;
iii. 47-67, 310, 311.
James de, iii. 62, 311.
— Sir Walter of, iii. 102, 103.
Loanhead village, iii. 286.
Lochawe, ii. 414.
— Colin, chief of, iii. 297.
Lochleven, in. ix, xi, xvi, xvii, 197.
siege of, iii. 296.
Inch of, ii. 40.
Alane, Lord of, ii. 405.
— Castle of, ii. 409.
Lochmabane, ii. 368, 397, 457, 463 ; iii.
18, 20.
Lochor, barony of, i. xxxiii.
Locry, i. 161.
Locryne, i. 151, 152 ; ii. 172.
Lodge, Edmund, Esq., Lancaster Herald,
i. xliv.
Logy, Dame Mergret of, ii. 506.
Logyrothwane, the Halle off, ii. 424.
INDEX.
421
Loire (Loyre) river, i. 53, 354.
Lollards, the, i. 401.
Lombards, the merchant, iii. 254.
Lombardy, i 52, 217, 391 ; ii. 11, 15,
33, 35.
King of, ii. 15.
Lomounde, Hill of, i. 6 ; in. xi, 197.
Loncart, iii. 330.
London,!. 151, 168; ii. 119, 124, 184,
204, 210, 233, 307, 325-327, 338, 362,
365, 368, 473, 487, 495, 497, 502, 505 ;
in. xxxviii, xxxix, 72, 214, 215, 284.
bishop of, ii. 204, 373.
London Bridge, iii. 310.
Lorimer, Dr., in. xli, xlv.
Lorn, iii. 216.
— John of, ii. 312.
Lorrane, ii. 160.
— Tassyle, ii. 477.
Lot, the patriarch, i. 77.
Lothare, Emperor, ii. 79.
Lothian, ii. 181, 246, 337, 406, 417, 419,
421, 438, 451,478,479; iii. 22, 29,
76, 94, 103, 244, 330.
Mr. William, archdekyn of, ii. 350.
— the Lamp of, iii. 247.
Louchabyre, ii. 417.
Louis vi., King of France, iii. 261.
• xiv. of France, iii. 310.
Lowchdwne, ii. 404.
Lowchryane, iii. 34.
Lowchyndorb, ii. 311, 361, 407, 428, 430.
Lowrysown Twyname, ii. 381.
Lowys, Emperor, ii. 78, 81, 83.
Second, Emperor, ii. 87.
Lucius, Roman Consul, i. 182.
Lucy, St., i. 356.
the Lord, ii. 474.
Lucyne, St., i. 357.
Lucyus, King of the Britains, i. 326,
327 ; ii. 48.
Pope, i. 347, 348 ; ii. 214 ; iii. 334.
Lufnok, Sir Walter Bekyrtone of, iii
103.
Lugnaes-AUodeg, i. 170.
Luke, the Evangelist, i. 282, 320, 382.
Lukrys, the Pele of, ii. 436.
Lulawch-Fule, ii. 141, 154.
Lumsden, Andrew, author, in. xxxviii.
Lundorys, ii. 262 ; iii. 333.
Lunfanan, the Wood of, ii. 139.
Lupa, i. 166.
Lupanar House, i. 166.
Lyal, Alexander the, iii. 115.
Lybia, i. 40, 46.
Lycia, i. 45.
Lyddale, ii. 472.
Lydgate, John, poet, iii. 193-195, 221.
Lydia (Lydys), i. 45, 187, 189, 191.
Lykaon, i 44.
Lyle, Sir Alane, ii. 407.
Lyncolne, ii. 188, 234.
Lyne, Pope, i. 300, 304.
Lynlythkw, ii. 352 ; iii. 8, 76.
Lyon, the Red, iii. 322.
Lyons, city of, i. 52, 286 ; ii. 249.
Lyowne, Pope, ii. 79.
Lyttelton, Lord, iii. 255.
MACALPIN, Dovenald, King of Scots, iii.
228, 231, 265.
— Kenneth, King of Scots, i. xxxv,
2, 14, 216, 239, 240 ; ii. 77, 84, 86, 93.
— Laws of, ii. 84.
Macbeth, bishop of Rosmarky, iii. 226.
King, i. xxvii, xlvii ; iii. 331.
King, in. xvi, 234, 235, 238, 239,
252, 254, 261.
Maccabees, the, iii. 201.
Macduff, Earl of Fife, iii. 196, 238, 239,
284.
MacdufFs Castle, iii. 236.
Macedon, King of, iii 113.
Macedonia,1 i. 51, 197, 220, 235; iii.
201.
Machomete, prophet, ii 53 ; iii. 226.
Macintosh, Ferchard, iii. 312.
Lachlan, iii 312.
422
INDEX.
M'Kawlay, Mathew, in. xxii.
Mackay, Professor, ill. xxx.
Mackenzie, Dr. George, I. ix, xlvi ; III.
xxx, 229.
Macleod, Mr., clergyman, i. xlvii.
MacNayre, Donald, iii. 232.
Macpherson, Alexander, in. xlix.
Angus, burgess of Edinburgh, in.
xxxvii, xxxviii.
Mr. David, I. xi-xiv ; in. ix-xi, xv,
xxxvii-xlix.
William, Writer in Edinburgh, in.
xxxvii.
Wm. Walays, in. xlix.
Mactyre, Paul, I. xxxiL
Madaine, i. 152.
Maddad, Earl of Athole, iii. 237.
Madden, Sir Frederic, in. x.
Madyn, Malcolm the, ii. 313.
Maecenas, patron of Horace, iii. 218.
Magnus, King of Norway, iii. 242, 243.
Magog, i. 29.
Magon, Hannibal's brother, i. 234.
Magalama, i. 170.
Maguntyne, see of, founded, ii. 73.
John, a woman Pope, ii. 80, 81.
Mahalaleel (Malalyell), i. 19.
Maiden Castle (Edinburgh), i. 153.
ruins of, iii. 236.
Mair (Major), John i. xl ; iii. 266, 278,
287, 317.
Maitland (Mawtaland), Sir Robert, iii.
78.
Makbeth-Fynlak, ii. 120, 121, 127, 129-
134, 138-141, 154.
Makcolnal, Kynachker, i. 215.
Makcongall, i. 214.
Makcowny, Ferchar, i. 215.
Makdowyle, Sir Dowgald, ii. 487.
MakDowynn, iii. 325.
Makdnff, the privileges of, iii. 239.
Thane of Fife, ii. 131, 132, 134-
137, 139, 140, 325, 326, 347 5 iii. 331.
Makgowran, i. 215.
Makmonethy, i. 402.
Makmordely, i. 402.
Makrobitys, people in India, i. 31.
Maktenegus, King of Picts, ii. 44.
Malcolm Second, King of Scots, iii. 242,
330, 331.
- King of Scots, ii. 93-96, 119-
122, 130, 152, 306, 307; in. xvi,
329.
the Third, ii. 135, 306.
— the Fourth, ii. 184, 190, 193, 195,
197, 199, 200, 201, 203 ; iii. 61.
in. King of Scots, iii. 239, 241-
243, 250, 252, 331-333.
account of his corpse, iii. 257.
Fourth, King of Scots, iii. 247-
249.
son of Earl Duncan, iii. 237.
Mr. Henry, i. xxxiii.
Malcolme-Makdonald, King of Scots, ii.
91.
Earl of Fife, ii. 241, 257.
Malde, eldest daughter of King Malcolm,
ii. 122, 163, 168, 172, 177, 179, 184-
186, 188, 190, 307, 308, 320 ; iii. 61,
332.
grandchild of Malcolm Canmore,
iii. 271.
Queen of Henry First of England,
iii. 243.
— wife of David i. of Scotland, iii. 247,
248.
— the Empress, iii. 273.
— Queen, iii. 274.
Maldowmy, i. 215.
Makgillandrye, bishop of St. An-
drews, ii. 148.
Malewyll Rycharde, ii. 409.
Mallvycyne, William, bishop of St.
Andrews, ii. 229, 244.
Malmesbury, William of, iii. 240, 241,
243, 257, 300.
Malmore, ii. 115.
Malyhe, i. 153.
INDEX.
423
Malys, bishop of St. Andrews, ii. 114,
115.
the Earl of Stratherne, ii. 311.
Matnert, bishop of Vyen, ii. 14.
Mam-Lorn, district of, iii. 216.
Man, Isle of, i. 55 ; iii. 254, 308.
Manasseh, King of Judah, i. 178.
Manasscs, iii. 321.
Mann, Chronicle of, I. xxi.
Mansel, John, iii. 301.
Manticora, an animal, i. 35.
Mantua, iii. 218.
Manuscript of Wyntoun's Cronykil, in.
xvii-xxxv.
Mar, the Earldom of, iii. 320.
the Earl of, ii. 317, 335, 384, 385,
388, 505 ; iii. 87, 102-105, 110, 113-
116, 337.
the Earls of, iii. 280, 281, 306,
317.
James, Earl of Douglas and, iii.
318, 319.
Thomas, Earl of, iii. 304, 305, 313.
Marathon, field of, i. 198, 200, 205.
Marble (Merbill), the chair of, iii. 321,
322.
Marcellinus, Pope, martyred, iii. 222.
Marcellus, Pope, i. 357, 358, 360.
Marcellyne, Pope, i. 356, 358.
March, George, Earl of, iii. 8, 9, H2, 18,
78, 92.
• Patrick, Earl of, iii. 307.
Marcheta Mulierum, Boece's fiction about,
iii. 274.
Marches, the custody of, iii. 228.
Marcian, Emperor, ii. 8, 9.
Marcus, Roman Senator, i. 336-341.
Mardonius, i. 207-211.
Margaret, Queen of Scots, ii. 126, 142-
187, 250, 251, 306, 357, 400, 410 ; in.
xvi, 61, 101, 235, 239, 248.
account of her corpse, iii. 257. '
(daughter of King William), ii. 229,
230, 314.
Margaret (daughter of King Henry in.),
ii. 253, 254, 259.
(daughter of Alexander the Third),
ii. 255, 259, 262.
(daughter of King Alexander Third),
iii. 260, 269.
(the Earl of Flanders' daughter), ii.
261 ; iii. 260.
(daughter of King of Norway), ii.
276, 277 ; iii. 334.
Queen of Norway, iii. 273.
Queen (Maid of Norway), iii. 197,
263, 264, 289, 291.
Queen, grand-daughter of King Alex-
ander Third, iii. 263, 264.
Countess of Carrick, iii. 269.
St., book of, iii. 234.
Margaret's Hope, St., ii. 148.
Marianus Scotus, historian, iii. 235.
Marjory, daughter of King William the
Lion, iii. 251, 253.
wife to John Comyn, ii. 314.
(Walter Stewart's wife), ii. 319.
daughter of King Robert the Second,
iii. 281.
Mark, the Evangelist, i. 288.
Pope, i. 379, 380.
Markinch, parish of, III. xvi.
Marrok, Strait of, i. 46.
Mars, i. 58 ; ii. 29.
Marshal, Earl, of England, iii. 251, 253,
309, 317.
Marsyle, the Provost of, ii. 289.
Martin, Friar, i. 7, 58, 69, 181, 218, 219,
221, 230, 252, 260, 283, 315, 356; ii.
3, 9, 12, 22, 49, 79, 90, 105, 115 ; m.
xiv, 201, 205, 217, 219, 222, 228.
Martyne, Emperor, i. 333.
Saint, L 385; ii. 31.
Pope, ii. 55, 56, 89.
Second, Pope, ii. 91.
Mary Queen of Scots, iii. 257, 315.
Mary, St., the major, i. 250; iii. 217, 218.
the Rotound, i. 306.
424
INDEX.
Mary, youngest daughter of King Mal-
colm, ii. 122, 163, 187, 308 ; iii. 61.
Virgin, i. 79, 132, 174, 267, 268,
280-282 ; ii. 24, 25, 52.
Marytane, Earl of, ii. 187.
Massagetes, i. 42.
Mathew, the Apostle, i. 288.
bishop of Aberdeen, ii. 212.
Maure, Benoit de St., poet, iii. 196.
Maurice (Morys), Emperor, ii. 49-51,
58.
Mauritania, i. 47.
Mawe, i. 169.
Mawld, Dame, the Empress, ii. 121, 178,
185, 187, 189, 195, 203.
Mawnys, King of Norway, ii. 168.
Mawre, St., ii. 30, 33.
Maxentius, Emperor, i. 371.
Maximian, Emperor, i. 334, 355, 356,
358, 374-377 ; ii. 48.
May, Isle of, ii. 85, 86.
priory of, I. xxxiii ; iii. 246.
Maydyn Castle, the (Edinburgh), iii.
2, 11.
Mayneris, Sir Robert, ii. 462.
Mayr, i. 56.
Mearns (Mernys), the, ii. 94.
Medes, the, i. 158-162 ; iii. 212.
Media, country of, i. 37, 74, 157, 158,
383 ; ii. 27.
Mediterranean Sea, i. 50, 94 ; iii. 52.
Medus, King, i. 37.
Mehujael (Mawlaliale), i. 16.
Mekyll Sea, i. 50, 51.
Melancia, a woman, i. 329, 330.
Melchiades, Pope, i. 360, 361.
Melchisedek, i. 26, 77 ; iii. 201.
Melge", i. 169.
Melmare, son of King Duncan, iii.
237.
Melos, i. 50.
Melros, ii. 448, 499 ; iii. 22.
— Chronicle of, i. x, xxi; iii. 227-231,
241, 245, 248, 255, 286.
Melrose Abbey, ii. 181, 186, 317 ; iii. 29,
333, 334.
— abbot of, ii. 189, 214, 239.
chapel of Old, iii. 239.
Melvil of Glenbervy, iii. 239.
Old, ancient seat of the Lords of
Melvil, iii. 286.
" Memoria Balfouriana," Sibbald's, in.
xxiii.
Memprys, i. 152.
Menalympe, i. 123.
Menteith, Sir John, i. xxvii ; ii. 370,
387, 476 ; iii. 288.
Menzeis, John the, iii. 112, 115.
Sir Robert, ii. 426.
Mercurius, a knight, i. 385.
Merentius, a knight, ii. 55.
Merkinglass, in. xvi.
Merlyne, prophet, ii. 9 ; iii. 234, 324.
Mers, the, ii. 477 ; iii. 14.
Mesepia, i. 122.
Mesopotamia, i. 38.
Messina, in Sicily, iii. 193.
Messya, land of, i. 50.
Metamorphes, the, i. 113.
Methusael (Matussale), i. 16.
Methusela, i. 19.
Metopes of the Pantheon at Athens, iii.
208.
I Michael, archangel, i. 11.
- St., ii. 175.
| Michel, M. Francisque, editor of Benoit's
works, iii. 196.
Midian (Madyane), i. 39, 137.
Milan (Mylayne), city of, i. 391, 401.
Miltiades, i. 198.
Minerva, i. 80.
Minors, Friars, i. 267.
Minos, king of Crete, iii. 210.
Minotaur, the, iii. 210.
Mitelus, King of the Scots, iii. 321.
Moab, country of, i. 136.
Moabites (Moabytys), i. 39, 136.
Modral, ii. 1 3 ; iii. 323, 324.
INDEX.
425
Monane, St., ii. 85.
Monethe, Walter, ii. 505.
Money, Scots, value of, iii. 255, 303.
Mongow, St., ii. 40, 49 ; iii. 324.
- the kirk of, ii. 214, 220, 221, 229.
Monmouth, Geoffrey of, iii. 201, 211, 234.
Monoceros, an animal, i. 35.
Montagu (Mowntagu), ii. 165.
-the, ii. 431, 432, 434, 435, 440,
462, 463.
in Somersetshire, iii. 240.
Monteith, the Earls of, iii. 285.
— the earldom of, ii. 263, 310, 311.
Mary, Countess of, iii. 302.
Montfort, Countess of, iii. 299.
Montgomery, the Lord of, iii. 76.
Montrose, Duke of, in. xliii, 285.
Monumenta Germanice ffistorica referred
to, iii. 204.
Monymusk, priory of, I. xxxiii.
Moray (Murrave), county of, ii. 58, 89,
91-93, 245, 390, 467.
- (Morave) Thane of, ii. 128.
men, iii. 329.
- Earl of, iii. 304, 307.
— the old Lords of, iii. 282, 283.
— John, Earl of, iii. 309, 310.
John Ranulph, Earl of, iii. 281,
307.
Thomas Ranulph, Earl of, iii. 298,
307.
— See of, iii. 246.
— Thomas de Dunbar, Earl of, iii. 281.
- William, Earl of, iii. 242.
Mordak iii. 326.
More, Elizabeth, wife of Robert n. of
Scotland, iii. 281.
Morglas, ii. 39.
Moriton, William, Earl of, iii. 240.
Morys, Saint, i. 41.
bishop of London, ii. 168.
Moses, i. 38, 90, 91, 131, 276 ; ii. 7, 28,
296, 297; iii. 321.
Mowbray, Thomas, Earl Marshal, iii. 318.
Mowbray, Godfrey, ii. 312, 382.
— Sir John, ii. 395.
— Sir Alexander, ii. 406, 407.
- William, ii. 422, 427.
the descendants of, iii. 295.
Mownth, the, ii. 139, 174, 240-242, 361,
413, 424, 428, 438 ; iii. 63.
Moyadade-Fael, i. 103.
Mullyrryssnwk, ii. 363.
Mungo, St., iii. 226, 253.
Munytoure, i. 166, 167.
Murdach, son of Duke of Albany, iii.
315.
Murimuth, quoted, iii 292, 293.
Murrawe, Sir Andrew of, ii. 221, 324,
344, 395-397, 407, 421, 423, 424, 426,
429, 436-438, 440, 451, 456.
the Lord of, ii. 312, 318, 320/376,
383, 387, 388, 394, 463, 475, 476, 478,
479 ; iii. 36, 65.
— Earl John of, ii. 416, 417, 419,
420.
Sir Thomas of, ii. 505 ; iii. 337.
Murray, Sir Andrew, iii. 292.
Murthak, King of Scots, ii. 65, 67.
Murthlak, bishopric of, iii. 331.
Museum, British, i. xi, xlvii.
Trustees of, I. xxii.
Musgrawe, Sir Thomas of, iii. 13.
Musselburgh, ii. 222.
Mwnros, ii. 242, 337.
Mwre, Sir Adam, ii. 390.
Mwrthak, Earl, ii. 387, 388.
Myle, i. 103.
My let of Spain, i. 103.
Myllar, Andrew, printer, iii. 223.
Myloun, iii. 321.
Mylyus, Lucius, Roman Consul, L 229.
Myneus, King of Egypt, i. 27.
Mynois, King of Crete, i. 113, 115.
Mynotaur, i. 112, 115.
Myreadok-Conane, British King, i. 375-
377.
Mytown, ii. 403.
426
INDEX.
NAAMAH (Noema), i. 18.
Nachtane, Sir William, Lord of, iii. Ill,
112.
Naevius, the historian, I. xxxvii.
Namur, Earl of, iii. 297.
Naples, city of, i. 263 ; iii. 218.
Narbonne, i. 52.
Narses, Schyr, a Knight, ii. 32-34.
Nathan, prophet, i. 1 54.
Natore, i. 65, 66.
Navarre, i. 100.
King of, ii. 500.
Nazareth, i. 39. 267.
Nebuchadnezzar, King of Chaldea, i. 180.
Nectan, King of Picts, ii. 37, 44 ; iii.
227.
Nectan-Derlyng, King of Picts, ii. 58.
Nectane-Fodis, ii. 37.
Nectane-Kellamot, i. 402.
Nennius, author, referred to, iii. 207.
Neptune, i. 58, 59 ; ii. 29.
Nero, Emperor, i. 293, 294, 298, 299, 306.
Neroen, i. 169.
Nerva, Emperor, i. 308.
Nestorius, bishop, ii. 7.
Neve, William le, Herald, in. xviii, xix.
Nevyle, Sir, i. 56, 93.
the Lord the, ii. 474.
New Forest, ii. 168.
Newbotill Abbey, ii. 181 ; iii. 29, 333.
Newburgh, town of, Fife, m. xvi.
Newbury, William of, iii. 249.
Newcastle-upon-Tyne, ii. 162, 188, 191,
243, 246 ; iii. 23, 35, 257.
Newwerk, ii. 233.
Nicholas, St., i. 380.
- Pope, ii. 87, 88.
Second, Pope, ii. 148.
— Third, Pope, ii. 259.
V., Pope, iii. 193.
Nicholson, Mr. Thomas, Commissary of
Aberdeen, in. xviii.
Nicolson, Dr. William, bishop of Car-
lisle, i. ix.
Nile (Nyle), river, i. 13, 14, 41.
Nimrod (Nembrot), i. 38, 56, 58 ; iii. 204.
Ninas, son of Ninus, i. 75.
Nineveh (Nynyve), city of, i. 38.
Ninian (Nynyane), St., i. 385 ; ii. 357.
Ninus (Nynws), King, i. 6, 9, 38, 63, 69,
72, 73, 75, 76, 156, 273, 321 ; iii. 201,
206.
Noah (Noe), i. 19, 22-27, 43, 55, 56, 77,
93, 100, 154 ; ii. 143.
Node, i. 102.
Norame, ii. 208, 246, 300, 301, 485.
castle of, founded, ii. 179.
Norfolk, Earl of, iii. 251.
Normandy, i. 55 ; ii. 11, 118, 119, 124,
127, 144, 147, 158, 160, 170, 178,220,
308, 309, 464, 466, 490.
Duchy of, ii. 90, 159, 206, 207,
220 ; iii. 328.
Henry, Duke of, ii. 192, 195.
Richard, Duke of, ii. 117, 118.
Normans, i. 54 ; ii. 158.
Northallerton, Yorkshire, iii. 247.
Northampton, the peace of, iii. 301.
Northamtown, Earl of, ii. 463, 496.
North Berwick, iii. 237.
Land, the, ii. 505.
Northumberland, ii. 138, 164, 186, 188,
191, 206 ; iii. 35, 327, 328, 331.
Earl of, ii. 184, 186, 188, 190, 194 ;
iii. 66, 71, 92, 333, 334, 338.
account of, iii. 230-232.
Earl of, iii. 315.
ii. 11,
Northwmbrys, the, ii. 206.
Norway (Northway), i. 49, 355
255-257, 276, 277.
Norway, iii. 197, 237.
— Erik, King of, iii. 254.
— King of, ii. 259.
Queen of, ii. 262, 278.
Norwayis (Norwegians), ii. 85, 92, 256,
278 ; iii. 332, 334.
Norwegian, the, iii. 258, 259, 261, 289.
Norwich, the bishop of, ii. 224
INDEX.
427
Nory, Dean William, iii. 80, 84.
Notynghame, Earl Marschall, iii. 67, 68.
" Nouvelle Biographie Gene"rale," quoted,
iii. 203.
Novaele, i. 102.
Numa, King of Rome, i. 178 ; iii. 51.
Numidia, i. 47.
Nuremberg, city of, iii. 203.
Nyabe, i. 79.
Nycea, city of, i. 44, 361, 380.
Nyddysdale, ii. 478, 487 ; iii. 31.
Nywers, the Earl of, ii. 293 ; iii. 64, 65.
OBERARD, alleged son of King Duncan,
iii. 237.
Octaveus, a Briton, i. 372, 373, 375.
Octavian (Augustus), Emperor of Rome,
i. 10, 174, 260-263, 279, 284, 308, 310,
321, 352.
Octosias, King of Judah, i. 155.
Odomarus, iii. 215.
Odonater, ii. 16, 17.
Oengus, King of Picts, ii. 44.
Oengus-Frwndsowne, King of Picts, ii. 44.
Off a, Merkian King, iii. 228.
O'Flaherty, author of Ogygia, iii. 215.
Ogill, Robert of, ii. 467, 468, 474, 483 ;
iii. 36.
Ogylvy, Sir Walter of, iii. 59, 60.
Olimpius, bishop of Carthage, ii. 18.
Oliver, abbot of Dryburgh, iii. 298.
Olmyte, castle of, i. 209.
Olten, i. 103.
Olyfant, William, ii. 362.
Olympia, i 220.
Olympias, the, i. 164, 165, 177.
Olympus, Mount, i. 51.
Orastus, i. 31.
Origen, i. 333.
Orknay, larl of, iii. 237.
Orkney, i. 97 ; ii. 11, 256, 257, 362.
— Earl of, iii. 95-97, 315.
Orkney Isles, iii. 255.
Orlyens, city of, i. 354.
Orlyens, the bishop of, ii. 295.
the Duke of, iii. 56.
Orosius, i. 7, 69, 70, 82, 111, 121, 186,
211, 221, 231, 261, 273, 274, 389; ii.
12; m. xiv, 205, 208, 212, 218, 219,
et passim.
Orythya, i. 123.
Oskobares, hill of, i. 13.
Ossian's Poems referred to, iii. 280.
Osten, city of, i. 179.
Oswald, King, iii. 324, 325.
Oswalds, St., in England, ii. 175.
Otheotocos, name for the Church, ii. 7.
Oto, Emperor, i. 300 ; ii. 102.
Second, Emperor, ii. 96.
Otoyr, i. 56.
Otterburne, battle of, ii. 317 ; in. xxxii,
35, 40, 309, 311, 338.
Otto, Emperor, iii. 233.
Out Isles, i. 55, 291 ; ii. 168; iii. 242.
Ovid, poet, i. 45, 61, 87, 89, 113, 285 ;
iii. 219-225.
Ovid's Metamorphoses, quoted, iii. 204,
207, 210.
Owchtyrardore, ii. 386, 389.
Oxford, University of, ii. 323.
PAGANS, iii. 327, 328.
Paisley Abbey, iii. 98.
Palsephatus, a Greek author,!. 112; iii.
209.
Palestine, i. 39, 302 ; iii. xvi.
Palladius (Pallady), ii. 6.
Pallas, i. 80, 81, 126.
Pamphylia, i. 45, 184.
Pancras, Lindon, in. xlviii, xlix.
Panmure, Earl of, I. xxxiv.
Pannonia, i. 50, 127, 261 ; ii. 17, 35.
Over, i. 51.
Pantheon, Temple of, i. 306, 308; ii. 51,
52.
Panton, Rev. George A., iii. 195.
Paradikes, place near Edinburgh, iii.
286.
428
INDEX.
Paradin,Guillaume,French author, iii. 320.
Paradise, i. xliv, 12, 13, 27, 28; ii. 42, 67,
165, 190, 199, 211, 228, 241, 244, 258,
264, 317, 393, 487, 502, 507 ; iii. 51,
77, 95, 98.
Parakasy, i. 81.
Paris (Parys), i. 306; ii. 23, 33, 294;
iii. 104.
University of, founded, ii. 72, 284 ;
iii. 326.
— bishop of, ii. 289, 295.
Matthew, author, iii. 243, 255, 257.
Parker, archbishop, i. xliv.
Parnas, hill of, i. 87.
Parthia, county of, i. 37.
Partoloym, Spanish leader, i. 98.
Pascale, Pope, ii. 78.
Pasiphe, daughter of Apollo, iii. 210.
Patmos, Isle of, i. 306.
Patras, i. 382.
Patrick, St., ii. 6, 215 ; iiL 224.
- Earl of Athole, ii. 246, 248, 385,
386, 389, 390, 395, 403, 423, 451, 452.
Earl of Dunbar, ii. 242, 253, 310,
461, 483, 486.
Paul, Roman Consul, i. 229.
- Apostle, i. 45, 173, 286, 296-298,
301, 365, 366, 383 ; iii. 220.
- Pope, ii. 69, 71.
— St., family of, iii. 275, 309.
Hugh, Earl of, iii. 275.
Paulas, the giant, ii. 112, 113.
Pausanius, iii. 210.
Pavia (Pawy), city of, ii. 18.
Pay, Stephen, prior of St. Andrews, iii.
26, 308.
Peace, temple of, i. 277, 278.
Peblis, bishop John of, iii. 54.
Pedagyus, i. 64, 102.
Pelagius, ii. 5.
- Pope, ii. 30, 33, 44-46.
Pelle, ii. 472, 473.
Pelops, i. 51, 106.
Penestre", city of, i. 218.
Pennant, Mr., quoted, iii. 299.
Pennyre, iii. 14.
Penrith, in Cumberland, iii. 273.
Penthassale, i. 123.
Penyre, ii. 467.
Percy, Dr., iii. 309.
— Peter de, iii. 298.
Sir Walter de, ii. 323, 324.
the Lord the, ii. 474, 477, 478 ; iii.
12-14, 35-37, 40, 66, 67, 85, 86, 89-
91, 331.
Perisby, Hugh de, iii. 298.
Perseus, King, i. 37, 105, 106.
Persia, country of, i. 37, 74, 196, 210-
212, 310, 353, 383; ii. 27, 49, 53.
Persians, the, i. 160, 161, 188, 192-195,
198, 199, 203, 204, 307, 308.
Perth, ii. 198, 223, 386, 389, 390, 391,
405, 406, 418, 429, 430, 454, 455.
Inch of, battle of clans at, iii. 312.
the port and shipping of, iii. 252.
town of, iii. 238.
Pertz, the chevalier, author, iii. 204.
Perveisc, Henry, iii. 319, 320.
Pestilence, the, in Scotland, iii. 303.
— the first, ii. 482.
the third, iii. 15.
the fourth, iii. 80.
Peter, the Apostle, i. 287-289, 293, 297,
298, 300, 301, 304, 309, 357, 358, 365,
366, 368.
Apostle, fable of finding his body,
iii. 220.
apparition of, iii. 222.
Petpolloch, ii. 324.
Phalaris (Falarys), of Sicily, i. 162.
Phalek, i. 65, 103.
Phanwa, daughter of Crcesus, i. 190.
Pharaoh, King of Egypt, i. 56, 93 ; iii.
321.
Phasyfe", i. 113, 116.
Phenicia, i. 39.
Philip, King of France, ii. 218-220, 225,
349, 350, 405.
INDEX.
429
Philip, the Knight, ii. 312.
a Roman, i. 328 ; ii. 50.
- Emperor, i. 335, 343, 344, 347,
350, 371 ; ii. 57.
King of Macedon, i. 235.
n. of Spain, iii. 257.
Philippa, Queen of England, iii. 298.
Philistines, i. 136, 141, 148.
Phocas, Emperor, ii. 50, 51, 53.
Phrebus, god, i. 188.
Phorone, i. 79-81.
Phygalian Marbles, iii. 208.
Phylomene, i. 105.
Picart, B., author of Ceremonies Re-
ligieuses, iii. 198.
Pictav, church founded at, iii. 227.
Pictish laws, ii. 87.
Picts (Peychtys), 54, 100, 152, 213-216,
237-241, 259, 313, 319, 323; ii. 63, 65,
72; iii. 321-323,325-327.
date of their coming to Scotland,
i. xxxv.
exterminated, ii. 83, 84.
conquest of, I. xliii.
Kings of, i. xlvii.
Pilate (Pylat), Pontius, i. 285, 286.
Pinkerton, the historian, i. xi.
John, historian, ni. xix, xxix, xxx,
xl, xli, xlvii, 231.
Pinkie, battle of, iii. 307.
Pisidia (Sydy), i. 45.
Pitscottie, Lyndsay of, iii. 311.
Pittenweem, priory of, I. xxxiii.
Pius, Pope, i. 323, 325.
Placell, Dame, wife of Emperor Theo-
dorius, i. 399.
Placydas, Schyr, i. 312.
Platina, biogragher of the Popes, iii.
233.
Plato, i. 182.
Pliny, the naturalist, iii. 225.-
Plusquharty Abbey founded, iii. 334.
Pluto, i. 58, 59 j ii. 29, 30.
Plynyus, i. 119, 313.
Poetry, early Scottish, iii. 262, 263.
Poictiers (Poytere), i. 150 ; ii. 495.
Poland (Poleyn), i. 261.
Pollux (Pullux), i. 58.
Polyhistor quoted, iii. 201.
Polynces, i. 107.
Polys, country of, i. 45.
Pomfret, iii. 75.
Pompey, i. 69, 251, 253-255, 321.
Pompeyus, Trojus, historian, iii. 220,
221.
Pontayne, Pope, i. 334, 340, 341.
Pontius, son of Marcus, i. 340-342.
Porta, Mathias de, archbishop of Salerno,
iii. 193.
Portmoak, priory of, I. xxxiii ; in. xvi,
xvii, 197.
Portnebaryan, ii. 132.
Postumus, i. 153, 155.
Powns, i. 49.
Pilate, Lord of, i. 286. ,
Poyhle, land of, i. 52, 220, 229 ; ii. 33,
79.
Premonstrens, the Order, ii. 179.
Premonsterlyk, the Order, ii. 189.
Pressen, William de, iii. 298.
Prester, John, I. xliii.
Prestoun, Laurence of, u. 418-423 432 ;
iii. 324.
Pretender, the, his private secretary, in.
xxxviii.
Priam, i. 149.
Priestly, Mr., in. xlix.
Probus, Emperor of Rome, i. 354.
Procas, King of Italy, i. 159, 165, 273,
274.
Prognas, i. 105.
Promotheus, King of Caucasus, i. 85.
Proserpyna, ii. 29.
Prot, a eunuch, i. 328.
Provence, ii. 74, 75.
Ptolemy Antonine, geographer, in. xliii,
xliv.
(Tolome), Schir, i. 255, 321.
430
INDEX.
Ptholomye, iii. 321.
Publius, Human Consul, i. 227.
Tarentyne, Consul, i. 229.
Punic War, I. xxxvii, 243. ,
Puteoli, iii. 218.
Pycus, i. 59.
Pypyne, King of France, ii. 35, 71, 74-
76.
Pyr, a kind of stone, i. 37.
Pyrra, wife of Deucalion, i. 87, 88 ; iii.
207.
Pyrreny Hills, i. 227.
Pyrrus, King of Greece, i. 222.
Pythagoras, i. 182.
QUEROTINUS (St. Boniface), iii. 227.
Quhithern, in. xlviii, 230.
Quincey, Sir Roger de, iii. 274.
Qwency, Sir Eogere the, ii. 315, 316.
Qwenys-ferry, ii. 82 ; iii. 20.
Qwhewyl, the clan, iii. 63.
RABIBIUS, poet, iii. 225.
Eachel, i. 79.
Rading, monks of, iii. 246.
Ramage, C. T., Esq., iii. 274.
Ramsay, Sir Alexander, ii. 390, 418, 419,
423, 434, 436, 441, 442, 444, 460-463,
466-469 ; iii. 301.
- William the, ii. 443, 446, 496.
Randulph, John, Earl of Moray, iii. 281.
Sir Thomas, Earl of Moray, iii.
337.
Ranwlff, bishop of Durham, ii. 179.
Raphael, angel, i. 11.
Ravenna (Rawen), i. 289 ; ii. 20, 100,
102; iii. 219.
Rea, i. 166.
Rebecca, L 78.
Reblata, city of, i. 39.
Red Sea, i. 14, 28, 40, 93, 98, 310.
Reddynys, the Abbey of, ii. 193.
Redmane, Sir Mawe of the, iii. 36.
Reformation, Knox's History of, I. x.
Regiam Majestatem, iii. 264-266.
Regulus, i. 224.
Regyne, i. 169.
Remus, i. 166, 174.
Remy, St., bishop, ii. 20.
Renfrew, ii. 201, 407, 416.
Rephynek, i. 170.
Resby, John, martyr, iii. 317.
Respoyne, country of, i. 49.
Revallis Abbey founded, iii. 333.
Reuill, Sanct, iii. 323.
Rewaws, the abbey of, ii. 185.
Rewe (Ragewe), i. 65.
Reyne, i. 56.
Reyns, Byshapryke of, ii. 100.
Rhine (Ryne), river, i. 49, 52, 253,
261.
Rhodes (Rodys), Isle of, i. 81 ; iii. 206.
Rhone, river, i. 52, 286 ; ii. 249.
Richard, bishop of St. Andrews, ii. 200,
207, 211.
i., King (Lion Heart), ii. 216-220,
222, 308.
ii., King of England, iii. 28, 50,
67, 70-73, 75, 102.
Coeur de Lion, iii. 249, 253, 273.
— Second of England, iii. 310, 317.
the Third, of England, iii. 234.
Richert, King of Scots, iii. 322.
Richmond (Rychemwnd), ii. 206.
Riddisdaill, iii. 322.
Ritson, Mr. Joseph, in. xlvi-xlviii, 243.
Robert the First of Scotland, ii. 318,
338, etc.
the First, King of Scots, iii. 263,
265, 269, 272, 294, 302.
— Second of Scotland, i. xxxv, 76 ; ii.
122, 142, 152, 317 ; in. xxiv, 44-61,
206, 239, 281, 306, 310.
— Third of Scotland, I. xxxv ; iii. 45,
54, 88-98, 266, 307, 316.
- King of France, ii. 102.
— Curtoys, eldest son of William
Bastard, ii. 159-161, 185, 215.
INDEX.
431
Robert, bishop of St. Andrews, ii. 175,
177, 181, 182, 199.
bishop of Glasgow, ii. 301.
Roboam, i. 155.
Rodard, a Scotch regicide, ii. 93.
Rodd, Mr. T., in. xxix.
Roger, archbishop of York, ii. 204,
205.
- bishop of St. Andrews, ii. 221,
228.
bishop of St. Andrews, iii. 251.
Roland, death of, ii. 73.
Rolland, Lord of Galloway, ii. 215,
216.
Roman street from Melrose to Cramond,
iii. 286.
Romans, the, i. 54, 165, 174, 178,
180-183, 212, 216-233, 243-245, 247,
253, 256, 259-261, 277, 278, 289-
291, 297, 303, 342, 346, 370 ; ii. 34,
52, 71.
Rome, i. 9, 51, 52, 101, 125, 132, 155,
166, 174, 177-179, 181, 212, 217-
219, 221, 222, 224-227, 229, 231,
233, 236, 242, 244, 248-250, 253,
254, 257-260, 262, 263, 265, 273,
277, 279, 280, 283, 284, 288, 289-
295, 300, 302, 310, 317, 325, 355,
374; ii. 17, 32, 35, 44, 100, 112,
114, 122, 129, 148, 151, 160, 162,
177, 212, 222, 223, 226, 227, 233,
249, 350, 379, 464, 504; iii. 51,
326.
antiquities of, work thereon by
Andrew Lumsden, in. xxxviii.
Romulus, i. 51, 166, 174, 177, 178, 231,
273, 274, 277, 342; ii. 52; iii.
20.
Ronaldshay, South, iii. 264.
Ronan, abbot, in. xvi
Rorryk, Symon, iii. 322.
Roslin, iii. 286, 288.
battle of, ii. 349, 355, 359,
403.
Roslyn, Sir Thomas, ii. 422, 423, 430.
Rosmarkyne, ii. 58, 437.
bishopric of, iii. 226, 227.
Ross, Earl of, i. xxxii ; ii. 335, 401, 402,
451-453, 455.
county of, ii. 58, 174, 241, 318,
437, 472.
— Sir Jhon de, ii. 310.
— Sir Gotheray the, ii. 416.
— Eufame, iii. 281.
— John, son of Earl of Ross, iii. 276.
— See of, iii. 246.
Rosyne, i. 169.
Roteyre, i. 169.
Rothesay, ii. 408 ; iii. 316.
Duke of, iii. 69, 70.
Rotuli Scotice, Macpherson's connection
with, in. xlviii.
Roxburgh, castle of, ii. 207, 218, 469,
477 ; iii 22, 338.
ii. 219, 245, 261, 396, 430, 431,
456, 467, 470, 481, 485 ; iii. 9, 12, 19,
24, 45.
Robert, Earl of, in. xxv.
Royal MS. of Wyntoun's Cronykil, i. xli,
xliv, xlvii.
Manuscript of Wyntoun's Chronicle,
m. xvii-xix, 193, 199, 216, 229, 238,
279.
Ruddiman, Thomas, i. x, xxiv, xxx,
xxxi, xlvi.
Thomas, Life of, by Chalmers, iii.
222, 223.
Rukby, the, ii. 430, 455, 456, 474 ; iii.
93.
Rumeli, Alice de, iii. 242.
Runyus, i. 231.
Rwyffyne, servant of Theodosius, i. 393-
395.
Ryddysdale, ii. 311 ; iii. 34, 35.
Rygaet, i. 55, 56.
Rymor, Thomas, of Hersildun, iii. 262,
298.
Ryphey, mountains of, i. 48.
432
INDEX.
SABINES, the, i. 183.
SabyU, dame, i. 184 ; ii. 174, 179.
Sagittaris, monsters, I. xliv.
Sagount, city of, i. 226.
Sala, i. 65.
Salerne, John of, ii. 222.
Salisbury, Countess of, iii. 299.
Sallust, the historian, iii. 194.
Salphat, the story of, ii. 296, 297.
Salutem, origin of, i. 301.
Salysburg, See of, founded, ii. 73.
— Earl of, ii. 462.
Samaria, i. 39, 65.
Samnites, the, i. 220, 221, 251.
Samson, i. 138-148, 150.
Samya, the Sybil, i. 179.
Saphat, town near Jerusalem, ii. 49.
Sapor, King of Persia, i. 348 ; iii. 221,
222.
Saracens, i. 39, 40 ; ii. 53, 73, 78, 79,
252, 282 ; iii. 64, 65, 233, 332.
Sarah, i. 77.
Sardanapalus, King, i. 156-158.
Sardinia, i. 334.
Sarvya, i. 42.
Sarwke, i. 65.
Saturn, i. 58-62.
Sauns, the men of, i. 216.
Saviour, St., Church of, i. 373.
Saw way, manor of, iii. 16.
Saxon Chronicle, the, iii. 241.
Saxons of England, i. 54 ; ii. 10, 47, 48,
142, 143, 167, 172; iii. 323, 324,
327.
. of Ducheland, ii. 9.
Saxony, i. 49 ; ii. 74.
West, i. 102.
Saynyng-syde, ii. 399.
Scealffy, i. 65.
Schyrrawe, the, 341, 342, 353, 354, 360,
377, 414, 415.
Scipio, Roman Consul, i. 227, 230, 233-
236, 242, 243 ; ii. 386.
Scolopetyus, i. 119.
Scone (Skune), i. 168 ; ii. 84, 154, 183,
195, 250, 258, 263, 275, 325, 326,
376, 392, 506, 507 ; iii. 44, 51, 53-
55, 214, 216, 238, 327, 332, 336-
338.
abbey of, founded, ii. 175.
Kirk of, ii. 231 ; iii. 54.
Robert, prior of, ii. 175, 177 ; iii.
290.
Scot, account of the name of, iii. 244,
245.
— ^aSgelric, iii. 244.
— ^Elfric, iii. 244.
John, bishop of St. Andrews, ii.
211-214.
— Sir Michael, of Balwery, ii. 277 ;
iii. 264.
Robert, author, iii. 248.
Scota, daughter of Pharaoh, i. 56, 93,
97 ; iii. 321, 327.
Scoti of Italy, the, iii. 282, 283.
Scotia, Scotland so styled by Wyntoun,
iii. 225.
Scotichronicon, Fordun's, i. ix, xxi.
Scotland, ii. 76, 97, 99, 100, 103, 151,
152, 168, 213, 215, 240, 241, 259,
279, 313, 319, 385, 386 ; ii. 86, 119,
et passim.
— Bishops of, ii. 200.
- King of, ii. 235, 254 ; iii. 337.
Kings of, ii. 144.
- Kirk of, ii. 87, 88, 208, 371r; iii: 79.
— the Stewart of, ii. 242.
the States of, ii. 254, 275, 276,
440.
— and France, alliance between, iii.
326.
the Prince of, iii. 330.
printing established in, iii. 223.
Scots, i. 54, 97, 99, 100, 152, 168, 213,
214, 237-240, 259 ; ii. 63, 65, 72, 84,
85, et passim.
date of coming to Scotland, i. xxxv,
xliii.
INDEX.
433
Scottish Historical Library, I. ix.
language in Spain, iii. 207.
Scremgeoure, Sir James, iii. 111.
Scythia (Sythy), i. 27, 37, 42, 48-50, 65,
72, 93, 119, 122, 183, 191, 197, 227,
237, 377.
Sea (Se), the West, ii. 255.
the Scottis,.ii. 275, 423, 424, 428,
439, 472 ; iii. 89.
Seancormek, i. 170.
Secundus, philosopher, i. 319 ; iii. 220.
Selby, Waltyr off, ii. 472.
Selden, author, I. xlv ; iii. 256.
Semele, daughter of Cadinus, iii. 207.
Semiramis, i. 73, 273 ; iii. 205.
Senators of Rome, i. 177, 306, 307.
Seneca, i. 296.
Sennaare, field of, i. 57.
Sens (Senonens), William, archbishop of,
iii. 197.
Serapis (Syrapis), i. 80.
Seres, Johne of, iii. 113, 114.
Serf, St., ii. 39-44 ; iii. 226.
Inch, prior of, I. ix, xxxiii.
Serffe, St., Pope, ii. 37.
Sergyus, Pope, ii. 30, 56.
second, ii. 79.
Servius, Tullius, King of Eome, i. 180,
181.
Seth, i. 18.
Seton, Alan, iii. 302.
Sir Alexander, iii. 293.
his lady's speech, iii. 293.
Sir Christopher, iii. 302.
family of, iii. 302.
Governor of Berwick, iii. 302.
Manuscript of Wyntoun, in. xxix-
xxxv.
Captain Robert, i. x ; in. xxx,
xxxii.
(Setown), Lady of, I. xxxii ; ii.
479.
Seton (Setown), Alexander of, ii. 384,
395, 399 ; iii. 97, 302.
VOL. III.
Seton (Setown), William of, ii. 398.
Seventy, the, Interpreters, iii. 205, 211,
212.
Severus, Emperor, i. 331 ; iii. 322.
Severyn, Pope, ii. 54.
Sewald, King of Scots, ii. 77 ; iii.
228.
Shairp, Principal, in. x.
Shakespeare, iii. 234, 295.
Shamgar (Sangare), i. 136.
Sheba (Seba), i, 47.
Queen of, i. 47.
Shem, i. 25-27, 45, 64, 65, 93 ; ii.
143.
Shetland Isles, iii. 255.
Shrewsbury, iii. 90, 91.
- Earls of, iii. 295.
Sibbald, Sir Robert, I. xlvi ; in. xxii,
xxiii.
Sicily (Syzile), Isle of, i. 124, 162, 223,
245, 247, 248.
Sidon, i. 39.
Siles (Syles), kind of stone, i. 37.
Silla, Roman Consul, i. 252, 253.
Simeon of Durham, III. xlvii, 231, 241.
son of Jacob, i. 85.
in the Temple, ii. 28.
Simon de St. Liz, iii. 248.
Simplicius, Pope, ii. 10.
Sinai, Mount, i. xxxii, 38, 91.
Sinclair, W., of Roslyn, in. xix.
Sinclairs of Roslyn, III. xix.
Sisera, i. 136, 137.
Sisinnius, Pope, ii. 56.
Siward, Earl, in. xlvii, 247.
daughter of, in. xlvii, 247.
Sixtus (Syxt), Pope, i. 316, 319, 347,
349-351 ; ii. 8 ; iii. 220.
Skelton, Lords of, iii. 268.
Skene, W. F., Esq., iii. 213.
Sleepers, the Seven, ii. 9.
Smithfield, the Elms in, Wallace martyred
at, iii. 288.
Smyrna, i. 44, 122.
2E
434
INDEX.
Snorro, historian, I. xxxviii ; iii. 242.
Socrates, i. 182.
Sodom, i. 39.
Solinus, C. Julius, historian, iii. 201,
203.
Sollyng, the Blak, ii. 448.
Solomon, King, i. 47, 155.
Soltre", ii. 477.
Solvathius, iii. 326.
Solway (Sulway), the water of, iii. 13,
15, 29-31, 39.
Solynus, i. 53, 261.
Sophia, Empress, ii. 33.
Sorrowful Hill, the (Edinburgh), iii.
211.
Sothere, Pope, i. 326.
Sowlys, Sir Nychol de, ii. 311.
Jhone the, ii. 349, 350.
Spain (Spayne), L 53, 94, 99, 100, 103,
150, 167, 226, 233, 254, 257, 261,
349, 350, 355, 359; ii. 73; iii. 321,
322 ; iii. 219.
Spaniards, iii. 321.
Sparta, King of, i. 179, 198, 200.
Spartans, i. 106, 198, 200, 202, 204,
205.
Spens, William of, ii. 432.
Spensare, Sir Hew the, ii. 373.
Spottiswoode, historian, in. xvi.
Spye, the water of, iii. 327.
St. Andrews, in. xi.
Cathedral of, iii. 260.
Manuscript of Wyutoun, in. xxi-
xxiv, xxxiv.
— town of, iii. 214, 215.
the monks of, iii. 229.
See of, iii. 246.
University Library of, in. x, xxi.
Register of the Priory of, in. xvi.
St. Edmundsbury, iii. 284.
St. Serf's Inch, prior of, ill. ix, xi, xv,
xvi.
Stace, i. 106.
Staff wrde, the Baron of, ii. 388, 433.
Standard, battle of the, iii. 239, 247,
266.
Stane, Kyngys. i. 103, 167, 168.
Stanley, Dean, iii. 213.
Stanmore, L 214 ; ii. 187 ; iii. 34, 216,
336.
Stege, i. 170.
Stephen (Stewyn), Saint, i. 286.
King of England, iii. 268, 273.
Stermond, iii. 59.
Stermonyus, i. 65.
Stevenson, Eev. Joseph, iii. 231.
Stevyn Styntyng, ii. 193.
Stevyne (Stephen), King, ii. 185-188,
190, 192, 193, 195 ; iii. 333.
Stewart, Alexander, Earl of Mar, iii. 318-
320.
Duncan, son of Alexander, Earl of
Buchan, iii. 311.
Walter, ii. 264, 319.
James, ii. 275, 402.
Alexander, ii. 318.
Robert, ii. 319, 374, 408, 413, 414,
416, 417, 440, 451, 468, 469, 475, 476 ;
iii. 8, 33, 46, 338.
— Jhone, ii. 347.
Alane, ii. 477.
— Thomlyne, ii. 483.
• Andrew, iii. 112.
Thomas, archdean of Andirstoune ;
iii. 80.
Sir Murthaw, iii. 85.
— Sir William, of Tewidale, iii. 86,
92.
Alexander, the young, iii. 88, 102.
Margaret, daughter of Thomas, Earl
of Angus, iii. 313.
Walter the, iii. 293, 294.
Walter, iii. 261.
Stewarts, origin of the, iii. 331.
Stewyn, Pope, i. 348, 349.
— the Second, Pope, ii. 67-69.
the Third, Pope, ii. 71.
the Fourth, ii. 78.
INDEX.
435
Stirling, port and shipping of, iii. 252.
Stockholm, Danish MS. at, iii. 228.
Stokfurd, the, ii. 174.
Stone of Destiny, the, iii. 213-215.
Strath-Anand, Lords of, iii. 2C8.
Strath-Cluyd, iii. 211, 226, 230, 289.
Stratheme, the Earl Malys of, ii. 311,
392, 476.
Strath-Nid, lands of, iii. 268.
Stratton, village of, iii. 286.
Straybolgyne, ii. 141, 337.
Strevyling, ii. 180, 259, 312, 344, 362,
364, 373, 430, 452 ; iii. 8, 334, 336.
- Castle, ii. 337, 361, 437, 455.
— Sir John of, ii. 409, 410, 431, 447.
Stronkaltere, ii. 429.
Stuart, Dr. John, iii. 213.
Stukely, antiquarian, iii. 301.
Such, the Lord de le, ii. 315.
Suiones, the, iii. 258.
Sunderland, on the Were, iii. 302.
Sutherland (Swthyrland), ii. 241.
the Earl of, ii. 320, 402, 476, 504 ;
iii. 112.
Earl of, iii. 282.
Swanus, ii. 118.
Sward, Lord of Northumberland, ii. 138.
Rychard, ii. 312, 335.
Swavyn, country of, i. 49 ; ii. 74.
Swes, iL 11.
Swethryk, ii. 11, 144.
King of, ii. 125.
Swet-Hart, Abbey of, ii. 322.
Swynbnrn, iii. 75.
Swndyr-sand, ii. 475.
Swsane, Epistle of Swete, ii. 12.
Sybille, Queen of Scots, iii. 243, 244,
264.
Sycylle, ii. 24, 79, 98.
Syeyon, country, i. 51.
Royal race of, i. 26.
Kingdom of, i. 65.
Sylicia, i. 45.
Sylverius, Pope, ii. 24, 26.
Sylvester, Pope, i. 44, 298, 361, 365,
366, 368, 370, 373, 379.
Second, Pope, ii. 99-101.
St., Abbey of, ii. 75.
Second, Pope, iii. 232, 233.
Sylvius, i. 126, 149, 153, 155, 165.
Symacus, Pope, ii. 20, 21.
Symon-Breke, i. 103, 167, 169, 213 ; iii.
207.
Symphronius, Roman Consul, i. 227,
228.
Syngytane, country of, i. 47.
Synope, i. 122.
Synreca, i. 103.
Syria (Surry), i. 18, 38, 39, 257, 299, 301,
317.
Syrne-Elkade, i. 103.
Syrycius, Pope, i. 388, 401.
Sythia, iii. 321.
Sytyke, land of, i. 191, 192.
Sytykys, i. 118, 191-194, 196, 197.
TABERNAKILL, the, ii. 296.
Tables, the Ten, i. 212, 213.
Tabor, Hill of, i. 39.
Tabyll, King Arthur's Round, ii. 13.
Tacitus, Roman historian, iii. 286.
Tadecastyre, iii. 93.
Tailors, Incorporation of, Edinburgh,
in. xxxviii.
Talargan, King of Picts, ii. 44.
Talarge, Pictish King, i. 386, 402.
Talbot, ii. 382, 406, 433, 444, 446.
the Hon. R. W., nr. x, xxviii.
Richard, iii. 295.
Tanays, a river, i. 48.
Tantalus, i. 106.
Taperbane, Isle of, i. 28.
Taram, King of the Picts, i. 279.
Tarbart, ii. 419.
Tarentynys, the, i. 222.
Tarnys, dame, i. 191.
Tarquinius Priscus, i. 179.
436
INDEX.
Tarquinius the Proud, i. 181.
Tarsus (Tars), i. 45, 324.
Tatikus, Emperor of Rome, i. 354.
Taurus, Mount, i. 45.
Tay, Loch, iii. 216.
Isle in Loch, burial place of Queen
Sybilla, iii. 264.
river, ii. 82, 138, 173, 237, 385,
452 ; iii. 54, 324, 328.
the river, iii. 236, 238.
Taymouth, iii. 264.
Telchyses, i. 81.
Temaelle, i. 103.
Temys, the river, ii. 178.
Tenelaus, i. 104.
Tenwant, father of Kymbelyne, i. 279.
Terah (Tare), i. 66, 77.
Tese, water of, ii. 187.
Tettius, i. 65.
Tettedale, ii. 457, 467, 477, 481 ; iii. 22,
28, 86, 89.
Thebans, i. 106.
Thebes (Tebys.), i. 41, 50, 51.
Thelesforus, Pope, i. 323.
Themistocles, i. 204-207.
Themor, iii. 321.
Theodora, Empress, ii. 26.
Theodoric, King of Goths, ii. 16, 17, 20,
21.
Pope, ii. 54.
Theodosius, Emperor, i. 390-401 ; ii. 5.
the younger, ii. 4, 6, 9, 10.
Emperor, ii. 57.
Theophile, a clerk, ii. 24, 25.
Thermopylae, Straits of, i. 200.
Theseus, i. 123 ; iii. 210.
Thessalonica, i. 51.
Thessaly, i. 51, 87, 112, 390.
Mount, iii. 208.
Thomas, St., ii. 121, 178, 195, 199, 204,
205, 221.
- Pay, ii. 189.
- the Earl, it. 384.
— Alane Galway's son, ii. 242.
Thomson, Thomas, advocate, Memoir of,
in. xxviii.
Thrace (Tracya), i. 50, 81.
Thryl Wall, the, i. 378.
Thule, country of, in. xliv.
Thuringia (Turyng), i. 49.
Thyatira (Tyatyra), i. 45.
Tiberius, i. 155.
Emperor, i. 261, 262, 284, 286-288 ;
ii. 45, 56.
Roman Emperor, iii. 219.
Tibullus, Roman author, iii. 225.
Tigernach, the Annals of, iii. 216.
Tigris (Tyger), river, i. 13, 14, 37,
38.
Timotheus, i. 173.
Tinemouth, iii. 257.
Titus, Emperor, i. 303, 305, 363.
Livius, i. 156.
Toe, i. 56.
Tomos, a town of Moesia, iii. 219.
Torfseus, iii. 242, 259.
Torfin, Earl of Orkney, iii. 241, 242.
Totyla, King of the Goths, ii. 31, 32.
Towre of London, the, iii. 72, 75.
Towris, Dame Jhone of the, ii. 374.
William of the, ii. 443, 483.
Sir John of the, iii. 38.
Traen, a knight, i, 372, 373.
Trajan, Emperor, i. 310, 313, 314, 316,
317, 363 ; ii. 47.
Traylle, Bishop Walter, iii. 26, 53, 55,
79.
Tre-Mostyn, in Flintshire, iii. 299.
Trent, river, ii. 178, 474.
Trere, i. 169.
Trevere, See of, founded, ii. 73.
city of, i. 253.
Treverys, i. 376.
Tribunes, Roman, i. 218.
Tritolomus, i, 86.
Trogus, i. 321.
Trojan War, i. xliii.
Trojans, the, i. 4.
INDEX.
437
Trojus Pompeyus, historian, iii. 220, 221.
Troy, i. 44, 52, 106, 123, 124, 126, 127,
134, 149-151.
city of, iii. 194, 195.
siege of, iii. 209.
Troyws, King, L 44, 149.
Trumwin, bishop of Quhithern, in. xlviii.
Trynovant, town of, L 151.
Tubal Gain, i. 18; iii. 199.
Tulibardy, ii. 390, 394.
Tulibody (Twlybothy), ii. 40.
Tullyus, i. 173.
Tulycultry, ii. 40.
Turgot, bishop of St. Andrews, ii. 1 67.
Turkey, i. 44, 149 ; ii. 176 ; iii. 211.
Turks, i. xxxviii ; iii. 326, 337.
Turnbule, Jamys, ii. 487.
Turneberry, castle of, iii. 269.
Turner's Hill, Herts, in. xlix.
Turnus, King, i. 126.
the son of Evander, ii. 113.
Turyn, ii. 74, 75.
Tuscans, the, i. 181.
Tuscany, L 52, 126, 217, 228, 300;
ii. 35.
Twalda, bishop of St. Andrews, ii. 148.
Tweed, water of, ii. 187, 199, 254, 300 ;
iii. 12, 90.
Tweeddale, ii. 477.
Tweedmouth, castle on, ii. 230.
Twlows, ii. 197.
Twme-Tabart, ii. 337.
Twrone, ii. 197.
Tyber, river, i. 125, 155, 156, 166, 179,
182, 225, 277.
Tyburtyne, Sybyll, L 266.
Tygerneke, i 103.
Tyle, Isle of, i. 55.
Tyndale Land, ii. 309.
Tyne, river, in Northumberland, ii. 164 ;
m. xliv.
Tynnyn Plate, the, iii. 104.
Tyre, i. 39, 254, 324.
Tytler, Alexander Fraser, i. xlvi.
ULFILA, Gospels of, i. xxxi.
Ulster, the Annals of, iii. 216.
Earl of, iii. 269.
Unicorns, I. xliv.
Urban, Pope, i. 332-334.
Urchtreth, Sir Thomas, ii. 430, 454.
Usher, Archbishop, HI. xlvii, 217, 226.
Usuemore, i. 169.
Utere, ii. 10.
Uvyrcumnok, ii. 408.
VALKNS, brother of the Emperor, i. 388.
Valentia, Roman province of, in. xliii.
Valentyne, Emperor, ii. 9.
Valentynyane, Emperor, i. 387, 390.
the younger, i. 389, 390 ; ii. 7.
Valerian, Pope, ii. 78.
Emperor, i. 333, 348, 350 ; iii. 221.
Valerius, Emperor, i. 359.
philosopher, called Maximus, iii. 71.
Valgius, poet, iii. 225.
Varro (Warro), Roman Consul, i. 229,
230.
Veande, i. 103.
Vegentys, the, i. 216.
Vegetius quoted, iii. 291.
Velusian, Emperor, i. 348.
Venetian territory, iii. 197.
Venice, MS. of Wyntoun supposed to be
at, i. xlvii.
(Wenes), i. 127, 230.
Venus, i. 60.
Venusia, iii. 218.
Verdofatha, a place, ii. 85.
Vespasian, the Emperor, i. 292, 301, 303,
306, 363.
Vespasiana, Roman province of, in. xliii.
Vesta, Dame, i. 369.
Victor, Pope, i. 330-332 ; iii. 322.
Vien, Sir Johne de, iii. 64.
Vienne (VyenJ, i. 287 ; ii. 14, 17.
Vigilius, Pope, ii. 24, 26, 30.
Vincent, i. 340, 356.
Saint, i. 349, 350.
438
INDEX.
Virgil, Douglas's, I. x, xxi, xxx.
- the poet, i. 3, 263; iii. 218, 225.
Vitellus, Roman General, i. 300.
Vortygerne, ii. 9.
Vulcanus, ii. 23.
Vyen, Sir John the, iii. 23.
Vyssill, i. 261.
WALDEVE (St. Waudie), abbot of Melros,
ii. 189 ; iii. 248.
Wales (Walys), i. 151 ; ii. 228, 260, 281,
363, 398; iii. 66, 331.
— Lewlyne, Lord of, ii. 241, 262.
— Prince of, ii. 494, 495.
Wall, Adrian's, in. xliii, xliv.
Picts', in. xliii.
of Severus, in. xliii.
Wallace (Walays), Sir William, I. xxxviii;
ii. 312, 339-343, 346-348, 362, 370;
iii. 335, 336.
— Sir William, iii. 288, 289, 302, 318.
Walsingham, iii. 301, 309.
Waltheof, Earl of Northumberland, etc.,
iii. 247.
Wann, Donald, iii. 331, 332.
Wardlaw, Mr. Henry of, iii. 84.
Walter de, Bishop of Glasgow, iii.
308.
Warren, John de, Earl of Surrey, iii.
267.
Warton, Thomas, author, iii. 193, 197.
Warwick, the Earl of, iii. 104, 105.
Warwyn, Earl of, ii. 184.
Wattystown, iii. 75.
Waus, Holland the, ii. 449.
Waver, river in Cumberland, iii. 250.
Waymerland, ii. 205.
Wayverland, iii. 250.
Weddale, the Black Priest of, ii. 141 ; iii.
239.
Wek, ii. 363.
Wellis, the Lord of the, iii. 47-50.
Wemyss, Admiral, in. xxiv.
Weniyss Castle, in. xxiv.
Wemyss, Earls of, I. xxxiv ; iii. 197.
Sir John, i. xxxiv. 5 ; iii. 196, 197.
Schyr Dawy of the, ii. 277, 383,
409 ; iii. 197.
— The, by the Sea, iii. 337.
Mrs. Erskine, ill. x, xxv.
— family of, iii. 196, 197, 264.
Manuscript of Wyntown, in. xxiv-
xxvii, 193, 210, 240.
— Sir Michael, iii. 264.
Werk, in Tinedale, ii. 254 ; iii. 24, 273.
Werron, city of, i. 345.
Wersozes, King of Egypt, i. 117, 118.
Western Isles, the, iii. 254, 308.
Westminster Abbey, ii. 146, 164 ; iii.
213, 315.
works printed in, iii. 202.
Westmuirland, iii. 328.
Earldom of, iii. 334.
Whiston, W., translator of Josephus, iii.
199.
Whitby (Qwhytby), Abbey of, ii. 164.
Whithern, bishopric of, iii. 230.
Widen, King of Britain, i. 289, 290.
Wight (Wycht), Isle of, i. 55.
Willeris, Gylmyne, ii. 437.
William the Bastard, of Normandy, ii.
147, 157-159, 162-164, 172, 187 ; iii.
336.
Rede, son of William Bastard, ii.
159, 160, 164, 166, 168, 172, 307.
bastard of Henry, King of England,
ii. 179.
— Lang-Swerd, ii. 185, 191.
the Conqueror, in. xl, 240, 247.
— i., King of England, iii. 300.
Second, King of England, iii. 250,
266.
— the Lion, King of Scots, ii. 203-
334 ; iii. 247, 249, 251, 254, 255.
— bishop of St. Andrews, ii. 236.
bishop of Glasgow, ii. 255.
Winchester, ii. 233.
Windsor (Wyndesore), ii. 214.
439
Winton (or Winchester), Earla of, in
England, I. xxxiii.
Wishart, bishop William, ii. 258, 259.
Wlstere, Aymere, Earl of, ii. 319.
Wmfrayvyle, Sir Gylbert, ii. 311.
Woden, L 65, 102 ; ii. 143.
his title of Al-fadr, iii. 205.
Wollar, Thome of, ii. 407.
Wolstere, Thomas, Earl of, iii. 91.
Wolvys Crags, the, ii. 412.
Women (Yemen) land, I. xliv.
Woodhaven, near Dundee, iii. 236.
Wordegell, King of the Picts, i. 319.
Wpsettlyngtowne, ii. 300.
Wrgwarde Castle, ii. 404.
Wyggews, i. 102.
Wygtowne, ii. 323, 378.
Earl of, ii. 476.
Wyndesore, ii. 373, 374.
Wyntoun, Androw of, i. xviii, xix, xxxii,
xxxiii, 6 ; ii. 145, 369 ; ill. xi, xiii-
xix, xlvii, etc.
Chronicle of, I. ix-xi, etc.
Allane of, I. xxxii ; ii. 479.
Egmunde of, I. xxxii, xxxiv.
(Winton), Ingram of, i. xxxii ; ii. 505.
John, Armiger of Scotland, I. xxxiii.
Wypopenet, King of Picts, i. 349.
Wypwnd, Alane, ii. 410.
Wysman, Stettyn, ii. 437.
Wytalyane, Pope, ii. 56.
Wytches, Incantatioun of, iii. 329.
XERXES, King of Persia, i. 1 99, 200, 204,
206-211.
YCARIUS, i. 115, 116.
Yhule, ii. 189, 253.
Ykolmkill, ii. 142; iii. 324, 326, 328-
331.
Abbey of, iii. 325.
Ylus, i. 149.
Ymago Mundi, i. 55.
Yngil-wocle, ii. 263.
York, city of, i. 153, 331 ; ii. 252 ; iii.
35, 87, 93, 257.
Archbishop of, ii. 145, 168, 177,
196, 204, 209, 236, 474.
Abbey of, ii. 164.
the Kirk of, ii. 208.
the Archdene of, ii. 236.
province of, iii. 246.
Yorkshire, iii. 93.
Young, William, of Ouchtirlony, Hi. 60.
Ypolytes, L 123.
Yponeus, in Afrik, iii. 323.
Yryschery, ii. 142.
Ysrawe, i. 56.
Ytalyk, Pope, i. 300.
ZACHARIAS, Pope, ii. 67, 76.
Zedekiah, King of Judah, i. 180.
Zelophehad, iii. 272.
Zeno, Emperor, ii. 10, 15, 16, 18.
Zepheryne, Pope> i. 332.
Zillah (Sella), wife of Lamech, i. 16,
18.
Zodiac, i. 61.
Zorastas, King of Bactryanys, i. 38, 72,
73.
Zozimus, Pope, ii. 4, 6.
PRINTED BY T. AND A. CONSTABLE, PRINTERS TO HER MAJESTY,
AT THE EDINBURGH UNIVERSITY PRESS.